Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen

Chapters

Chapter 1: The Life of an Actress
Chapter 2: The Royal Wedding
Chapter 3: Prelude to the Trial
Chapter 4: A Way to the Truth
Chapter 5: Realization
Chapter 6: Stories
Chapter 7: The Night Alternia Died
Chapter 8: The Dawn of a New Celestia
Alternia: Question and Answer Session
Chapter 9: To Comfort the Moon
Chapter 10: New Promises
Chapter 11: New Developments
Chapter 12: The Drawing of the Lines
Chapter 13 Life Changing Decisions
Chapter 14 Vestiges of Peace
Chapter 15: Queen meets Princess
Chapter 16: The Precipice
Chapter 17: Night Talk and Fencing
Chapter 18: Trust and Traitors
Chapter 19: Twilight Time
Chapter 20: Sisters
Chapter 21: Mother and Daughter
Chapter 22: A Convenant Takes Shape
Chapter 23: Twilight Time #2, Entomology
Chapter 24: What Goes Around Comes Around
Chapter 25: Fall
Chapter 26: Reactions
Chapter 27: Raising the Sun
Chapter 28: An Offer
Chapter 29: Into a New Dawn
Chapter 30: The End?
Infinite Horizons Guest Chapter
Prologue: The Promise (Majorly Rewritten)

Chapter 1: The Life of an Actress

Chapter 1: The Life of an Actress

Acting deals with very delicate emotions. It is not putting up a mask. Each time an actor acts he does not hide; he exposes himself. – Rodney Dangerfield

My troubles began long ago, but the day everything bit me on the flank began when I was informed of an event that I usually love attending.

I was told of a wedding.

Weddings are special to me. They are not like the first kiss, the birth of a child, or the consummation of marriage. Not that I’ve ever experienced any of those, of course. There is no new love born, no lust or passion set aflame. Instead, there is a pact of sorts, an affirmation. Yes, marriage is the ultimate affirmation of love. It is the ceremony when the betrothed swear to love each other to the end of their days.

I love attending weddings. As Princess of Equestria, I have presided over many and been a guest at a few. No matter the importance of the wedding, whatever role I have played in the ceremony or the relationship, I have enjoyed them all.

One summer’s morning, I was sitting upon my golden throne and signing paperwork. The herald sounds and my guard opens to door to admit two ponies: Shining Armour, the captain of my Royal Guard, and my niece, Princess Cadance.

I smiled brightly as the pair entered the throne hall and set down my papers; thankful to have a distraction from my duties. Cadance was more a daughter to me than niece. I had presided over her parents’ marriage and had been at her birth. When they had died in a horrifying accident I had made her my ward and taken her under my wing. For a moment, I regarded her beautiful form and bright, intelligent eyes and resisted the temptation to shake my head. How long had it been when she had pranced in my throne room like a child? It seemed like yesterday.

I turned to Shining Armour. He was the brother to my dear protégé and one of the most dependable ponies I knew. The stallion was dwarfed by the muscular guards standing beside me, but what he lacked in size, he made up for in loyalty. In terms of magical prowess, he was not as powerful as my faithful student, but he was still one of the most skilled unicorns in Equestria.

We exchanged pleasantries, and that was when I noticed the couple seemed rather worried. Their eyes never seemed to meet mine, their tails flicked from side to side, and I noticed my niece twirling her mane. They were certainly nervous about something, but I decided to let them tell me. As I waited, I began to go over the worst case scenarios. I knew Cadance and Shining Armour had been in courtship for some time. I welcomed their relationship, but I was acutely aware of the reckless activities caused by young love.

I was then told that my niece had been proposed to by none other than the stallion next to her and that she had accepted.

“Captain Shining Armour, what makes you think I would let you wed Cadance?” I asked, giving the stallion a withering gaze. Cadance bit her lip and her wings clasped tighter to her sides. To his credit, Shining Armour stood firm against my glare, but then again I had hoofpicked him to be Captain of the Royal Guard.

“But Auntie Celestia...” protested Cadance. Momentarily, I ignored my niece, much as it pained me to do so.

“Well, captain?” I demanded. Shining Armour stood firm against my scrutiny, though I had to suppress a snort as I felt the fear flowing from him.

“Your Highness, I love Cadance with all my heart and with every fiber in my body. I march to the ends of Equestria for her and do anything she commands of me,” the stallion’s head lowered, and I felt a little sorry for him as he continued, “I know I don’t deserve a wonderful mare like her, but I can’t imagine my life without her.” After he finished, I snorted, causing the pair to stare at me with wide eyes. I held a hoof to my mouth, but it was too late and I burst into laughter. My guards grimaced as my laughter echoed through the throne hall. I knew better than anypony that his love for my niece was sincere.

Cadance glared reprovingly at me. “Auntie, did you really have to do that?” she sighed, trying to hold back her smile. I nodded, unable to stop my body from shaking.

“He is as uptight as Twilight. I could not resist!” I snickered.

“Wait, what’s going on?” asked Shining Armour. With great effort, I drew myself to my full height. I took a deep breath to banish my last giggle and looked Shining Armour and Cadance right in their eyes. I must have been smiling wider than when I attended The National Dessert competition... that is, before Pinkie ate all the cake.

“Captain Shining Armour, you are hereby given permission to wed my ward, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. I wish you both all the happiness in Equestria,” I said, feeling more elated than I had in days. Shining Armour and Cadance burst into wide grins, the pegasus unicorn actually flying up to my throne and embraced me. As I returned it, I felt her love invigorate my spirit and course like fire through my veins.

“Thank you so much, Auntie Celestia! Will you preside over our wedding?” whispered Cadance tearfully.
I tightened my grip on my niece and clung her closer to my body. “I would love to.”

I think I had a spring in my step as I cantered through the halls of Canterlot. It seemed as if the castle staff looked happier than usual. It was that or the rumors of the upcoming Royal Wedding had spread faster via word of mouth than I had anticipated. Perhaps it was both.

“Sister, you seem happier than usual. May we know the cause?” spoke a formal voice. I turned to see Princess Luna regarding me with a curious glance. I smiled, a little caught off guard, but quite happy.

“My niece and Captain Shining Armour are getting married and I am presiding over their wedding!” I replied gleefully. Luna’s eyes appeared to jump out of her sockets and her ears shot straight into the air like flagpoles. I took a step back, confused at the princess’s reaction.

“You have a niece? Whom didst thou marry when we were gone?” demanded the Princess of the Night. I blinked, sighed in relief and shook my head. I knew Luna tended to take things rather literally at times.

“You remember Cadance right? She is my ward. I adopted her after her parents died,” I explained.

Luna nodded in recognition and groaned with half-lidded eyes. “Ah yes, we remember her. She dragged us off to go ‘the shopping mall’. Where we bought ‘makeup’, ‘clothes’ and played those infernally unfair machines that allow you to get soft toys. I plan to rewrite the regulations for the manufacture of that ‘entertainment’. They merely are a trap for one’s bits.”
I raised my hoof to hide my smile, but I could not hide the giggle. Luna glared at me, but I noticed her mouth twitch. She was having just as much trouble suppressing her laughter.

“That is correct. Now, I’m off to celebrate, before I have to deal with the press.” I started to trot away, but did not hear Luna’s hoofsteps. Wondering why, I paused, and turned my head. Luna seemed a little forlorn, her wings were drooped and her head bowed down like a willow branch. I pursed my lips and hummed to myself.
“Would you care to join me?”

When we reached my chambers, we threw ourselves into the many cushions that adorned it. I hastily opened a small cupboard beside my bed and levitated out a bottle of my finest wine, along with my emergency stash of assorted crackers and cream cheese.

“Well Lu-lu, how was the Night Court?” I asked, as I slowly lowered myself down onto the pillows. Luna merely threw herself into the pile and wiggled left and right into the cushions. All the while, she balanced a glass of wine.

“Our court was busier than usual. We suspect that our good reception at Ponyville’s Nightmare Night has helped to improve our image among other ponies,” said Luna with a slight smile. I was about to join her, but the ends of her lips drooped down. “But in Canterlot, the nobility cowers from me. One can see it in their eyes.” I groaned and my teeth buried themselves into my lip. Luna had acquainted herself with modern culture, but the nobles had not acquainted themselves with her. A thousand years of tradition and particularly scary bedtime stories were making it very difficult for her to change her image. My brow furrowed slightly as I pondered a way to solve this problem.

Out of nowhere, I had a thought that might at least cheer Luna up. My mouth stretched across my face and my eyes glittered with glee. “Luna, you were always very good at guiding lovers and ensuring...” I snickered and felt my cheeks warm up a little. “A fertile consummation.” Luna blushed and snorted, but her ears were pointed with sudden alertness. “Would you like to organize the honeymoon for the Royal Wedding?” I asked. The blue alicorn stared at me as if I had gone and turned into Discord himself. When she spoke, her voice was hesitant and tentative.

“Sister? What are you saying? Dost thou really want to delegate such an important task to us of all ponies? We have just returned and –”

I wormed my way through the cushions and firmly placed my hoof on Luna’s shoulder. Even though she tried to avoid my gaze, I met her eyes anyway.

“And I believe you can do it, sister. Your knowledge of modern Equestria has improved substantially since your return. The fact you recognized the term ‘honeymoon’ shows this. I am sure you can do this.” It was a bit of a gamble, but if anything, I knew that Luna would do her best to make Shining Armour and Princess Cadance’s honeymoon the most romantic trip a couple could ever have.

Luna squealed eagerly, threw her hooves around my neck and nuzzled me. I nuzzled back, years of practice allowing me to make it appear natural, though I felt a pang of wretchedness at my deception. Luna was such a dear. Sometimes, I wished she was my real sister. I shook those thoughts out of my head and took a final sip out of my glass before I put it back on the tray.

“Well, I better stop drinking. At this rate I’ll be intoxicated,” I chuckled. Luna glanced at me curiously.

“Sister, since when did we get intoxicated?” inquired the night princess. I blinked, and searched the muddled memories in my addled head, trying to remember what I did wrong. I relaxed my facial muscles to keep my expression as straight as possible.

“Since... when...” I frowned. Parties whizzed through my mind, giving way to past banquets, yielding to feasts of a far gone time. Suddenly, as I browsed over a particular recollection I realized my slip up. My mouth almost opened at that epiphany, but I kept my jaw shut. Alicorns did not get drunk. I recovered quickly and a wide smile flooded my face, hurriedly wiping away the traces of my mistake.

“You’re right! Give me another bottle! It has been so long since I have indulged in my stock!” Internally, I groaned and I felt myself sink into the pillows a little. I knew I was going to regret this later, but better to regret it later than let my disguise fall. Luna grinned widely, and poured me another glass which we clinked and lifted in preparation to drink.

It was then I noticed this bizarre feeling, one I hadn’t felt in a long time. It buzzed at the back of my head nudging at my conscience, growing louder and louder. I thought it was the alcohol, but just then I did something nopony should do when they are drinking.

I had come to a realization; more specifically of what that nagging feeling meant

Immediately, I was filled with panic that I hadn’t felt since before Discord escaped. This fear paralysed me while I drank my glass. The fruity flavour of the wine clogged in my throat and turned sour like bile. I suddenly couldn’t breathe. I coughed, forcing away the choking liquid, and felt clean air fill my lungs.

“Sister, are you alright?” asked Luna.

“It went down too fast.” I panted as I wiped my lips with a napkin. It took all my willpower to stop myself from trembling, but somehow I managed to conceal it. Luckily, Luna seemed merely concerned with my choking.

“Luna, I just remembered that organizing this wedding is probably going to require me to do some paperwork and play appeasement with the nobility. I’m sorry, but I have to go,” I sighed. Luna nodded in understanding, and after a final nuzzle, we said our goodbyes.

When I was sure that Luna had left my chambers, I hastily scrawled out two messages and sent them with my magic.

A few hours later...

Two white unicorn stallions stood sharply at attention, waiting for my commands. One, despite his rather handsome looks, was sometimes regarded as a narcissistic brat. In reality, he was one of the ponies I trusted the most and his looks actually reflected his heart, something rather rare for most ponies.

The other was Shining Armour, and he was understandably confused.

“Your Highness, why did you summon me and Prince Blueblood here?” asked my captain. Blueblood looked as aloof as ever, but I could see that telltale flick in his tail that showed his curiosity.

“Nephew, Captain, there is a situation. I have recently become aware of a possible threat to Equestria that will likely occur during the Royal Wedding. Shining Armour, I need the Royal Guard on high alert, but keep this as low profile as possible. Also, I need you to put up your best shield. I’m sorry to ask this of you before your wedding, but this is of the utmost necessity.” Shining Armour’s his face twisted in surprise and worry, but he did not ask any questions and merely saluted.

“As you wish Your Highness,” snapped my captain. With a curt nod, I dismissed him and turned to my nephew, who wore a frown on his face.

“If you have any questions, nephew, you know you may always ask them,” I said with a smile.

Blueblood nodded, his brow knit together and his eyes examined me closely. “Auntie, how did you become aware of this threat to Equestria?” asked my nephew warily. I chuckled.

“Blueblood, trust me as you always have. My methods of acquiring knowledge go beyond your role in the nobility,” I explained. My nephew, perceptive as always – though he usually acts like a dandy – glared at me.

“Auntie, you are more scared of this threat than you are letting on. Why would you intrude on Shining Armour’s marriage to ask him to put a shield up?” inquired Blueblood. There was just no hiding from that stallion. After all, I had helped to raise him ever since his fortune was lost in a fire. I sighed and turned to look into my large, gold-leafed cheval mirror. I saw a regal white alicorn with a rippling tri-colour mane. Her mouth was straight, but their edges drooped down to the ground. She had great majestic wings, yet they were tightly pulled to her body, like she had something to hide. Her eyebrows appeared to be crumpled and warped. I stared into my quivering magenta orbs.

“I will tell you, Blueblood... someday, but for now I need to ask you to trust me as you always have. I need you to form a committee to go through the government records. Compile a list of every pony citizen without a birth certificate and immigration record. Look for any irregularities such as ponies that went missing and then miraculously returned, ponies that have appeared in one place when they were proven to be somewhere else – ”

“Wait, are you saying our enemy is replacing or impersonating ponies? Who or what exactly are we up against?” demanded Blueblood. Momentarily, I turned to judge my nephew. He had taken a step closer to me, his eyes entirely focused on my face.

“I have an idea of who is involved, but I’m not sure if they are a threat. They haven’t been for a long while and this is merely a contingency for if they do become a threat,” I explained. My nephew moaned at the prospect of doing more work before he nodded and began to make his way to the door.

“How is Romana by the way?” I asked. Blueblood, despite his attempts to stop it, blushed.

“We are keeping our relationship under wraps. I wish I could just be open with it and stop having to put on my ‘act’ as usual, but I do not want to settle down while I’m still useful to you.” I rolled my eyes and ruffled my nephew’s slicked back hair and nuzzled him.

“There is a lodge I sometimes use when I want to get away from court life. It is a lovely little place on the far side of Mount Canter with a magnificent view. The keys and the map will be sent to you tomorrow. I strongly advise you to bring a guest,” I whispered. Blueblood’s downturned lips quickly flipped themselves and as he trotted off, there was a light canter to his steps.

When he had left, I turned to my mirror and did something I hadn’t done for a long time. I dropped my disguise, letting the mask I put on fall and stared at my true self. For if my biological instinct was to be trusted, I would be seeing a monarch very soon, and I had be prepared for the sight.

I needed to be prepared for the sight of a fully ascended Changeling Queen.

“Not some exiled runt,” I whispered to the empty room.

Chapter 2: The Royal Wedding

Chapter 2: The Royal Wedding

“Tell the truth, or someone will tell it for you.”

― Stephanie Klein, Straight Up and Dirty: A Memoir

The Royal Canterlot Wedding...

The hopelessness of Twilight and her friends gave way to hope, as sparks of magic began to fly between Cadance’s and Shining Armour’s horns. The sparks, gave way to a flickering pink light. It was as if the sparks had caught flame, a flame that turned into a growing storm of magic. Then, all of a sudden, the storm exploded. A massive pink shield, infused with love expanded from those interlocked horns. Twilight and company closed their eyes and let the wave of love wash over them, while Pinkie kept hers open and lapped her tongue out for a taste. It was really sweet.

Chrysalis just noticed the air suddenly saturate with the rich, luscious, scent of love before she turned to see the shield expanding onto her. A formidable barrier, saturated with love, more than any changeling can hope to gorge upon.

“NO!” screamed the queen mentally, before the shield smashed into her face. As much as the formidable changeling queen tried to struggle, she found herself carried out of the window, blasting through the glass panes. Within her mind, she could hear her changeling drones and soldiers thoughts. They changed from the initial confusion from their queen’s distress, to shock and horror as the shield encountered them as well. The pain that Chrysalis was feeling was unbearable, but the cries and pleas in her head only added to the despair she felt.

One voice though, cut through the maelstrom of shrieks. A fragmented signal, from a mind that was old and powerful, but it was its thought that momentarily distracted Chrysalis from her anguish.

Twilight I’m sorry!

Twilight Sparkle opened her eyes to see Cadance and her brother, suspended in mid-air and wrapped in a curtain of magically manifested love. As the flowing pink magic faded, the pegasus unicorn and her beloved began to descend. Cadance’s mane and fur had recovered its former glory and Shining Amour was the best she had seen in days.

The Princess! gasped Twilight inwardly, the memory of Princess Celestia being smote by Chrysalis still fresh in her mind. Immediately, Twilight ran to the right, and skidded to a halt. The unicorn stood, paralysed, as she took in the figure lying by the wall of the wedding hall.

The first thing Twilight noticed was the glossy, charcoal-black carapace only partially obscured by a golden chestpiece. The next thing was the long jagged horn, blackened and burnt at the very tip. Wings, translucent, bug wings were what the lavender unicorn’s eyes picked up after the horn. As the horror set into Twilight, she saw the apertures in the long, slender legs adorned with golden horseshoes. Finally, Twilight’s roaming eyes looked up and saw two turquoise-green orbs. The creature, the thing slowly opened her mouth to reveal two fangs.

“Twilight...” said the Changeling, her voice rasping and teeth clicking.

Twilight screamed.

The scream caused all of the ponies in the wedding hall to turn and stare. Where the Princess Celestia was once suspended in a cocoon, was a Changeling not just any Changeling. The long jagged horn and tall slender stature, it was a Changeling Queen.

“Twilight get back!” yelled Rainbow. The pegasus dashed forward, screaming toward the Changeling. Before she could reach it though, the Queen lit her horn and Rainbow found herself held in a levitation spell, halted mid-air, a hoof away from the changeling.

“Rainbow!” gasped the others. Galvanized into action, the six friends charged, Shining Armour was close behind them with Cadance, their horns glowing. Before they could reach the Changeling Queen though, they were also gripped in a telekinetic field, and try as they could, they could not break it.

“Please! Stop fighting and listen to me!” spluttered the Changeling, her voice desperate. Twilight and Shining Armour both fired bolts of purple magic that were dodged by the Changeling. The unicorns were about to shoot more, but what the Changeling said next stopped them.

“I AM PRINCESS CELESTIA!” screamed the Changeling. The seven mares and stallion blinked, all at the same time in confusion. Twilight recovered first from this curious statement.

“Likely story Changeling, where is the Princess?” demanded Twilight, still struggling within the telekinetic field. The Changeling Queen, seemed saddened by the statement, but Twilight wasn’t buying it. This fiend had taken Celestia and she was going to get it.

“I do not know,” said the Changeling dejectedly, her eyes averted. That caused more eyebrows to be raised. The anger and rage that the ponies felt was being replaced by confusion at the Changeling’s curious actions.

“Wait what? So you aren’t Princess Celestia?” said Rainbow Dash incredulously.

“I am... and I am not,” replied the Changeling.

“Ah don’t understand what the hay she’s going on about!” groaned Applejack. Twilight didn’t either and was thoroughly bewildered at what the Changeling was trying to pull. Her contemplation was interrupted, as Shining Armour fired a feeble blast of magic towards the Changeling, who had to buzz her wings to avoid it.

“Stop trying to confuse us Changeling! You’re just trying to brainwash us or something!” growled the stallion, exhausted as he was. This prompted a shout of approval from Rainbow Dash and Rarity.

Think later, get out of magic field first! thought Twilight. Quickly, the unicorn browsed over all the spells she knew and came across one that might just work. The unicorn’s horn crackled, and Twilight cast a Gravitational Inversion Field over the entire interior of the Wedding Hall.

The change in gravity caused the Changeling Queen to lose focus, and she found herself rocketing to the ceiling. This caused the field to weaken, and the ponies managed to break out of the Queen’s hold. Cadance caught Shining Armour and landed safely on the ceiling. Rainbow Dash grabbed a flailing Rarity, while Fluttershy helped Applejack to right herself. Pinkie Pie somehow did a one-eighty in mid-air and Twilight used her magic to turn herself the right way up. To Twilight’s frustration, the Queen recovered and gracefully glided into a controlled landing. Then, as furniture, decorations and ornaments smashed down all around them, the ponies went on the attack.

Rarity ripped a hanging from the wall and sent it toward the Changeling, intent on subduing it, but short beam from the Changeling’s horn turned the hanging into the thread it had been made from. The thread then wrapped around Rarity, binding her as effectively as if she had used rope.

Rainbow charged, her blinding speed causing a rainbow colored blur in the air, but the Changeling neatly side-stepped the lunge. The pegasus found herself about to run right into an unyielding pillar, but found herself nudged aside by the Changeling’s magic and into a pile of gifts.

“Are you alright?” asked the Changeling as she trotted over to where Rainbow had crashed, but she found herself face to face, with the hind-legs of Applejack, coming to protect her fallen friend. In a split-second, the Queen used one of her armored legs to deflect the kick sideways and then sharply rapped a place on Applejack’s spine. Somehow, Applejack felt her body freeze and she collapsed.

“I merely hit a pressure point, you will be fine within the hour,” said the Queen calmly. She stood up, and was confronted, with the muzzle of a disproportionately large party cannon that had appeared out of nowhere, the string to the ignition in Pinkie Pie’s mouth.

“Party time!” mumbled Pinkie as she yanked the string. Immediately, the Changeling Queen summoned a massive wad of very sticky, high-quality, pink cotton candy that splattered Pinkie and her cannon to the wall.

“MMM, delicious!” said Pinkie, licking the dessert.

“I thought you would appreciate it,” chuckled the Changeling. She turned to Fluttershy.

The yellow pegasus hadn’t even attempted to face the Changeling and was cowering behind a pillar. In response the Changeling sighed, almost mournfully, and then turned to face Twilight.

Twilight was in disbelief. Every one of her friends had been restrained with barely any effort. Even Pinkie’s infamous Party Cannon had proved completely ineffective.

“Twily! Keep her busy while we cast the shield again!” ordered Shining, interrupting Twilight’s shock. He and Cadance had linked horns and were busy calling up sparks of magic.

“I got it BBBFF,” said Twilight as she stepped into the fray. Calming herself, Twilight rehearsed what battle magic she knew. It wasn’t much. Celestia had been keen on assigning Twilight very advanced spells, but these spells were usually non-lethal. Spells such the gravity spell she has used earlier, were meant to perform very useful tasks, that did not involve combat. Twilight had wondered why at first, since she had been interested in learning everything regarded to magic, and had questioned her mentor.

“My faithful student, while I applaud your enthusiasm to learn this branch of magic, the situations when it can be applied are a rarity in this period of peace,” said Celestia, her soothing voice not critical or even apprehensive at why Twilight would inquire on this topic.

“But what if I face a Manticore or a Hydra? Won’t I need to use battle magic then?” Twilight had asked.

“In combat, your strength is not gauged in how many spells you know. Neither is it measured in how powerful are the spells you know. It is shown by your ability to apply the spells you know.”

As Twilight took a deep breath and recalled her mentor’s advice, she knew that she could beat the Changeling Queen. Her horn flashing, the unicorn blinked out of existence and teleported behind the Changeling Queen, her horn shooting out a beam of magic.

The Changeling sidestepped the attack without even glancing backward, sighing. “Twilight, you’ve always had good teleportation. Try using it in a less obvious manner.” The unicorn blinked and frowned, reluctantly acknowledging the Changeling’s advice. The two circled, Changeling Queen and lavender unicorn, horns glowing. While Shining Armour and Cadance were concentrated on the shield spell, they couldn’t help but observe the battle.

Twilight fired a flurry of short magic beams. A circle of fire ringed the Queen and she descended into the ground, allowing the shots to sail above her head. Jumping right, Twilight managed to dodge a glob of Changeling goo that the Queen, now to her left, had thrown. The unicorn responded with a low aimed lance of magic. The Queen initially dodged the beam, but then stumbled, as the fallen banner she stood upon was yanked out from under her. Twilight followed her levitation spell with another blast, but the attack was blocked by a sparkling green shield.

“Very good, my faithful student,” said the Changeling Queen, as she got up.

“Don’t call me that!” snapped Twilight. That thing was not Celestia! The Queen winced and bit her lip.

“As you wish,” said the Changeling, bracing herself. The two glared at each other, the seconds ticking down and the maelstrom of magic between Shining Armour and Cadance growing larger by the second.

Suddenly, Twilight charged, her horn coated in magic as she raced toward the Changeling. The Queen frowned, but then met the charge with her own, green magic washing over her jagged horn. When the two drew merely a meter apart, Twilight teleported with a blinding flash. The Changeling Queen’s eyes glanced left and right, but saw nothing.

“This is for the Princess!” screamed Twilight as she zapped into existence, right in front of the Changeling, her momentum carrying her forward. The Changeling Queen gasped in surprise, her lips parted in horror as Twilight fired a massive wave of magic at point blank.

The ensuing explosion caused the Changeling to be shot across the wedding hall’s upended ceiling, faster than a ball across a pool table. Twilight landed gracefully on the ceiling, while the Changeling bounced, and slid for several feet.

“I did it!” gasped Twilight, her horn sputtering. The Changeling Queen groaned and slowly raised herself, her carapace blackened by the blast. For a moment, the creature staggered and then steadied.

Then, for some inexplicable reason, the Changeling’s eyes suddenly expanded to the size of dinner plates. Green flames surrounded her once again, and she dropped into the ceiling. Twilight glanced left and right and forward, but saw nopony.

“Twilight above you!” screamed Cadance. Twilight then looked up and her heart stopped.

The altar, where Shining Armour and Cadance were to sign their wedding vows, had come free of its fastenings to the floor. It was plummeting down towards Twilight, frozen in horror.

Twilight ran a few calculations in her head and realised it was too late to escape and she was too exhausted to teleport. Reversing the gravity spell wouldn’t stop the altar’s momentum. She guessed that the entire altar, a solid piece of furniture made of marble, weighed probably a couple hundred pounds. It was too heavy to stop with the magic she had left, and heavy enough to crush her like a bug. Panic closed the unicorn’s eyes, and she realized she was going to die.

Death never came. The pain didn’t arrive. She felt ticklish all of a sudden, as if soft pointy objects were poking at her fur. Twilight slowly opened her eyes.

The Changeling Queen stood over her, sweat running down her charred carapace. Strangely enough, they were both covered in white feathers. Swan feathers, Twilight noticed.

“Twilight, are you hurt?” gasped the Changeling. Twilight automatically shook her head, she felt unhurt. Tired, magic-drained, but unhurt. But where was the altar?

“What did you do?” gasped Twilight.

“Shining Armour, Cadance, I am afraid we will need a new altar for you to sign your marriage vows. Swan feathers aren’t the best surface to sign a binding document,” wheezed the Changeling, before she fell over, unconscious.

Author's Note

Woah woah woah... What did I do to deserve your attention? I hope you have enjoyed this chapter, if you have any questions, they will be answered in the future chapters. :pinkiehappy:

And, some belated, and well needed credits to: Angelea for the cover art (see source) and Ink Rose (Deviantart here) for the design of Changeling Celestia in her tumblr, The Shapeless Sun. Please forgive me for being so tardy with that!

Chapter 3: Prelude to the Trial

Chapter 3: Prelude to the Trial

“I'm not upset that you lied to me, I'm upset that from now on I can't believe you.”

― Friedrich Nietzsche

The Inverted Wedding Hall...

After the Changeling Queen collapsed, Shining Armour and Cadance rushed forward and with a heave, managed to yank Twilight from under the Changeling.

“Twily! Are you alright?” asked Shining Armour, frantically examining his little sister. Twilight nodded, her eyelids drooping from exhaustion.

“I’m alright BBBFF,” said Twilight with a small smile. Shining Armour beamed in response and trapped Twilight within a very tight hug.

“Umm Twilight, I hate to interrupt the moment, but what are we going to do with her?” Rainbow asked, pointing at the still form of the Changeling Queen. Twilight and Shining Armour broke their embrace and headed to the figure lying on the wedding hall’s ceiling.

“We need to find out where Princess Celestia is and she is the only one who knows,” said Twilight, her brow furrowed. “Shining, I remember reading Canterlot has a dungeon. We’ll have to put her there first.”

“I agree. And Twily, there’s also something else you have to do first,” said Shining, pointing up at the floor of the wedding hall.

“Oh, eh... Haha... Got it BBBFF,” said Twilight sheepishly. The unicorn released the gravity spell and everything fell back to the right place, literally, with a crash and clatter. The pegasi and unicorns carried or levitated the earth ponies safely down, while Cadance gently carried the Changeling Queen with her magic. Quickly gathering themselves around the Changeling, the ponies lifted the unconscious being up and, according to Shining’s directions, headed to the Canterlot dungeons.

The dungeons had been constructed a long time ago. They were archaic, musty and damp, with cold stone floors, and metal barring that was slightly rusted. Magic symbols shimmered and shifted on the walls and bars, indicating spells for imprisonment, subversion of magic and reinforcement. These cells had been constructed in a bygone era and had been rarely used even then. Shining Armour had the keys to these cells, but the long time it took for him to find the right key indicated his unfamiliarity with the facility.

“Okay, let us get out of this place,” said Rarity eagerly, not wanting to spoil her mane any further.

“Everypony, wait just a minute. I don’t think we should let anypony, but ourselves know about this,” said Cadance.

“If everypony were to know that Auntie had been impersonated and is now missing, they would panic. We need time to recover and establish stability over Canterlot before we tell the public,” explained the princess calmly, despite frowns from the seven ponies and the dragon.

“But ain’t that lying?” said Applejack. Cadance shook her privately recalling one of her lesson’s with Celestia.

“Cadance, one of the most powerful things the truth can do is suggest things that otherwise are not the truth. Unfortunately as Princess, there will be situations when you will have to tell these partial truths for the betterment of all ponies.

“Not necessarily. We can just say that Princess Celestia is unavailable. The public will assume she is resting after her fight with Chrysalis,” said Cadance.

Rainbow grumbled, “Speaking of the fight with Chrysalis, no wonder she lost. She must have known who Chrysalis was all along and botched the fight on purpose!” The other ponies voiced or nodded in agreement as they made their way back to the surface.

The public took Cadance’s explanation exactly as she expected them too. Shining Armour easily deflected the nosier ponies’ questions. Although some of them were unsatisfied, the explanations were accepted. Now, staff and public cleaning crews rushed around, trying to reset furniture, repair glassware and restore Canterlot to its former glory.

In the midst of all this activity, Cadance and Twilight met in an embrace, on a secluded tower away from prying eyes.

“Twilight, I never got to thank you for finding me in the caverns,” said Cadance gratefully.

Twilight chuckled wryly, “It was just an accident. Chrysalis sent me down there after I got too close to the truth.” Twilight winced. “Right after I freaked out and made everypony turn on me.”
Cadance’s eyebrows and ears rose, as Twilight sheepishly described what had happened in the wedding rehearsal. At the end, she bore a frown that could only be described as contemplative.

“Well, we know now that you were right, but you certainly did not do explain yourself well.”

“I know,” sighed Twilight, her head dropped down, only to have it lifted by a tender pink hoof.

“Twilight, you’re not to blame for freaking out,” said Cadance. Twilight sniffed and blinked, but was unable to stifle her tears. Feelings that had once been suppressed began to overflow. The dismissive looks on her friends’ faces and the scars from Shining Armour’s rebuke returned with a vengeance. Unable to hold the flood back, the unicorn broke down in tears. Cadance held Twilight in her hooves and wings, allowing the foal she had once foalsat to sob into her fur.

“But I am to blame! What if I was wrong? What if you were suffering from pre-marital stress?” The unicorn paused, the horrifying apparition of a Changeling Queen rising up in her mind like some hideous monster. “Like I was wrong about Princess Celestia.”

“I still shouldn’t have gotten so angry at you,” said a voice. The two mares turned to see Shining Armour, Spike and the rest of the Elements of Harmony.

“I may have been brainwashed, Twily, but it was no excuse for me to yell at you like that. I’ve been a horrible brother,” said Shining Armour, head fallen and tail dragging on the ground.

“We should have been there for you,” said Rainbow dismally.

“We were so obsessed with the wedding... but that was no excuse for being such rotten friends,” sighed Rarity.

“Sugarcube, ya never lied to us. We should’ve listened to ya,” said Applejack, touching her Stetson.

“Instead, we were all big meanies,” said Pinkie, her fur and hair seeming less pink than before. Fluttershy couldn’t say anything, she was sobbing so hard Twilight could hardly hear anything she said. It was then Twilight noticed a small impact by her foreleg, caused by a baby dragon tearfully hugging her leg, spewing apologies.

“Please forgive me, Twilight! I didn’t mean to be such a jerk. I was just so hyped up for the wedding and—” He was silenced by Twilight nuzzling him, tears flowing from her eyes.

“I forgive you all,” said Twilight, the widest smile on her face. Everyone’s eyes expanded, not expecting the sudden apology. As realization that they had been forgiven registered itself in their minds, they surged forward, wrapping each other with their hooves, wings and claws. Content with sharing their warmth, laughter, joy and tears.

As Cadance laughed and cried with the other ponies, she couldn’t help remembering something Celestia had told her long ago.

In my long years, I have learnt something incredibly powerful about the bonds of love between couples, friends and family. While the bond can become twisted, hammered, torn and smashed apart, all it takes to repair the bond is for one party to be willing to forgive the other, and the other party to seek forgiveness. That bond of love will then be re-forged, stronger than ever.

Canterlot dungeon...

I awoke suddenly, stiffer than ever, cold and feeling absolutely horrible. My horn hurt and the entire front of my carapace ached. When I opened my eyes, I was met with pitch black silence. Luckily, Changelings see very clearly in the dark and I soon managed to make out my surroundings, only to groan at the irony.

I was in my own castle’s dungeons. The ones I ordered built to house criminals and dangerous creatures. Escape was a possibility, but the effort outweighed the results. I had built these dungeons in a bygone era, a time of unrest and had accounted for everything, except for the possibility of being imprisoned myself. I could escape. With my power, I could blast my way through the steel and rock, but to what avail? To become a fugitive in my own country, leaving my ponies leaderless to weather the inevitable challenges and storms?

Then again, anything may be better than facing my ponies. This was the moment I dreaded for all my life. It was the moment when my costume, never been shed in the presence of any being, now ripped apart for all to see.

And it was my fault. I failed the ponies I loved. I could have avoided this situation.

In retrospect, I tried my best. The ‘sense’ that all non-ascended Queens were born with was only meant to warn, never to direct their actions. I had no idea where my enemy was. In the little free time I had, I was scouring the area around Canterlot. Sometimes by air, other times I used the telescope mounted on the Canterlot Observatory. I found nothing and yet, the pounding buzz at the back of my head would not dissipate. The Changeling Queen was still in the area. I knew not where nor had I any idea how close she was.

Nonetheless, the signs had been obvious. Cadance had seemed strange. She had initially been quite enthusiastic about the wedding and had scrutinized every feature. Eventually, as the items, the gift selections, decoration choices and all the clutter and details of the wedding built up, she became more aloof and more easily annoyed. Shining Armour was the only one who could talk her out of it, and even he seemed to have difficulty. I should have noticed it, but I had seen many a bride turn into horrifying madponies during wedding preparations, such as the 1st Duchess of Canterbridge, who ended up happily married for the rest of her life. So I dismissed those troubling signs, which was quite natural, but my next error was inexcusable.

I failed Twilight.

I had not seen my faithful student for quite some time. Not since the incident with her wanton misuse of the ‘Want-It-Need-It’ spell and another incident in which she almost trapped herself in a time loop. We had exchanged many letters, but we were not able to talk prior to the rehearsal. When she came barging through the Wedding Hall, throwing her accusations at Cadance, they seemed incredibly shaky. However, I should have immediately realized what happened. Instead I was unable to comprehend why my faithful student did an about-face on her old foalsitter. So I brushed it off as one of Twilight’s sudden bouts of mad panic. I abandoned her in her time of need. In light of such folly, I was tempted to throw myself against the walls of my cell, but that would only spark a painful magical feedback. Maybe I deserved the pain, but I needed my wits about me

Yet, I cannot understand why I did it. Maybe it was the stress of a possible Changeling Queen in the area. Maybe the earlier incidents made me take in her opinion with more salt than I should have. There is nopony who has shown more incredible devotion to... to my mask than Twilight Sparkle. Nopony has ever earned the title of ‘the faithful student’ better than she has. This is why love confuses me. For I have learnt that even if one loves somepony, they are still capable of doing incredibly harmful things to that pony.

And now, due to my shortcomings, the fact that my ponies knew about my identity was the least of my worries.

“Right you are little princess! And as Queen of the Changelings, it is up to me to find food for my subjects.”

I cringed as I recalled the single being which I had dreaded hearing for so long, a voice that caused me to seize in fear. That voice, whose memory sent tremors through my body and paralysed me like a windigo’s icy embrace. I had been bound in place as if there were chains wrapped around my hooves. The golden regalia I wore had never felt so heavy and so cold on my neck and hooves. A nightmare in the making, brought back by one voice.

The voice belonged to Chrysalis, my older sister.

Suddenly, I was brought out of the whirlpool of my fears and self-hate when I heard the ominous creak of the dungeon door being opened and saw light shining into the dark. Twilight and her friends were coming, most likely to interrogate me or accuse me, and for good reason. They would demand an explanation. I could not give them one, or not one in its entirety. What could I do?

What I have always done, I composed myself, drew myself into a regal posture, held my head high, and prepared for the trials ahead.

Author's Note

Woah... That was... Phew... tiring. Thank you so much for following this story! I hope to continue to enthrall you with more chapters. Please like if you have already faved (I mean you do like the story I hope). And seriously, if you have a deviantart account, fav the cover art, because I’m pretty sure more than half of you were drawn by the cover!

Chapter 4: A Way to the Truth

Chapter 4: A Way to the Truth

“Truth is stranger than fiction, but it is because Fiction is obliged to stick to possibilities; Truth isn't.” ― Mark Twain

Canterlot Dungeon...

When Twilight and her party carried their lanterns into the dimly lit dungeon, they found the Changeling Queen waiting for them. She was drawn up in an all-too-familiar pose, more used to sitting on a comfortable throne than on a dungeon floor.

Now that Twilight had a good look at the Changeling, she found herself noticing some uncomfortable similarities to Celestia. The fur was gone, replaced by shell, and her mane, once a beautiful tri-color of green blue and pink, was replaced by sickly-turquoise-green. The eyes, though changed from magenta to green, had the same look: regal, yet warm.

“Hello, my little ponies,” said the Queen courteously, even smiling a bit. The ponies gulped. They had only come down to check if the Changeling had woken up, not really expecting to find her awake. They had many questions, some trivial and some gravely important, but nopony was sure which one should be asked first.

“Where is Princess Celestia?” enquired Twilight, breaking the silence. The Changeling Queen paused in thought, her smile not even twitching before she answered.

“The Celestia you know is standing in front of you,” said the Changeling, causing the purple unicorn to moan in frustration. Why did this Changeling keep calling herself Celestia? It was preposterous. Rarity, seeing Twilight’s frustration, decided to try a different line of questioning.

“Alright, let us say that you are Princess Celestia. Then how do you raise the sun?” queried Rarity. The Queen regarded Rarity for a moment and took a short breath to explain.

“The love and admiration of Equestria’s ponies are more than enough for me to move the sun and the moon,” explained the Queen.

“Then Princess, why were you defeated by Chrysalis?” inquired Rarity.

The Changeling let out a small sigh. “I underestimated Chrysalis. The love Shining Armour has for Cadance is consummate love, which is intimate, passionate and devoted. While I do have a vast reservoir of praise and admiration collected over the years, it does not have the intense power of consummate love and is not easy to bring out.” The Changeling Queen’s gaze switched back to Shining Armour and Cadance. “It is the same love between Shining Armour and my niece that allowed them to cast the shield spell to repel the Changelings.” The interrogators, despite their apprehension, found themselves believing in the Queen’s explanation.

“Okay, that sounds all reasonable, but there is no way you can be Princess Celestia. She is an alicorn! You are a Changeling!” protested Twilight.

“I may be a Changeling, but I am Princess Celestia,” replied the Queen calmly.

“Prove it,” ordered Twilight confidently. The Changeling paused, closed her eyes and sighed. She then turned to Applejack, who flinched slightly under the Queen’s gaze.

“Applejack, there is a real reason why I gave your family the land that is now Ponyville. Your great grandparents helped me to cure a malignant magical tree blight that was affecting all of the apple trees in Equestria. I am quite sure Granny Smith told you this story told you this story when you became old enough,” said the Changeling.

“What? No way, that’s not even in the history books.” Twilight turned to Applejack and then froze. Applejack’s mouth hung open, her eyes wide in shock.

“It’s true. We Apple family didn’t want any fancy schmancy reward or any credit fer helpin’ the Princess and only asked her for some land to settle,” explained Applejack. The Changeling then turned to Shining Armour, who glared at her.

“Shining Armour, you never told your parents or Twilight, but you failed the officer academy’s entrance exam spectacularly. Why were you one of the few ponies who got into the academy that year?” asked the Queen. Shining Armour’s jaw dropped open and his eyes expanded.

“Because it wasn’t a test designed for the cadets to succeed, it was a test to see whether they would cheat,” said the Changeling and Shining Armour at the same time. Twilight gawked as her brother confirmed the Changeling’s statement. Now the Changeling turned to Cadance.

“Cadance, your parents were the last descendants of the Crystal Empire’s Royal Family. I told you this when I gave you the tiara you now wear,” continued the Changeling. The pink pegasus-unicorn’s eyes narrowed.

“How do you know that?” demanded Cadance.

“Because I am Celestia, Cadance,” said the Changeling gently. Twilight shook her head in denial, eyes shut. The question of what was The Crystal Empire nagged her, but she had bigger revelation to handle.

Nononononono! There is no way this Changeling could be Princess Celestia. But then... why does she know so much about my friends and family? There has to be a trick. thought the unicorn.

“Stop stalling, Changeling! You were just a better spy than Chrysalis!” accused Rainbow Dash.

The Queen smiled for a moment and Twilight blinked at the mischievous twinkle in those green eyes. “I probably am a better spy than Chrysalis, but consider this my little ponies. If Celestia had been replaced by Chrysalis’s Changelings, what need would there be for a Changeling invasion?”

Rainbow Dash’s jaw dropped open, silenced by infallible logic. Twilight had recovered though and now met the Changeling Queen’s gaze, lavender eyes staring into green orbs.

“Why did you hold back against us?” demanded Twilight.

The Queen blinked, but maintained her gaze with Twilight. Her eyes betrayed nothing as she spoke.

“Because I did not want to hurt you.”

“But why would you not want to hurt us?”

“Because I am Princess Celestia.”

Twilight almost burst into flames right then and there.

This is impossible! Why does she act like she is telling the truth, when it is obvious that she’s lying. Celestia could not be a Changeling. This Queen must have used some sort of memory spell! Except... I’ve never heard of such a powerful spell. pondered the unicorn.

“What’s your real name?” asked Pinkie Pie innocently. Everybody turned to the pink pony, wondering why she asked that question.

“Celestia,” replied the Changeling. Twilight’s ear shot up into the air, that response seemed a little too quick.

“Nonononono, you know that’s not your real name,” said Pinkie Pie seriously.

The Changeling frowned, “My name is Celestia.”

Pinkie Pie shook her head, her brow slightly furrowed, “No, it isn’t.”

“How do you know?” asked the Queen, raising an eyebrow and grinning mischievously. Pinkie Pie was undaunted and giggled.

“You stop a teensy, teensy weensy, ever so slightly bit before you say ‘Celestia’. That and the way you say your own name sounds way too booooring. I mean isn’t everypony supposed to be enthusiastic about their own name?” asked Pinkie Pie, smiling back. To everypony and dragon’s surprise, the Queen blinked and flinched at the question as if she had been burned.

“What is a real name, Pinkie?” asked the Changeling softly. The pink pony took a moment to reflect upon the question.

“Usually, its name your parents gave to you. Then again, my real name is Pinkamena Diane Pie, but I always introduce myself as Pinkie Pie, so I guess you can decide your real name. But I don’t think two ponies can share the same name. Although, I don’t think anypony could stop you if you shared a name with somepony–”

“Alternia.” Pinkie Pie and the rest of the interrogators stared at the Changeling Queen. Her armored head had lowered from its regal pose and her eyes had closed.

“I think that would be my real name.”

“Then you aren’t Celestia?” said Twilight, rubbing her head.

“I am Celestia!” snapped Alternia, her teeth gritted, fangs flashing.

“You can’t have two names! Which one are you?” demanded Twilight, pressing on. The Queen got up and turned to the back of her cell, blinking furiously. For a moment, everybody thought they saw the Queen’s eyes glint with tears. That thought was confirmed, when the Changeling lifted her leg to brush her eyes. This ever so slight gesture cemented itself into the interrogators’ minds.

“I’m not sure my faithful student,” replied the Changeling. The dejected tone in the Queen’s voice opened a pit of dread in Twilight’s heart. But before she could act on that fear, she was interrupted.

"Niece, where have you been? We have been occupied with trying to defend Canterlot from a horde of changelings. Care to explain–” Luna stopped and stared at the Changeling Queen behind bars.

From Alternia’s Perspective...

I quickly wiped my remaining tears away and twisted around. Hoping that voice did not belong to the alicorn I dreaded seeing the most.

It did.

Horseapples.

That was the first thought in my head when I saw Luna step into the dungeon. Can this get any worse? I failed to make my niece’s wedding perfect, I let down Equestria, my identity gets stripped away in front of the ponies I loved the most, my own student is interrogating me because she had seen me for the monster I was and now Luna was going to find out my secret. Can this day get any worse?

“We forgot Princess Luna,” gasped Spike, before Twilight could stifle his comment.

Oh Spike...

“Twilight Sparkle, explain why this creature is in Canterlot!” commanded Luna. My faithful student would not disobey a direct order from Luna and began to explain what she knew. I stayed silent throughout the exchange, for I could say nothing. In any case, what could I do, but hold my head high and wait for the inevitable?

Luna seemed angry for a moment during Twilight’s explanation, though she seemed to become more expressionless as the unicorn went on. When my student finished, everybody stepped back from Luna. Just in time.

“Heinous creature! You will tell us where our sister is right now! Do this and we may show you some mercy!” roared Luna. The Royal Canterlot voice reverberated through the dungeon, cracking the stone walls and rattling the magic-reinforced bars. My ears were screaming in pain, but I did not cover them. I could not appear weak, not now.

“No. I will not,” I replied. My refusal was not taken well and turquoise eyes flashed menacingly. I probably appeared undaunted, only my tail swished nervously left and right. Inside, I was deathly frightened. I do not think I have been more afraid in my whole life.

“Why not? Dost thou not fear us?" bellowed Luna. I did fear her, but I dreaded more of what would happen if the truth was known.

“I fear you, but I cannot tell you,” I answered.

Tendrils of night-blue magic wrapped around the steel bars, snapping them into pieces. Their spells of warding and reinforcement, flashed briefly and then faded. As Luna advanced, I scurried backward, but found myself wrapped up by her starry magic.

“If you will not tell us, we will pry the truth from you!” bellowed Luna, her horn shimmering brightly. I shut my eyes and braced myself for the onslaught of pain. I was terrified that I would give in, but I resolved myself not to. This was my punishment, for breaking my promise, for failing my ponies.

“Stop!”

I opened my eyes to see Fluttershy and Twilight, stepping between me and Luna. They were shaking in fear, but did not budge.

“Princess, you can’t do this. Equestria outlawed torture a millennium ago!” spoke up Twilight.

“Please Princess, I know you want to find your sister, but we can’t do this,” whispered Fluttershy. The others nodded. I was tempted to breathe a sigh of relief, but I didn’t want to push the little reprieve I had been given.

“Huh? We know that very well, and we were not going to resort to that base form of questioning,” said Luna.

I blinked. She wasn’t going to torture me? Then what was she going to do? I watched Luna apprehensively. The Princess seemed to be examining Twilight, but why?

“Twilight Sparkle, we believe you deserve to know the truth as much as we do. Will you aid us? We assure you it will not hurt the Changeling.”

“But how will you find Princess Celestia?” asked my student, echoing my own thought. Luna turned back towards me and her horn glowed. I suddenly felt a sense of drowsiness invade my head. It numbed my senses and caused my eyelids to close. As darkness set on and my hearing began to fade, I heard something that made my conscious mind wish Luna had tortured me instead.

“We will look through her memories.”

Author's Note

ERRMAGOD!!! I AM BUILDING THIS UP!!!!! MORE CLIFFHANGER FOR YOUZE!!! I swear my story runs on them. Thank you so much readers for your continued support! Sorry the chapter seems a little short, but it seemed rather long when I wrote it. *shrugs

BTW readers, like the new cover-art’s background? Angelea made it and she’s awesome.

Oh and some business/promotion. I am the co-founder and admin of Authors Helping Authors, an AWESOME GROUP (if I may say so myself). It works on a review for a review basis. No application necessary, but you need to be willing to help and responsible enough to give a review for a review. So if you are interested in a group that does more than simply provide a depot for your stories and gives back to you depending how much you give it, JOIN!!!!

Chapter 5: Realization

Chapter 5: Realization

“The truth." Dumbledore sighed. "It is a beautiful and terrible thing, and should therefore be treated with great caution.” ― J.K. Rowling

Twilight Sparkle opened her eyes and was struck speechless. In front of her lay the grey expanse of the moon. Above the landscape was the night sky, shimmering and shining. Every one of its stars brilliant and distinct, yet each contributed to the entire tapestry.

“Are you enjoying the sight?” asked Luna, approaching from behind. The unicorn nodded, her eyes sparkling with rapture.

“Where are we?” asked Twilight. Luna stepped forward to stand beside the unicorn, a small smile on her face.

“We are in my mind, or at least part of it. From here we shall embark into the Changeling Queen’s memories and attempt to discover where she has hidden our sister,” explained the princess. Her expression grew serious, and her horn glowed. To Twilight’s surprise and disappointment, the lunar landscape began to blur and dissipate, fading away like fog blown away by the wind.

When Twilight’s vision focused, she found herself at the bottom of a gently sloped hill covered in long green grass. At the top of the hill was a house. However, what drew Twilight’s attention were the strange holes in the hill, some smaller than rabbit holes, others large enough for a pony to fit into. From within each hole shone a light so blinding, Twilight had to narrow her eyelids just to be able to see.

“Strange, we did not expect this,” remarked Luna.

“So where do we go?” asked Twilight.

“That we do not know, Twilight Sparkle, for each mind is different. Our instinct suggests that we should try the house on the top of this hill. It looks like a place where important things are stored,” said Luna. The unicorn nodded, and the two began to slowly walk up the hill. The holes made it difficult to navigate, and more than once, Luna had to carry Twilight past them.

When the two finally reached the top of the hill, they were able to examine the house more closely. It was then they realized the home was actually more like a miniature castle. A castle, whose design bore an eerie resemblance to Canterlot. The structure was painted a combination of pink, green and blue, the colours of Celestia’s mane. The same blinding light shone out of every window.

The front door was ajar and as Twilight’s horn glowed, it swung open without any resistance. Cautiously, the two entered the home into a long hallway. Apart from the tiled floor and the doors at the side and end, the corridor was featureless. Despite the lack of torches, the corridor was illuminated brightly. Though this time, the light came from the open door at the end. Pressing forward, the two ponies shielded their eyes and made their way to the portal.

They were met with a great chamber. Shaped like a dome, the walls of the room were neatly arranged with bookshelves, armour, paintings and articles stretching across history. The floor of this room was of earth, cool under their hooves. In this room, though, the light was so blinding that Luna and Twilight had to blink rapidly. When their eyes finally adjusted, they were thunderstruck.

In the centre of the chamber was what could only be described as a miniature sun, sunken into the ground. The only reason that they could even see it was because it was partially covered by a thin layer of vines. For some strange reason, these vines didn’t burn from the sun’s heat. They were rooted near the hole in the floor where the sun stood and spread out across the chamber, reaching up, touching, sometimes enveloping, certain portraits and furniture.

A certain painting drew Twilight’s attention, and when she turned to look at it, she ended up stepping back in shock.

“Twilight Sparkle, what is the matter?” asked Luna. Twilight merely pointed out the gold-framed painting with a trembling hoof. It was of Celestia approaching a nimbus of violet magic, focused around a small purple filly. However, when the princess examined the painting closely, the image of Celestia shimmered, like a heated haze, and revealed a Changeling Queen.

“That’s my magic exam, when I got my cutie mark and Princess Celestia made me her student... ” murmured Twilight. The unicorn sat down on the earthen floor, her widening eyes tracing the line of paintings. Around that single large piece were many smaller ones. Each of them had Twilight and Celestia and when the sun princess’s images were scrutinized, they were replaced by the distinctive form of Alternia. In all of the paintings, the image of the Changeling was wearing the same smile as the image of Celestia.

“By the moon and stars, it can’t be!” swore Luna. The night princess turned, and her turquoise eyes picked out another image. This one was of Celestia standing over Luna after the Elements of Harmony had cleansed her. The princess watched the painting and gasped. Celestia was once again, replaced by Alternia. However, this painting was different from the ones Twilight had observed. The depiction of Alternia was smiling, but it was more of relief. Her eyes were narrowed, confused and angry. Far different from the open smile the image of Celestia had worn. A half-choked gasp interrupted the princess’s thoughts, and she turned to see Twilight fighting to stifle her tears. The unicorn was sitting in front of another painting, but it was framed in ebony, the tone of its colours dark and dismal. It was of Alternia sitting in the dungeon and being interrogated by a ring of ponies. Luna’s initial glance showed an expressionless Changeling, but when Luna examined the image closely, it shifted once again. The Changeling in the image was crying, tears pouring down her carapace, her wings drooped in despair and her ears turned down to shield the words she was hearing.

The weight of Twilight’s actions now bore down on her, like the falling altar that she had narrowly been saved from. The unicorn sat down, her mouth opening and closing, and her wide eyes blank. The pony didn’t know what to think; she had so many questions. But there was one thought clear in Twilight’s mind. In her desperation to find her mentor, she had ended up accusing, interrogating and slandering her. When evidence was provided, her hate for the Changelings had made her ignore all the signs, that at this moment, seemed all too clear. She had been so focused on finding Celestia, she instead committed ultimate travesty; trespassed into her mentor’s mind. Something she knew Celestia — no — Alternia would have disapproved of. Slowly, the unicorn cradled her head with her hooves as tears began to form in her eyes. Now, she knew the truth.

“What have I done?” sobbed Twilight.

I heard the sound of crying. Twilight’s crying. It roused me from my slumber.

“I’m here Twilight,” I called drowsily. When I opened my eyes though, I found myself in a strange domed room, blindingly bright in the centre and filled with articles and portraits of all kinds. The room instantly felt familiar to me, catching me off guard. However, as my senses returned to me, I was concerned with a more pressing matter.

“Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna,” I said, trotting forward. The two of them jumped to their hooves and turned to face me. Twilight’s cheeks were soaked, her mane slightly disheveled and eyes red. My student seemed to lean away from me while I approached, like she expected me to lash out at her. Luna held her head high and tried to glare at me, but her turquoise eyes were soft and confused, not angry. Behind them were paintings, the contents of them were somehow known to me, even though I couldn’t see them. I quickly deduced they had been looking at them for some time, and then I knew what had happened.

They had dared to invade the privacy of my own mind, just because they wouldn’t trust me! Now they had realized what I had been telling them all along was true! But this was no comfort to me. I was hurt by their distrust, and from that hurt spewed forth anger and indignation.

“Twilight—” I stopped as Twilight cringed and shut her tear soaked eyes. I blinked, but my scowl of disapproval did not abate. I wanted to punish Twilight. She had gone too far this time. I had never taught her the rules of this memory magic, but she should have known better! I opened my mouth to speak and stopped. I recalled Twilight’s tears after I had expressed my disappointment in her for accusing Cadance. I saw her despair and horror as I walked away from her. My role in this debacle came back to hit me like a hammer, the guilt following it quickly. It was true that my student hadn’t trusted me, but I didn’t trust my student. Now that I thought about it, I never trusted the ponies I cared about. In fact, my failure was worse than hers. Twilight had been understandably denying and trying to accept something I should have told her long ago. I had brushed off her concerns, when I had every reason to believe in them. Moreover, I knew that – ironically – her actions were motivated by her devotion to me. I must have worried my student to death, and it was my fault.

I bit my lip and sighed, “My faithful student, I would be lying if I said I am not angry or saddened at your actions.” I winced as Twilight trembled and quickly moved to remedy it. I would not bring her to tears again. “But I am not innocent either.” Twilight stopped crying and stared at me uncomprehendingly.

“Princess you…” I leaned forward and lowered my head so I could meet Twilight’s wet eyes, trembling with uncertainty of what she had just learnt.

“I forgive you, Twilight. Will you forgive me for doubting you?” I asked. Twilight said nothing, and my fears grew at her silence. Was she too afraid of who I really was? Could my mistakes ever be forgiven? Can I live knowing that the pony I loved the most would not forgive me? I closed my eyes, hoping and praying for an answer.

I soft impact against my leg made me almost lost my balance. When I opened my eyes to steady myself, I found my foreleg being nuzzled.

“Princess, I’m so sorry! I didn’t know it was you and…” Twilight blubbered on as I leant down to nuzzle my student, tears of happiness at the edge of my eyes. Never beyond my wildest hopes did I think that Twilight would touch me in this form. My joy, though, was brief.

“Changeling… Alternia, you have much to explain. Where is our sister?” demanded Luna. I raised my head to meet Luna’s eyes determinedly. I was still angry at her for putting me to sleep and going through my head like an open book.

“And why should I answer you? You probably didn’t explain to Twilight, so she cannot be accused, but you know as well as I do that what you have performed on me is one of the most heinous abuses of magic,” I retorted, coldly. Twilight’s gasped and turned to Luna, whose wince was enough to tell her the truth. Still, the Princess stood her ground.

“Alternia, I am the co-ruler of Equestria, as is my sister, whom you have impersonated. I will do whatever possible to see her safely returned to the throne, no matter the consequences,” stated Luna defiantly. I grimaced, though privately, I was wondering how to answer. The alicorn deserved an explanation of what happened. She knew enough to not reject what I would tell her. However, I didn’t want to tell her. Luna would be horrified and would surely hate herself if I told her the fate of her sister.

Still, with great reluctance, I consented to her demand. I was tired of keeping this secret for any longer. Besides, I knew it was futile to maintain this lie any longer. If I refused, Luna would simply overpower me. It would be better to describe it to her clearly. Luna, as mad as I was at her, needed to know what happened to her sister. And Twilight, despite all the odds, had accepted who I was. She of all ponies deserved to know.

Bowing my head, I sighed. “I will explain everything to everypony when we wake up.” Luna bowed graciously in return, the relief shining brightly in her eyes.

“Then we shall, as they call it, ‘remove ourselves from your mane’?” said Luna dryly. I expelled air from my nostrils in exasperation. However, I found myself smiling slightly as the domed room slowly faded away. Finally, I could break my vow of silence.

Author's Note

ENJOY!!! YOU FANTASTIC READERS!!! Thank you for following this story. I hope this chapter was to your satisfaction! I spent ages wondering how to portray Alternia/Celestia and Twilight... oh god now those two are mixed up in my head...

The mechanics of the memory spell are that it forms a pictographical/sensory depiction of the mind. The spell has created a representation of sorts so that Luna and Twilight can explore Alternia's/Celestia's mind. (Oi, for people reading into things, you might want to read that expositiony bit again). Alternia hasn't been here exactly, but she knows where she is because well, it's obviously her mind.

Oh and thank you to my pre readers for going through my work. In return, I promised each pre-reader to promote a story of their choice. This chapter, it's Kolwynia's story: Celestia in Excelsis, it's an excellent take on historical Equestria and the rise of Celestia!

Anyhow, this will be my last chapter for about 3 weeks cause I have essays. Lovely essays. At least there is no cliffhanger to be resolved!

Signing off for now,
vren55

Chapter 6: Stories

Chapter 6: Stories

In every conceivable manner, the family is link to our past, bridge to our future.

-- Alex Haley

When Twilight, Luna and Alternia awoke from their respective trances, they were confronted with full-fledged chaos. Philomena was launching a fiery assault against Shining Armour and Cadance who were cowering behind a protective shield. In return, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were chasing the phoenix madly. The former was attempting to calm Philomena down and the latter was trying to corner the bird. Both were having limited success; Fluttershy was too slow and the dungeon’s confines restricted Rainbow’s legendary speed. Rarity was in hot pursuit of a madly-galloping Blueblood. Pinkie Pie was sitting on a chair and happily munching on popcorn, while Applejack and Spike stood protectively beside Twilight and Luna. Nobody had noticed that the changeling, alicorn and unicorn had regained consciousness, and the three were too shocked by the absurdity of the situation to speak.

“Come back you incompetent excuse for a prince! Are you afraid to face me?” shrieked Rarity, throwing the dungeon’s only chair at Blueblood.

The piece of furniture narrowly missed Blueblood, causing him to scream like a filly, “Very afraid!”

“In Celest... I mean, in my na... Oh horseapples. Just what the hay is going on here?” demanded Alternia, punctuating her announcement with a stomp of her hooves. As everypony stopped and stared at Alternia, Blueblood took his opportunity to prostrate himself at Alternia’s hooves. Philomena followed shortly afterward, alighting on the Changeling’s shoulder.

“Auntie! Are you alright? Philomena just led me here, but then I was attacked by the Element of Generosity and then...”

Alternia’s eyes widened with surprise, before she held up her hoof, “Wait, nephew. Why did you call me ‘Auntie’?” asked the Changeling warily.

“Because you are my auntie... Aren’t you?” inquired the prince.

Alternia’s eyes narrowed in confusion, “How do you know I am your aunt? How did you know I was a Changeling?”

Blueblood paused and gulped, “Um Auntie Celestia... I may have known you were a Changeling for some time...”

The silence was broken by a foundation-shaking chorus of “What!” Blueblood was bowled head over heels into the wall. Immediately, Cadance rushed to his side to help her dazed cousin up.

“Blue, how and when did you find out? Why didn’t you tell anypony?” asked Cadance.

“The fire fifteen years ago,” explained Blueblood. Alternia’s ears straightened and her eyes widened, her memories brought back to the day as Blueblood told his tale.

Canterlot...

Fire blazed through the sweetshop. Crackling flames jumped across the wooden floorboards, up the countertops, surrounding the bowls of sweets. Glass jars and cupboards were shattered, warped and whipped by the roaring flames. Chocolates and caramels melted in their wrappers and indomitable gobstoppers cracked. All of them became victim to the blaze.

A small white colt, only a child at the time, backed away from the conflagration that had blocked him from the exit to the building. Hastily, he ran out of the shop floor and up the stairs, slamming the door behind him to lock out the flames.

But Blueblood couldn’t block out the smell, or the smoke, the nauseous, cloying sting that burned his throat and brought his memory back to that terrible day; when he lost his parents and his home.

The pony trembled as he saw the tongues of flames dancing beneath the doorframe, the yellow glow of the fire peeking out. Why did this have to happen to him? Why did fire hate him so much? He had gone to use the colt’s room and then this? As the flames enveloped the door, the colt scuttled away to the window, opening it, hoping that somebody could see him.

“Help! Somepony help! Please!” yelled Blueblood. But his voice was lost in the din. The whole block was ablaze. Old wooden structures, not renovated for years, cackled and snapped as the fire ravaged them. Fireponies worked desperately, carrying water, hoses, and ponies. Nopony noticed the young colt screaming for help.

Blueblood was forced to stop yelling when a sheet of flame closed his window. His eyes wet with tears and his lungs choked with smoke. The colt struggled away from the orange and red blur, which was all he could see. He felt his legs collapse, the choking scent of the smoke overpowering his senses.

“Nephew!” screamed a voice. Blueblood’s eyes opened wearily and then widened as the door was smashed open.

A white alicorn stood in the doorway. Her regalia charred, her fur and feathers set aflame, but she didn’t notice it as she trotted toward the colt. Blueblood’s eyes widened and he backed away. As the tongues of fire burned away the alicorn’s fur and feathers, he could see hardened carapace, a long jagged horn and transparent wings.

“Blueblood, it’s alright. I’m here.” The figure smiled comfortingly. Blueblood’s ears straightened as he heard the beloved voice of his aunt from that creature. Was it some apparition here to take him to Tartarus in the guise of his aunt? The colt squirmed and shut his eyes.

“Auntie, save me!” screamed Blueblood.

“Of course my little prince,” said Celestia’s voice. Blueblood winced as he felt the cold carapace against his skin, but the voice was still the same. It was comforting, soothing his wounds and calming his spirit. He knew it was his aunt. He was safe.

Dungeon...

“After Auntie Celestia rescued me, I stayed close to her for several months, not because I was scared, but because I wanted to make sure it was her. When I became older, I conducted my own research into Changelings, with rather limited success. The research did help me acknowledge the possibility of her being a Changeling and prove to myself that I hadn’t been hallucinating. And a few days ago, I saw her drop her disguise when she was alone,” explained Blueblood. The others sat in silence, processing what Blueblood, a fellow pony, was telling them.

“Wait, Princess, why didn’t you notice your disguise dropping?” asked Twilight.

Alternia rubbed her head with her hoof, her eyes averted in embarrassment. “Changelings are naturally resistant to heat. I must have been so focused on rescuing Blueblood that I didn’t notice my disguise getting disrupted.”

“So how did you get down here?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Blueblood gestured to Philomena, “Auntie’s phoenix, she dragged me down here.” As if to confirm the prince’s statement, the phoenix cawed loudly and rubbed her head against the Changeling’s neck as if it were second nature. Alternia was staring at her pet, eyelids blinking rapidly in order to subdue her tears.

“Philomena, you knew all this time?” whispered the Changeling. The Phoenix nodded and went back to nuzzling her owner who closed her eyes and quietly returned the gesture. The others watched this scene with uncomprehending eyes, amazed and finally realizing what had been revealed to Twilight and Luna.

“Wait a wha? So what Alternia was sayin’ was true? The Princess is a Changeling?” gasped Applejack. Twilight and Luna nodded, not willing to disclose any more of Alternia’s mind.

“We also agreed that I would explain the circumstances of how I became ruler of Equestria,” said Alternia wearily. The Changeling then paused for a moment, and with a flash of her horn, she took on the guise of Princess Celestia once more. “But first, let us find a more comfortable place to sit. This will be a very long tale.”

Celestia’s Chamber...

As the group returned to the Royal Chambers, they ran into many eager well-wishers and servants. Every time, Alternia took some time to reassure them of her well-being. All the while, Blueblood kept as far as he could from Rarity and Spike, who were both glaring daggers at him. It was a great relief when the party entered the Royal Chambers. To provide for seating, Alternia arranged a set of pillows in a circle around herself. After settling themselves quickly, the Changeling herself took a seat and dropped her disguise.

“Now, where to start my tale?” Alternia pursed her lips, her brow furrowed in concentration.

“The very beginning?” suggested Twilight. To everybody’s amusement, the unicorn had produced a stack of paper and a quill. “Um... Princess, may I take notes?” asked Twilight, chuckling sheepishly.

Alternia giggled into her hoof. “You may, my faithful student. But I must remind you that this tale should not become common knowledge. Alright... where was I? I was born first daughter of the alicorn Faust and...” Alternia paused as Luna’s jaw dropped. The Changeling then blinked as if she had realized something.

“Oh, forgive me, Luna, that is Celestia’s beginning,” muttered Alternia. The night princess was not about to let this slip past.

“How do you know my mother’s name? Explain Changeling!” ordered Luna. The Changeling returned the princess’s furious glare with a cold, regal gaze.

“I will explain Princess Luna, but I will have to go back to my very beginning.” Alternia took a breath, shut her eyes in concentration and then opened them again, new determination shining in them.

“I was born in a Changeling Hive, close to the border of the Everfree Forest. My mother was Queen Chamelia, a fully ascended Changeling Queen. That is to say, she had her own swarm of Changelings and had matured in her powers. My sire was a Changeling Chevalier, known as Facere. Together they gave birth to four Changeling Queens. One of them was my older sister, Queen Chrysalis.” There was a gasp from Blueblood, and Twilight took the opportunity to ask a question that had been bugging her.

“So Changeling Queens do not give birth to the drones?” asked Twilight. Alternia found herself confronted by a rather sickening image of her older sister, with a massively swollen belly.

“Nononono! I would not wish that even on my sister! To answer your question Twilight, Changelings can form their own relationships and produce offspring. A Queen chooses her mate after very careful consideration and she is the only one who can give birth to female Queens. There are no male "queens." The queen can also give birth to the different classes of drones, but these offpsring tend to be either stronger, more intelligent, or more magically powerful than other drones. But back to my foalhood, these were my three sisters.” Alternia paused and her horn glowed and surprised the others when she lit a green fire in the centre of their circle. The fire did not burn the floor, though it did give heat and threw long shadows all over the chamber. As the fire crackled and flickered, it shifted and ghostly images began to appear. They formed the four figures of four young Changeling Queens.

Alternia pointed to the tallest one. She wore a stern expression, with the ends of her mouth slightly upturned in a smirk.

“Chrysalis, or Chryssy, as she was known then, was my older sister. I could match her in shape-shifting and was easily the better actress. However, her battle magic was much more powerful than mine and she was far more cunning. Yet, even then, she tended to underestimate her opponents,” explained Alternia. The Queen’s hoof then moved to the third tallest Changeling Queen. She wore a wry grin and looked similar to Chrysalis, though she had softer features.

“Simulacris was my younger sister. She was the best shape-shifter and actress I have ever met. I could never be truly sure of what she was thinking; it was as if she always wore a mask. Although, I was never really as close with her as I would have liked, we did value each other. I admired her impersonation skills and she respected my leadership ability,” continued Alternia. The Queen then pointed to the shortest and seemingly youngest of the four. This Queen was stocky instead of slender and had a relaxed, fighter’s stance.

“My youngest sister, Belladonna. She was a better fighter than me, though she had less control over her emotions than I did and wasn’t so good at shape-shifting.” Alternia’s eyes softened as she gazed at the image fondly. “She was my best friend. I would have done anything for her and she would have done anything for me.” With a sigh, Alternia pointed to the last of the figures and the second tallest Changeling. This one’s form was the most slender and graceful of the four, and had a familiar, cheeky smile on her face.

“That was me. I was probably the best at leading and was fairly good at acting, shape-shifting and combat magic. My weakness was that I was not as cunning or as decisive as my sisters. When I was younger, I was more of a prankster than deceiver. I liked finding loopholes in the rules, but I would never outright try to break or subvert them. I often held back before making important decisions and while I liked to prank, tease or be a general nuisance to my sisters and mother, I would never break a promise that I had made.” Alternia let her hoof drop to the ground as she and the ponies examined the images in the flickering flames.

“At the time, my sisters and I were quite close, but we were always competing against each other for mother’s favor, especially during training...”

Hive close to the Everfree Forest...

A Changeling Queen crept through the Everfree forest. Her ears were standing high and directed sideways as she combed the still air for sounds. Quietly, she slipped behind a tree, her eyes glancing left and right, searching the endless expanse of trees.

From above, a blast of green fire descended upon the Changeling Queen, enveloping her in flames and driving her out of sight. A cackle sounded through the forest, while one of the ‘tree’s larger branches burst into green light, fading away to reveal another Queen, a triumphant, fanged smile gracing her features.

“Belladonna, that was pathetic. You thought that I wouldn’t be able to find you?” snorted Chrysalis. The Queen landed lightly on the ground, expecting to find her defeated sibling. Instead she was met with nothing but charred branches and incinerated grass.

Chrysalis was barely able to react when she was herself slammed from behind by two simultaneous beams of green magic. The Queen was tossed head over heels and slammed into a tree so hard she was embedded into the trunk. Groaning, the Queen opened her eyes to be faced with the inverted forms of her two younger siblings.

“I told you my plan would work Belladonna,” said Alternia smugly.

“You could have made that portal a little sooner, sister!” protested Belladonna, her wings and carapace slightly burnt.

“At least I made one for you. Are you alright, Chrysalis?” asked Alternia politely, although the snicker at the edge of her smile gave away her joy. Chrysalis responded with a snarl and then a sigh.

“Please tell me you got Simulacris first?” pleaded Chrysalis. The two younger sisters shook their heads together, grins on their faces.

“Sorry, we couldn’t find her. I won’t be surprised if she transformed into a squirrel this time,” said Belladonna wryly.

Just then, a squirrel launched itself at Alternia and Belladonna, from behind, its disguise ripping away to reveal another Changeling Queen, grinning with anticipation. Chrysalis had to resist the temptation to sneer, while Simulacris lunged forward.

To Chrysalis’s horror, Alternia and Belladonna side-stepped the new Queen’s charge and also gave her a small push. Chrysalis let out a scream of fury and then was silenced by her sister Simulacris crashing into her.

“Your eyes betrayed her, Chrysalis!” said Alternia in a sing-song voice. Simulacris merely let out a moan, while Chrysalis could say nothing. Her mouth was full of Simulacris’s mane. Alternia and Belladonna grinned and high-hoofed each other.

Right after that, Belladonna’s horn glowed, as she conjured a massive green fireball. Alternia quickly opened a portal and vanished out of sight. Belladonna immediately spun around and fired a scorching beam of magic, just as Alternia appeared behind her. The older Queen just managed to conjure a ray of her own, before Belladonna’s beam smacked into her and carried Alternia into the sky. Hastily, Belladonna raised a shield of flames, but it was too late, and she was bowled head over hooves into the swamp behind her.

“Sister, are you alright?” called Belladonna, brushing mud from her mane. She was met with silence and for a moment, Belladonna’s heart clenched, worried she had used too much force.

That was when a tall, regal Changeling Queen with a large crown shaped antenna on her head, alighted in the middle of the clearing. She was taller than any alicorn, her mane and tail were of dark turquoise-green and her armour polished and smoky black. On her back were two majestic insect wings, and a bedraggled Alternia.

“You seem to have won this exercise through your battle magic, Belladonna. Congratulations. You may return to the hive first,” said the Queen. Her voice was the definition of regal, with a silky smooth undertone to it. This was Chamelia, Changeling Queen of the Everfree Hive.

“Simulacris, your disguise and acting was impeccable as always. Your timing has improved as well and you have become more aggressive.” The younger Changeling smiled for a moment, but Chamelia gave her a stern frown. “However, aggressiveness does not mean recklessness. You should have not lunged at Belladonna and Alternia. Return to the hive.” Simulacris bowed respectfully and took off, her wings buzzing quickly. Chamelia now turned to her upside-down daughter embedded in the tree. Chrysalis smiled sheepishly as Chamelia shook her head.

“Chrysalis, your ambush was executed perfectly, and I cannot find any fault in your disguise or combat prowess.” Chamelia’s horn glowed as she extricated her elder daughter from her predicament and set her down. “But you failed to account for the possibility Belladonna might again ally herself with Alternia. You also were not able to mask your feelings during Simulacris’s attack. If you cannot control your arrogance Chrysalis, it will become your downfall. You are dismissed.” Chrysalis nodded and flew away, head drooped.

Meanwhile, Chamelia dumped a drowsy-eyed Alternia onto the ground, waking her up and causing her to rise from her stupor. Alternia wished she hadn’t, noticing the glare in her mother’s eyes.

“Alternia, you are an idiot! While your magical prowess is excellent, you need to practice your combat magic. Belladonna would crush you if she went all out and portals cannot solve every problem. Your disguise and impersonation skills are adequate, but Simulacris’s were better. I admired you using Belladonna as bait, but why didn’t you just leave her for Chrysalis to disable? Your older sister would have done that without a second thought. Stay here until sundown and think about your mistakes!” ordered Chamelia. Alternia bit her lip and nodded, turning away, but was stopped by a hoof on her shoulder.

“My daughter, please remember. Only one queen can rule a hive,” said Chamelia. The older queen then smiled and kissed the younger’s forehead, before she flapped her wings and soared through the trees.

Present time...

“Sorry for interrupting, your majesty. But if your sisters couldn’t tell each other apart when disguised, why was your mother able to?” asked Shining Armour. Alternia looked up from the image of her younger self in the flames and pursed her lips, before answering Shining Armour’s question.

“Since mother was an ascended Changeling Queen, linked to her respective swarm by the crown shaped antenna she has on her head. Because she is linked to her swarm, she can issue orders via a telepathic network and can also tell apart disguised Changelings within her own swarm. That extends to myself and my sisters. However, individual Changelings in a swarm cannot communicate with each other, only with the Queen. If my sister disguised herself, I would not be able to identify her.”

“So that’s why you couldn’t tell that Chrysalis was Cadance and why she couldn’t tell you were a Changeling! And why the Changelings couldn’t tell us apart from them when they transformed,” Twilight gasped.

Alternia nodded and then growled with repressed anger, “If I had known about Chrysalis, I would have immediately thrown her out of Canterlot.” The ponies quivered at the vehemence in the Changeling’s voice.

“Then Auntie, how did you know about the possible threat? I don’t think you have contacts within Chrysalis’s hive,” spoke Blueblood.

“That is a wise question nephew, one that will be explained in time. As I have demonstrated, the childhood of a Queen is basically preparation for her to become the leader of her own swarm. We were never told how, but we quickly figured it out. A Queen would first gather the support of as many of the hive’s Changelings as they could. Then, when the time was right, the Queen would link herself to her supporters, forming her own telepathic network and replacing the old Queen. During the ritual, the new Queen would develop the crown shaped antenna and become an ascended Changeling Queen. This was the method that I and my sisters were preparing for.”

Entrance at the Everfree Hive...

Belladonna stood at the main entrance to the hive, a long hallway to the surface above. Beside her were about a hundred drones of various sizes. The young Queen had a crown antenna on her head, a small one,, but a crown nonetheless. Turning to the hulking Changeling Chevalier beside her, Belladonna nodded and the group set out towards

“Belladonna! I heard what you did!” gasped Alternia, as she burst into the hallway. The older Changeling Queen was panting hard, her mane slicked with sweat. Pausing for breath, Alternia glared down at her proudly grinning sister, “I don’t know whether to congratulate you, hit you or hug you!” Belladonna laughed and embraced the taller Changeling.

“Mother told me to tell you that she is proud of you and that you are not welcome for a visit. You took away some of her most promising Chevaliers,” whispered Alternia. Belladonna chuckled knowingly before she glanced back toward the hulking chevalier who had been beside her. At that, Alternia giggled, “Young Carapace would be an excellent choice for a mate.” That comment, caused the younger Changeling Queen to blush furiously and glare at her sister.

“Alternia!” groaned Belladonna.

“What?” tittered Alternia, winking knowingly. The younger Queen sighed and gently eased out of her sister’s embrace.

“Sister, thank you for everything. If you need any help, send the word and I will come immediately,” said Belladonna, her tone serious. Alternia nodded in acceptance, glad their bond as sisters was still strong.

“I will send you a signal should I require your aid.” The two Changeling Queens embraced each other once more, before the younger one trotted away, her changelings following closely after her. Alternia waved them goodbye until they vanished from her sight.

A few years later...

Another Changeling Queen, with the crown antenna on her head, was making her way to the entrance of her hive. She was accompanied by thirty drones, mostly small workers, with a few larger Chevaliers and Soldiers.

“Simulacris, wait.”

The Queen stopped, flaring her wings as she saw her elder sister step in front of her from a side-passage. Alternia was accompanied by five other Changeling Chevaliers. The elder Changeling was still uncrowned and wore a concerned expression on her face.

“What do you want, Alternia?” demanded Simulacris, hissing wearily.

“I want to send my younger sister off. Can I not do that?” replied the older Queen. Simulacris glared at Alternia, but then lowered her head and wings.

“Mother hates me,” moaned Simulacris dejectedly.

“No, she doesn’t,” said Alternia.

“Says mommy’s favorite little princess,” retorted Simulacris. Alternia winced and then sighed.

“At least take these five with you,” said the Queen, gesturing to the five Chevaliers beside her. The three males, two females stepped forward and saluted. Simulacris frowned and warily examined the Chevaliers before her eyelids snapped open.

“What is the meaning of this, Alternia? These five Chevaliers are from mother’s own Old Guard? Why would they serve me?” inquired Simulacris.

“I ordered them to,” said Alternia. The five nodded unison, their jaws clicking in affirmation.

Simulacris’s blinked and analysed the Chevaliers once more before narrowing her eyes again, this time at Alternia, “You lie.”

“I do not!” shot back Alternia.

“Your acting is good, but it needs some work sister. Who ordered them, Alternia?” demanded the younger Queen. Alternia bit her lip for a moment and then sighed.

“I asked mother and she ordered these five to accompany you,” admitted Alternia. Simulacris’s eyes widened.

“She... why... Dammit, sister! Why did you waste mother’s favors on me? Don’t you need these Chevaliers? Do you not care for the starting of your own hive?” enquired Simulacris.

“The loss of five Chevaliers will make no difference when I have one hundred, Simulacris,” replied Alternia. Simulacris’s jaw dropped a few centimeters, but she quickly composed herself and shook her head.

“You do know that mother wants you to take over the hive?” said the younger Queen. Her older sister grimaced.

“I know, but Queens won’t die unless they run out of love or they are killed. I can’t stay near her any longer, the ‘instinct’ is getting harder to bear. I should have left a long time ago, but I love her so much,” sighed Alternia. Simulacris smiled wryly and nuzzled her sister. Then, after giving a short order to the Changelings under her command, she and her company left.

Present...

Before any questions could be asked, Alternia answered them.

“The ‘warning instinct’, is something all non-ascended Changeling Queens acquire once they reach a certain age and lose when they ascend. It is an instinct that plays a large role in the succession process. First of all, it tells the non-ascended Queen a fully ascended Queen is in the area, though it doesn’t tell them where or how close. It then drives the non-ascended Queen to start her own hive. This is how I knew Chrysalis was close to Canterlot. The only way to escape the instinct is either to leave the area, start one’s own hive, or seize the opposing Queen’s hive. But back to my tale, I knew had to leave soon, and two years after Simulacris’s departure, I made my final preparations...”

Past, two years after Simulacris’s departure...

Alternia trotted slowly down the hallways. The queen was not wearing her usual, mischievous smile. The ends of her mouth drooped and her despondent eyes lidded.

“What is bothering you my child?” Alternia spun around, eyes wide and hooves clattering nervously on the floor. Chamelia stood in front of her. The Changeling Queen was ever regal, her dark green eyes comforting, yet demanding of respect.

Alternia calmed herself and sighed, “I’m just rather sad that I will have to leave you soon.” Chamelia chuckled and put a hoof on her daughter’s shoulder.

“I will miss you Alternia, and the three hundred Changelings that will be accompanying you,” added Chamelia. Alternia blinked and stared at her mother, who winked in response, and then leant forward to catch Alternia in an embrace.

“No matter where you go my child, no matter what you will do, a part of me will always be with you. Now go with my blessing and with my eternal love,” whispered Chamelia. Alternia made no attempt to stop her tears, her mother holding her tightly. Slowly though, as her daughter’s tears dried, Chamelia pushed Alternia away.

“Go forth my daughter and fulfill your destiny,” ordered Chamelia. Alternia nodded and galloped away.

Present...

“Shortly after I talked with mother, I met with my supporters and prepared to leave. I was just about to seize control of the telepathic link that connected my supporters to my mother, when... ” Alternia paused and closed her eyes, and she began to take deep calming breaths.

“What happened?” asked Spike. The Changeling didn’t answer for a long time. When her eyes opened, they were wet, filled with uncontrollable grief, overflowing like a spring.

“Everything was ruined...”

Author's Note

CLIFF HANGER, HANGING FROM A CLIFF!!! AND THAT'S WHY HE'S CALLED CLIFF HANGER!!!

I'm BACK! With no pesky intermission chapter and 2000 extra words than usual as a peace offering. Chapter 7 will be incoming, though it may have some violence.

I hope you people have liked Chamelia and Alternia's other sisters. I sure did.

Signing off,
vren55

P.S. Thank you to my pre-reader Cleverpun. Take a look at his story, it is an interesting followup on "Too Many Pinkie Pies"
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/70359/i-am-not-the-actor

Chapter 7: The Night Alternia Died

Chapter 7: The Night Alternia Died

“You do not lose family to death alone and there is nothing more painful than losing family.”

– Author’s Quote

The night I died was to be the day of my ascension. The dawn of my own hive became the death of everything I loved and all I ever knew.

I had just left my mother and was making my way to meet my changelings. The hive’s corridors were dim, lit only by phosphorous slime that also provided structural integrity. So I barely noticed a group chevaliers heading toward me. At first, I thought nothing of it, but I noticed something was strange about these changelings. They were armed with poleaxes, brutal weapons that were a hybrid between an axe, hammer and spear. Over their carapaces, the chevaliers wore dark purple armour, burnished to a dull sheen.

Changelings are very tough creatures and naturally armored; we generally do not go armed or armored, especially within the safety of our hive. The fact that these chevaliers were walking around in war gear was enough cause for suspicion. These chevaliers also seemed to focus on me. Their eyes were not averted in normal deference, but followed my every movement. It was like they were hunting me. Instinctively, I glanced behind me and saw five more armed changelings. Something was very wrong. I took one final step forward and was met with a bristling wall of spear points.

“What is the meaning of this?” I demanded, hastily backing away, keeping a wary eye on the chevaliers behind me.

“Please do not resist, Queen Alternia,” said one of the chevaliers, wisps of magic gathering at his horn. Biting my lip I exhaled slowly. I was caught by two groups of heavily armed and ready chevaliers. I had to separate them.

My horn flashed as I sealed the corridor in front of me with the strongest shield I knew. Spinning around, I watched as the five other chevaliers charged. Levelling my shimmering horn at the chevaliers, I let loose an inferno of emerald flames. The changelings jumped backward, but one was enveloped in the conflagration. He gave an ear-piercing shriek and collapsed. Immediately, I seized his poleaxe with my magic and turned to the remaining four. They advanced, hooves taking small, measured steps, I leapt off my rear hooves, the axehead of my weapon scything down upon the nearest of my opponents. He jumped to the side and dodged my weapon by a hairs-breadth. My teeth ground together as I saw his companions’ weapons were now whistling through the air towards me. Quickly, I pushed hard with my front hooves and flapped my wings. The heads of their weapons smashed into the ground where my hooves once stood, kicking up clouds of dust. The chevaliers were slow to bring up their weapons, though. With the hammer-head of my poleaxe, I slammed two of the changelings against the wall. While I was focusing on those two, one of my enemies galloped forward and wrapped his hooves around my rear legs. His partner, wings buzzing furiously, flew towards me, his poleaxe cradled under his hooves like a lance. I tried to step back, but my legs were pinned. Acting on instinct, I shifted my weight and twisted myself to the side as much as possible. His spear glanced off my chest, leaving a deep gouge, but not drawing blood. The chevalier’s eyes widened, and he gasped as he was surrounded by the green glimmer of my sorcery. Flicking my head to the right, I propelled the changeling into his compatriot and winced at the sickening crunch of armour and carapace. Panting from my exertions of magic, I turned to the remaining ten chevaliers. They had just broken through my shield and I groaned aloud.

“Surrender Princess!” hissed the commander of the chevaliers. Even in my exhaustion, I bared my fangs at him and snarled. Then, I blinked, grinned and gently set down my poleaxe.

The chevaliers chittered uncomprehendingly at my expression. Suddenly, the commander found himself lifted unwillingly into the air by the shimmering lime hue of my magic. Eyes lidded, I glared at my trembling opponents and swung the captain into the ranks of of his own command. With each flick of my head, I bowled another changeling over with a mass of cold metal and unyielding chitin. Despite the leader’s howls for his changelings to kill him, the chevaliers refused to do so. After many swings, I was greeted with the moans and clicks of nine unconscious changelings. Only one, the chevalier whom I had used as a club, was awake. Tossing him onto the ground, I stood over the trembling soldier.

“Why did you try to restrain me? Answer me, and I may be lenient!” I roared. The chevalier cringed, but did not respond. So I raised my hoof and placed it on his throat.

“Your sister, Chrysalis!” gasped the chevalier. I froze, staring at the changeling, hoping it was a lie. His eyes, though wet with fear, told the truth. Growling, my horn flashed and his eyes slowly closed.

“Why would Chrysalis try to restrain me now? Mother would...” I paused in my musings and gasped. Cold horror, like nothing I have ever felt filled my veins and galvanized me to action. I closed my eyes and opened a portal to the entrance hall. As I cantered through, three hundred pairs of eyes focused on me.

“Milady! What is the matter?” asked one of my chevaliers.

“My mother is in danger. Chrysalis is launching a coup. We must go to the throne room immediately,” I said. The dreaded words echoed through the cavern, their meaning slowly warping the expressions of my supporters. For a moment, my heart sank.

Then from the swarm of my allies, there was a cry. “We live to serve you, milady!” That cry was echoed by the rest of my chevaliers and drones, each male and female announcing their loyalty for me. I tried to smile, but fear only allowed me a grimace.

“Thank you. We go to the throne room!” I yelled. My changelings cheered and we emptied the hall, not toward the light at the end, but into the dimly lit corridors of the hive.

The Throne Room...

The throne hall was the biggest cavern in the hive. It was long and had a very high ceiling secured by a mat of tree roots. Although we had no foreign dignitaries to impress, it served well to remind most changelings of my mother’s might. As I entered the throne room, disguised as a normal drone, I was shocked to see it packed with five hundred Changelings. Forcing myself to breath normally, I hefted my chosen weapon, a six foot long halberd. Slowly, I pushed my way through the horde of changelings that were inside the hall and was confronted with a sight that I never dreamed of.

“What have you done, Chrysalis?” demanded Chamelia. My mother sat calmly on her throne of black obsidian, in spite of the poleaxes pointed to her throat. At the base of the throne, separated from my mother by a circle of traitorous changelings, was my sister. She had a calm expression and was carrying a long iron-shafted spear with her magic.

“I am holding you hostage,” explained Chrysalis, tone level, but eyes hard as her carapace. My mother’s eyes narrowed, and she snarled.

I blinked. Where were my mother's guards? I glanced around the foot of the throne and saw chevaliers that looked as if they had fallen asleep.

“Hypnosis is forbidden unless in a life or death situation! How dare you use it upon your own kind! Have you learnt nothing from what I taught you?” said my mother with a snarl.

“You’ve taught me plenty, mother. But I’ve realized something more important. Sometimes, certain actions must be undertaken for the greater good. Now, mother, all you have to do is give me the link to the entire hive. After that I will release you,” said Chrysalis.

Chamelia’s eyes widened at Chrysalis’s statement, “Is this about your younger sister? Alternia was going to leave! What does she have to do with this?”

“I would be lying if I said she had nothing to do with this, but the fault is yours. You’ve let your love for Alternia, for my sisters, make you soft. You want to talk to the pony princesses! Open diplomatic relations and reveal our race to the world! We live by deception mother, we were built to lie. We excel in this life, and cannot live in any other way!” declared Chrysalis.

If I had been surprised by Chrysalis’s revelation, I was far more shocked by what happened next. My mother glared back at Chrysalis, who stepped back. I think I did too, for I had never seen my mother so angry. Though Chamelia remained motionless, she suddenly towered over the changelings in the hall. Her eyes were narrowed, sharp and flashing with rage. Yet, there seemed to be a dejected tone to her curse. “Then I have failed you and doomed our hive. Your misplaced faith in the superiority of our species has blinded you to the future. One day, you will be wondering why you did not listen to me. You must forsake this path, Chrysalis, or you will be punished.”

“Punished by whom, mother? Alternia? My soldiers should have restrained her by now,” stammered Chrysalis.

As my mother replied, her words fell like hammer blows on an anvil. Each blow echoing through the space of the hall. “Mark my words, Chrysalis! If you refuse to change with this world, you will doom yourself and any changeling foolish to follow you!”

At that moment I dropped my disguise and cast a portal. In a roar of flames, I stepped out next to my mother and with a blast of magic, took out the guards who dared to point their spears at her. Chrysalis was so shocked that she barely reacted as my horn glowed and I hefted my weapon.

“Surrender, Chrysalis!” I roared.

“Never!” she screamed and drove the point of her spear toward my face. Flapping hard with my wings, I saw the weapon cut past my cheek.

“Then I will defeat you!” I brought my halberd crashing upon Chrysalis’s head. She just managed to raise her spear to stop its descent. Meanwhile, my changelings, who had been waiting in the adjacent rooms, rushed into the hall. Buzzing wings filled the air as they threw themselves upon Chrysalis’s changelings. The clang of clashing weapons and howling battle cries filled my ears, but I only had eyes for the changeling queen in front of me.

Chrysalis let her spear’s tip sway side to side, like a coiled snake ready to strike. I waited, my halberd’s shaft held diagonally. Mockingly, the spear danced forward and then flew back. I held my breath in anticipation, but dared not react to the fient.

Out of nowhere, Chrysalis lunged, her spear cutting forward, seeking blood. Stepping backwards, I deflected the strike with the haft of my weapon. I then whirled my halberd through the air in a slash at her head. Chrysalis, her lips twisted in a sneer, lowered her head and ducked under my swing. Raising her head once more, she snorted at me.

“Sister, do you really think you can beat me?” giggled Chrysalis. She charged forward once again, her spear arching toward my head. Gritting my teeth, I raised my halberd and saw sparks flying as the spear hit my weapon’s head.

“I see no sister in front of me, traitor!” I hissed. I saw Chrysalis’s eyes widen. As fast as I could, I channeled my will into my horn and released it. Flames scorched the air in front of me and a ‘crack’ filled the hall. Chrysalis bounced across the hall like a ball and smashed into the wall so hard, it collapsed upon her in a cloud of dust. I stepped forward toward the cloud and waited to see if she would come out.

She emerged, coughing and covered in debris. “Alternia, please, you have you to understand! Mother –”

“You dare call her mother? She raised us, fed us and trained us. We owe her everything. Yet, you repay her with a coup?” I roared. Infuriated, I galloped forward, swinging my halberd down like a hammer. Chrysalis’s eyes widened as she leapt to the side. A moment later, my halberd ripped through the space where she had just stood. I began to turn to follow up my attack, but found the breath knocked out of me as I was met the iron-shod butt of her spear. I gasped and staggered backward, trying to get as far away from my enemy as possible. Yet, Chrysalis didn’t attack.

Instead, she spoke, “Mother has gone mad! If she reveals our species to the ponies, there will be nowhere that we can hide! She thinks we will be welcomed openly as allies and friends, but she’s wrong! You have heard of what the ponies did to the Windigoes, Discord and Sombra! They have no love for anything that is not a pony!” I listened to my sister, eyes narrowed. When she finished, I shook my head in disbelief and sneered at her.

“And you honestly think this will solve the problem? Don’t try to deceive me, Chrysalis. All you want is mother’s throne!” I lunged on the last word of my rebuttal, and the spear tip of my halberd lanced toward her. She managed to parry the blow, but I continued to charge, head held low and horn tip pointed to her carapace. Dropping her head down, Chrsyalis slammed her horn against mine, sending vibrations through my vision. Eye-to-eye, horns locked, weapons pressed together, we strained against each other, struggling to find additional purchase on the floor. I could hear her gasping breaths and see the dust and sweat on her carapace.

“Of course I want her throne. I want to show her I can lead this hive better than her. I want her to be proud of me!” rasped Chrysalis. I blinked, shocked at her declaration and suddenly felt the pressure at my forehead building up. I found myself sliding, my hooves unable to grip the earthen floor as Chrysalis slowly stepped forward. I strained against her, forcing my hooves against the ground, but I continued to be pushed toward the looming wall. With every muscle in my neck I wrenched my head away, breaking the lock. As I scurried away, Chrysalis immediately sent her spear chasing after me. With great effort, I raised a shield of magic, hoping for some respite.

To my horror, the spear gave off a turquoise glow and passed through the shield like it never existed. Panic lent speed to my retreat, but to no avail. I saw the spear nearing my chest and felt the cold pinpoint of the weapon touch my chest. Desperate, I opened a portal and disappeared. My vision briefly turned black as I went through the darkness of the doorway and relaxed.

When I stepped out, I froze with terror as I saw the spear flying towards me. Chrysalis had anticipated where I was going to escape and thrown her weapon to the location. I raised my halberd, but my weapon, once so light, now weighed like a boulder. I held my breath and closed my eyes, bracing myself for whatever death had in store for me.

The expected pain, the impact, it never came. I felt nothing. I heard nothing as well. The sounds of battle had suddenly grown silent.

“No!” screamed a voice filled with anguish and disbelief, emotions I had rarely seen from Chrysalis. But why was she screaming? Wasn’t I dead? Hesitantly, I relaxed my cheeks and eyelids and opened my eyes. A tall, slender, dark form stood in front of me. A crown antenna sat regally on her head. It was my mother, her transparent wings lifted like protective walls. Protruding from the chitin of her chest was the shaft of Chrysalis’s spear.

At that moment, I could not breathe. It seemed like time had stopped. Chrysalis’s cry had been muffled to buzzing, incoherent, static. My vision blurred, as my mother collapsed to the ground. I raced forward, hooves clattering against the floor and threw myself to her side, an effort that seemed to take forever. I knew it was futile, but I cast a healing spell anyway. My mother did not say a single word. Her eyes creased and the corners of her mouth turned upwards in a smile. It was a wide smile, but one that would not banish my tears. Then she closed her eyes and sighed.

With that sigh, all of my warmth left my body. I felt, numb, cold. There was nothing I could hear or feel. Everything I saw was my mother’s still expression and her final smile. I do not know how long I sat. What I do know was that something began to burn within me. The hot fury of anger coursed in my veins. I felt it lash at myself for making my mother save me, for the events that brought about this tragedy. Part of me was wracked in the limbo of denial. But it was grief that weighed down on my chest like an unstoppable force and gripped my throat like a vice. All that pressure, all of my pent up emotions, I had to release it. I knew who I would direct it to.

I turned and saw Chrysalis, staring at me and my mother, her eyes filled with tears, yet they were sharp and narrowed. Those pinpricks were filled with hate and jealousy. We both knew what was going to happen next.

“Murderer!” I charged, slashing my weapon wildly, aiming at my enemy’s neck. Chrysalis rolled under my weapon, but cried out as my halberd cut off the tip of her ear. Standing tall, her horn glowed and I felt myself rising into the air and then propelled into the ground. Blinking away the pain, I struggled back up, blinking tears away from my eyes and growled. Chrysalis had retrieved her spear from my mother’s corpse and was hurtling towards me. I grimaced and met her spear with my weapon’s hilt. “Are you happy now, Chrysalis? Mother’s dead! The throne is yours!”

My once-sister let out a wail of anguish and flung her spear at my neck. I dodged it, but winced as the spear cut across my cheek.

“Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! This wasn’t supposed to happen!” wailed Chrysalis.

“Of course it wasn’t!” I sobbed. I swung my halberd and sank it into her shoulder, causing a spew of green blood. She retaliated with a stab to my hoof that made me wince. I returned with a cut to her face. She slammed me into the wall of the hall, and we grappled with one another, hoof and fang. We whirled, punched and bucked each other, cracking our carapaces and drawing each other’s blood. It was like a brawl between young changelings, uncontrolled, uncoordinated. Like how she and I used to fight. But that was when we fought for fun, not for the throne.

“Why did mother love you so much? What did you do to make mother love you so much? Why did you kill her?” screamed Chrysalis. My only response was a snarl and to pounce forward, seizing her throat with my jaws. Screaming, Chrysalis pounded my back and mauled my wings with her hooves and fangs. They ached, but they could not quell my desire for revenge, nor compare to the loss of my mother. Desperate, Chrysalis ripped me from her throat with her magic, sending me flying away from her.

That was when she got lucky.

I was slammed into the ground, face-first, and rolled several times before coming to a rest on my side. Shaking my head, I moved my legs and gasped as a wave of pain shot up my front hooves. I looked down and to my dismay and revulsion, saw both my front hooves bent where they should not be bent. The carapace was shattered and cracked. My blood coursed from these new springs of pain like sickening rivers.

I looked up. Chrysalis was standing unsteadily, a hoof prodding experimentally at the ripped and torn chitin of her throat. “What’s the matter, Alternia? Having trouble getting up?” rasped Chrysalis. As I gazed up toward Chrysalis, panic filled my heart. My rear hooves scrabbled uselessly at the ground in a futile attempt to rise. All of my earlier rage was replaced by fear, which grew with every step of Chrysalis’s advance. I had to get away, but my strength had left with my anger and Chrysalis was too close.

That was when Chrysalis was tackled by four changeling drones. Their combined weight threw her to the ground and pinned her. Two chevaliers suddenly appeared beside me. Both were covered in scrapes and their carapaces was scored with wounds, but they lifted me up on their shoulders. “Milady, can you still teleport?” asked one of them. I shook my head and they nodded. “Alright, we’ll teleport you to the pony castle. You can disguise yourself as a pony and they’ll heal you up in no time.”

At that, my eyes widened. “No! I can’t abandon you!”

Despite my plea, the two changelings ignored me and their horns began to glow. “Goodbye, milady,” said one of them. Emerald flames rose around me. Through the curtain of fire, I saw that Chrysalis had gotten free. She had shaken off the four drones and was charging at us, her spear gripped awkwardly in her hooves. I knew she was too far away to do anything and then my heart sank when she threw her spear.

I shouted a cry, but my two chevaliers were too busy with the spell. I could do nothing else, but stare in alarm at the plunging spear-tip. As my vision turned into shimmering green, I felt the spear pierce my chitin, slice into my flesh and tear into my stomach.

Agony blossomed in my midsection, along with the despair that I was going to die.

Author's Note

so sorry for the long update. Midterms, and then assignments, EQD attempt at submission and then exams kept delaying me. However, this chapter is longer than usual and includes a nice fight scene that was written to the tune of “Last Agni Kai” from Avatar: The Last Airbender (hint hint). So enjoy the chapter. Today was my last exam as well so I have more time to write. I also will be prepping for EQD re-submission. It appears my only errors are grammatical or technical in nature, so I stand a good chance.

Time for me to recommend another pre-reader story. Here is Zerviel’s Queen's Vengeance!

To summarize it it is: + = Hilariously good story

Chapter 8: The Dawn of a New Celestia

Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen Chapter 8 The Dawn of a New Celestia

Past...

I felt the hard grit against my cheek give way to soft, wet pinpricks. My eyes were closed shut in a futile attempt to block the agony in my gut. The searing pain was tempered by the cold, metal spearhead lodged somewhere inside me. I did not want to open my eyes, but I had to know where I was. Slowly, I let myself see.

What I saw in made me forget my pain.

The Castle of the Two Pony Sisters, a fortress that changelings would never approach lightly, was destroyed. Its great towers were a crumbled ruin. What little of the concentric walls that had not become rubble were scorched by fire. Some of the panes of the once fabulous Great Hall’s stained glass windows were cracked and others were completely shattered, their fragments strewn all over the earth. Above the castle, the sky’s glittering carpet of stars was being torn apart by great blinding flashes of lightning. It took a moment for me to realize the lightning was not natural. There were no clouds. Instead, there were two spherical tempests of magic: a shimmering stygian storm of the darkest night, and the other a glowing pink sun of a new day. I swore I saw the form of a pony at the centre of each storm, but I quickly dismissed the idea. No mere pony could wield such power.

The two maelstroms charged at each other, and caused the air to scream in protest. They collided in a flurry of sparks and a thunderous cacophony. I instinctively moved my hooves to my ears and gasped as I was sharply reminded of my broken forelegs. When I raised my eyes again, I was met with the most wondrous sight I had ever seen.

It was a rainbow. Each ribbon of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet shone gloriously through the night. It burst out from the pink sun and effortlessly tore through the stygian storm. Rising high like some great snake, it soared through the sky, getting smaller, and smaller in the distance. To my surprise, the tip of the rainbow seemed to reach the moon.

There was a bright flash. I turned my head away from the intense light. When I gazed back upon the moon, I noticed a shadow across its great white face, the shadow of a unicorn.

However, I had no time to contemplate this new development. The remaining vortex of energy was approaching me. It glided like a graceful eagle to where I lay. Whatever it was, I had no intention of being caught in this form. I took a deep breath and from every fibre of my tortured body, I pulled the strength needed for a transformation. Emerald flames crept up my carapace, warping my features and wiping away chitin. Mere seconds later, I was an unassuming charcoal coloured unicorn. My mane and my eyes were the same colour as they had been before, but I didn’t have the magic left to change them. I dearly hoped the disguise would hold.

The swirling storm of energy set down upon onto the ground in front of the castle and began to advance on me. Every step made my heart beat even faster, until I felt it was about to explode within my chest. I wanted to freeze, to somehow remain unseen, but the pink corona did not stop its advance. Yet, as it drew nearer, I noticed the colour began to fade. The tempest of rose-coloured magic began to dissipate as if it were being blown away by some invisible wind. Like clothes stripping from a body, strands of magic fell away to reveal the figure underneath.

I knew who this being was. My sisters and I had infiltrated pony civilization enough times to learn to respect their rulers. My mother spoke of her with fear and warned us to approach her only with great caution. But I had never seen her like this. Her white coat was marred with a myriad of injuries: from light scratches and charred fur, to deep gouging gashes in her skin. From these wounds her blood flowed. Red rivulets crisscrossed and stained her normally pristine coat. Feathers were missing from her great wings and patches of raw skin were exposed to the biting cold air. An eye was gone; only a bloodied socket remained. Her mouth was peppered with holes where the teeth had been knocked out. It was a miracle she could stand on all four legs. Even her eternally ethereal mane that glimmered in the sun had changed. New green and blue stripes now streaked across the rose. The mane itself appeared dull, its colours were faded and it wavered like a pennant on a windless day.

At that moment, Princess Celestia of Equestria could not hurt a fly. Yet, somehow I was afraid. I trembled and bowed my head in deference. There was something about that tortured alicorn that made me want to prostrate myself in front of her. Her majesty was gone, as were her trappings, but her remaining magenta eye gazed down at me imperiously.

“Changeling, we have not seen your kind in a long while. What brought thou to this place?” spoke Celestia. Her voice was hoarse, yet the force behind it was like the glaring summer sun. My eyes widened. I opened my mouth to protest but then closed it. I was all too aware of the vulnerability of my position. My horn glowed as I let my disguise fall apart. Emerald flames raced up my body and transformed flesh back to carapace.

“How did you know?” I asked.

“We saw the green ichor pouring from thy wound. Only a changeling has green ichor.” I glanced down at my stomach, and cringed at the sight of the spear in my midsection. I had not attempted to examine the wound that was sapping my life away, and now I wish I hadn’t. I lay in a pool of my own blood. A pool that grew steadily. I looked back up and met Celestia’s single eye. “Answer us, how didst thou come to this place?”

“I...” Memories of my battle with Chrysalis, mother’s death, and my defeat flooded back to me. My mother’s sacrifice, my failure to avenge her, my mistakes... These reminders hurt me even more than Chrysalis’s deathblow. I shut my eyes and cursed my weakness as tears trickled down my cheeks. “Just go away! Why should I tell you? Besides, how would you understand? You know nothing of us!” I cried. What remained of the alicorn’s brow rose slightly, and slowly, with great effort, she lowered herself to the ground in front of me. I watched her carefully, though I knew I could not stop whatever she had planned for me.

“We understand more about the changelings than thou thinkst. Tell us, or would thou like thy story to remain untold? Lost to the sands of time? We know thou wouldst like to tell some being,” said Celestia. She smiled, her chapped lips cracking as they tugged sideways.

I ground my teeth together and glowered at the alicorn, who continued to smile down on me. I did not want to tell this pony, but the worn smile she wore was sincere, and she was right. I didn’t want anybody to know what I did, but I wanted to tell someone, anyone. The sadness and the grief that I held hurt so much. My hesitation and caution could not beat back the ache in my heart. So, I opened my mouth and spoke. “Chrysalis, my sister, I don’t know why. She wanted my mother’s throne and attempted to remove her from it. I found out and fought her, but during our battle... I...” Tears burst from my eyes. I slammed my head against the ground again and again, welcoming the pain that came with it.

“I should have known she would predict my actions! I sparred with her so many times! Instead, I did the first thing that came to my mind and teleported. My mother... She threw her life away to save me! I tried to avenge her. I fought Chrysalis with everything I had, but I couldn’t beat her. My allies... they saved me, but they’ll die because I failed. Why didn’t I see this coming? Why, damn it, why!” I couldn’t say anything more. Just the thought of my mother’s smile, the times when she taught us, the moments she punished us, they all brought me back to that fatal image of her standing in front of me, a spear embedded in her chest. I couldn’t stop my tears, no matter how tightly I shut my eyes. They just kept flowing down my cheeks. Despite the fact I knew it was futile, I wished I could use my hooves, just so I could wipe them away.

That was when I felt a warm touch on my cheek. My eyes snapped open and I saw a white hoof gently dry my tears. I glanced upwards at the alicorn, shocked. She still wore a smile, but her eye was moist.

Did she just cry for me? Did this pony princess just try comfort me? How was this possible?

“Why did fate decree two sisters to fight sisters on the same day?” rasped Celestia.

“What in Tartarus are you talking about?” I demanded and then gasped. I had realized what, or more correctly, who the other vortex of energy had been.

Celestia bowed her head and closed her single eye. “We ignored our little sister, Luna. She only wanted our ponies’ appreciation. We tried to help, but we never tried hard enough. Then today, she came to us and said she would not lower the moon. We pleaded with her, but then she turned into that... thing, Nightmare Moon.” I was astounded, wet eyes wide as plates. Celestia, the Princess of Equestria, was in tears, wracked in great sobs that ground against my ears. “We battled her, we tried to restrain her. But in the end, we were forced to seal her in her own moon. What could we have done? We could not let the night last! Our ponies would have died in the thousands! If only we had loved our sister more dearly, and took her concerns more seriously, then this would never have come to pass!”

I bit my lip and tasted the wet saltiness of the tears that continued to run down my face. To my surprise, I realized I pitied Celestia, she who failed to help her sister and had to hurt her to save her subjects. How could the world be so cruel to have two sisters fail so miserably on the same day? No matter if she was a pony, she needed my comfort. It was the last thing I could do. I knew I did not have long left. Since I was unable to move my forelegs, I nuzzled Celestia’s hoof. She opened her eyes and stared at me. I met her gaze, and smiled. “At least you saved your subjects,” I said.

The princess slowly shook her head, “We only postponed her inevitable victory. We need to recover, we need to rest. But not in time to raise the sun, not before she returns.” Celestia sighed mournfully. “Thou art fortunate. Thou canst die, regretting that thou could not punish your sister. I have solved thy problem because the whole world will die! Changeling and pony, zebra, griffon, donkey, mule, cow, dragon, animal and insect, everything will wither because of our failure to give some time for our own sister! When we return, there will be nothing left! Nothing because of our selfishness! Everything will die and we will live, knowing it was because of our mistakes!” cried Celestia.

I winced at the alicorn’s wail of despair. I had no way to comfort her. I could only offer my condolences. “I’m sorry. You must love your ponies greatly,” my voice came out in a whisper. I had begun to feel short of breath. It seemed like a weight had descended upon my eyelids and I had to struggle to keep them open. At least the pain was gone.

Celestia sniffled, “We do, and they love me greatly too. They would give their lives for us in a heartbeat.”

I chuckled, and coughed. I watched as drops of blood spattered the ground in front of me. I did my best to ignore them. “So much love... I bet if I were you I could easily raise the sun and the moon.”

I then noticed Celestia’s remaining eye widened, glinting, not with tears, but with an eager, anticipating hope.

“What is thy name and title?” demanded the alicorn urgently. Her voice was stronger than before, but it seemed to come from a long way away. My vision had darkened. I could barely see Celestia’s white hooves.

“I am Alternia, daughter of Chamelia. Goodbye, Celestia,” I closed my eyes.

Out of nowhere, I felt new vigour, new energy pouring into my limbs. The sleepiness was gone. I suddenly did not feel numb anymore. I also felt a wet sensation on my snout and I opened my eyes.

Princess Celestia was kissing me.

“MMMPHMF?” I was horrified. I should have been more worried that I had nearly died, but at that moment, all I could really think of was the fact I was being kissed. I’m not sure changelings can blush, but I swear my cheeks were aflame with embarrassment. Yet, there was something else I felt. It was love. Not romantic love, but deep appreciation and sympathy. It had been transmitted to me through the kiss and had awakened me before I fell into the abyss.

The alicorn pulled back from me, a cheeky grin on her face. “We will not have thou leavest this world just yet, changeling. We have a proposition to make.” I frowned, the princess was smiling, but her brow was set in a determined expression.

“We are about to pass on. Our body must recuperate from our sister’s assault and from sealing her. In order for us to recover, we must sleep for more than a thousand years. We must leave Equestria, in the blanket of eternal night, our ponies with nopony to turn to, nopony who can lead them, nopony who can protect them. Thou are wounded, exiled, without power, without love and without the ability to deliver justice upon thy sister. We have a deal that can solve both of our problems.” My ears straightened and my eyebrows rose, as Celestia began her proposition.

“Explain, Princess.”

“Dost thou remember that bet thou made? Thou proposed that if thou were us, thou couldst raise the sun and moon. We ask thou to take up that bet.”

I frowned, perplexed by what Celestia had said. There was only one thing that matched with what the alicorn had suggested, but it made no sense.

“Are you asking me to impersonate you?”

The princess nodded.

I gasped, coughed and burst out into laughter. My wounds groaned in protest, but I couldn’t help it. I was to pretend to be Celestia? The very thought of trying to attempt such a deception was absurd. I mean, all that love would make me the most powerful changeling in the world. So, perhaps I could raise the sun and moon.

My giggle stopped.

“That’s...” I paused, lips pursed, eyes widened, as recognition dawned. “That might just work. Are you sure I can raise the sun and the moon though? I mean the love of Equestria...”

“It will be more than enough, Alternia. It has to be,” interrupted Celestia. The alicorn momentarily gasped and gritted her teeth. “Time is running short. Alternia, Chamelia’s daughter, in return for all of the love of Equestria, dost thou swear to maintain the orbit of the sun and moon? Swear to protect our little ponies and Equestria’s citizens for as long as we rest? Swear to lead our ponies through the coming trials and turmoil? Swear to do thy best to save our sister Luna when she comes back?” demanded Celestia. I hesitated and pursed my lips. I thought about the love I had seen the ponies express for Celestia. The admiration, the praise, and the adoration that they showered upon the princess was beyond measure. It would save my life. A darker thought took hold of my mind. The love would give me the power to take revenge on my sister. No matter how long I needed to toil as Equestria’s ruler, I would give anything to have that one chance.

“I do.” A moment ago I had wanted nothing else but to die. Now, it was like a spark had caught fire within me. I felt weak, but I knew what I had to do. I was ready to take on the greatest deception in my life. I would shoulder this burden and use my power to defeat my sister.

“Now tell me everything you can about yourself and how to run Equestria,” I demanded. Celestia grimaced, her marred visage darkened.

“There is a much easier method, one that will ensure that thou will keep thine end of the bargain.” Then, in one swift motion, the alicorn touched her horn to mine.

Textures, images, sounds, smells, tastes, emotions poured into my mind like a waterfall crashing down upon the rocks. Initially, I was merely shocked at these foreign sensations, but as this downpour increased, I became terrified. It was not that it was painful, but the onslaught of unfamiliar recollections that invaded my mind were too much to bear. I was lost in a whirlpool of thoughts not my own. I attempted to tear my head away from Celestia, but the alicorn pressed her nose up against mine so hard. Not able to resist or push the alicorn away, I could do nothing but stare into Celestia’s regretful eyes.

After an eternity, the torrent trickled to a halt. I felt the pressure on my horn and head give way. I blinked my eyes. Random images, sounds, thoughts came to the forefront of my mind.

“We are sorry, Alternia. But this was necessary. Thou now knows everything regarding us,” said Celestia.

I shook my head, disbelievingly. I felt alienated from my own head. I saw things I did not wish to see. Utter horrors and blazing glories that I could not comprehend, did not wish to comprehend. “What have you done to me?”

“A copy of our memories belongs to thou. It will help thou and bind thou to thy duty, at least for a while. If all hope is lost, and only if all hope is lost, then thou can find us,” explained the alicorn, her voice strangely quiet. It was then I noticed that Celestia was fading away, her tortured coat slowly becoming transparent. The fire of outrage and anger seized my mind. With the bitter sting of anger in the back of my throat, I lunged at Celestia. However, the wounded alicorn took a step back and my jaws only cut through air.

So I resorted to words. “You conniving pony bitch! You tricked me! How dare you burden me with memories not of my own! How dare you chain me to this post after I showed you pity! I should have known to never trust a pony!” I roared, my fangs bared against the alicorn I had once pitied.

Celestia bowed her head dejectedly. “We know. Thou may confer any form of punishment upon us when we return. It is our fault that this came to pass. It was our fault that we had to resort to such measures. But Alternia, we beg of thou; do not begrudge our ponies for our crimes. Thou will have many long years to plan thy revenge on us,” said Celestia.

I wanted to throttle the alicorn. I wanted to blast her with my magic. My horned sputtered, but all I could produce were tiny sparks. I lunged forward and my horn nearly pierced Celestia’s chest, but to my dismay I fell short. At that, my frustration, and my fury at being tricked, boiled within me like a raging ocean and I screamed, “You are going to wish you were dead after this is all over, alicorn!”

Celestia cringed and cantered backward, the faded light in her eyes flickered with fear. She was afraid of me. Good. I wanted her to sleep lightly and know that I was waiting to punish her. She then bowed her head and sniffed. I saw her tortured frame tremble with fear, and yet, she was still focused on one singular desire. “Thou canst do whatever thou desirest to us. As long as thou protect our ponies.”

In those words, I could taste the love she had for her ponies. It was the most powerful I had ever sampled. Those few resigned sounds were like a proclamation of love. I could also see the regret, and the guilt in the alicorn’s mangled frame. I saw her memories. They told me of her sorrow. I still was furious at Celestia. My anger and my pride, they screamed for me to hurt the alicorn and to punish her for what she had done to me. Yet, I was surprised that this pony could have so much love to give. So much love that she would offer her life to me when she returned, even when she was so scared of what I might do to her. It was something that I could not ignore.

“Go to your rest, Celestia.”

That caused the alicorn to jerk her head up, her face ablaze with surprise, “Thou...” I shot a withering glare at Celestia and she fell silent. The alicorn sighed, but she wore the slightest trace of a smile on her face.

“We wish thou the best of luck, Alternia...” As the final vestiges of Celestia’s body faded, there was a flash of light, like the final ray of the sun before it drops below the horizon. There was also another flash, of green flames crackling.

Ponies saw this light and rushed toward it. They found a wounded, white alicorn with a pink, green and blue mane, a spear stuck in her abdomen.

“The Princess is alive! Get her to the infirmary!”

Seriously, read the author’s notes. There’s an important announcement to be made.

Author's Note

YES YES YES YES YES YES YES! THIS ARC IS DONE!!!! It is time to get started on more exciting stuff for this story. Right now I’ve explained why is Alternia actually Celestia. Now it is time to return to the present and MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA! You honestly didn’t think I’m ending this conflict right after I finished going over Alternia’s past did you?

Next chapter though, will be an intermission chapter, but it is in fact

Alternia: Question and Answer Session Ask Alternia any question in the comments and she will answer you. Example questions:

Alternia, what is your favorite colour?

Alternia, what is your favorite food? (Do ask this, she has an interesting answer and no it is not just ‘cake’)

How much do you weigh –

SMACK, ZING, ZAP, KABOOM

Greetings everybrony and pegasister, this is Alternia speaking. vren55 has been temporarily incapacitated, so I shall be continuing his Author’s Notes.

I will not be answering any questions about what may happen in the future chapters of this story within the Q and A. That would be spoiling people and according to vren55, he has not planned everything out just yet. I might drop hints for particularly astute questions. The questions do not all have to be related to me. They could be focused on vren55’s and who he is, the development of the story itself or one of our excellent pre-readers: Zervziel, Csquared08 (of the Writers and Reviewers Institute for Technical Excellence), Cleverpun (Who got his story EQD featured, congratulations), Kolwynia (Who also got an EQD feature, congratulations), Blankscape and Inky Jay. In light of the lesson vren55 has learnt, I do not believe I need to explain what I shall do if one asks me an inappropriate question. We wish you good day and hope we see some nice questions asked.

*Alternia opens a portal and disappears. vren55 crawls to his desk and begins typing.

Ask the question anyway! Not the extraordinarily sexually inappropriate ones, but I also want to know how much she weighs. Not all the questions need to be completely serious. I mean the odd Portal joke is acceptable and some harmless personal or slightly sexual ones as well. Just make sure they’re somewhat Safe for Work – OUCH!!!!

*ZAP! CRACKLE! POP!

These are the PreReaders speaking. We are assuming direct control.

Alternia: Question and Answer Session

A/N: So a while ago I did a Q and A somewhere in the middle of the story for fun. Here it is for everybody's reference and pleasure.

Room, with a table in front, much like a room where press conferences are given. A white unicorn stallion enters the room. He has a haggard and harassed look and his short, black hair is messy.

VREN55 Hello readers, I am vren55, author of Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen. I have one thing to say before the Q and A begins. (he takes a deep breath and begins to speak loudly). This is a disclaimer about the grammatical correctness of the questions submitted. The questions submitted were not modified, or grammatically corrected before posting. Any grammatical errors in the questions were not my fault. I could have modified them, but there were so many questions, and so many repeat questions, that I simply did not have the time to do so. If you have noticed, this chapter is 8900 words long. Also, I really want to start writing chapter nine. Moreover, I was afraid of altering the original meaning of the questions. Now that disclaimer is over, let the Q and A begin!

Alternia enters the room to the flashes of cameras.

ALTERNIA Hello mares and gentlecoats. From now on I am at your disposal.

(Dragon M Dragoon and others raise their hooves)

Alternia, what is your favorite food?

ALTERNIA Well I am a changeling, so my favorite food would be love. However, changelings do enjoy solid food and it does help supply us with some nutrients, mainly for our carapaces. We cannot survive with it. I also really enjoy cake, in fact, anything that has been made with love and dedication. I as a changeling can literally taste the love in any prepared food, which makes it all the more delicious. Cakes happen to be the dessert that bakers seem to pour their love on, which makes it my favorite of solid food because it has so much love in its creation.

vren55, what's it like getting zapped by Alternia?

VREN55 It hurts. It is similar to being given a static shock. You know, you slide down a slide so many times and then on that fifth try you touch the slide and it ZAPS you.

Alternia, vren55, what's Chrysalis' end look like; exile, prison or execution?
ALTERNIA If I can find her I will defeat her, but for now I’m at a loss as to what to do with her after I defeat her. Exile is impractical since Chrysalis will end up in a different country where she can cause trouble. I don’t want to execute her. So imprisonment will be the best option for her, but I’m not sure how to feed her.

(Vren55 casts a spell so that only the audience can hear what he says)

VREN55 In fact, Chrysalis is facing none of the three. Initially she was facing imprisonment, but I have, for now, come up with a different solution. It is a solution that may not appear as a punishment, but rights the scales and boy Chrysalis is going to have a hard time in the future.

(Vren55 turns to Alternia, eyebrow raised)

Alternia, I’ve been meaning to ask you this for some time. What is your favorite colour?

ALTERNIA Light green.

(Silver alchemist raises his hoof timidly)

How much do you weigh?

(Alternia growls menacingly)

ALTERNIA Did vren55 put you up to this? Guess I’ll have to... correct him. Why do you have to know anyway! (Alternia blushes) I mean you have no scale to measure it against... It is 210 kilograms. All of it is muscle and carapace!
(Shachza raises his hoof, he looks as if he is ready to run)

Alternia...

how much...

do you weigh? *Bolts for the hills*

(Alternia drags Shachza back with her magic and glares reprovingly at him)
ALTERNIA I just told you 210 kilograms (Tosses him back to his seat) Any other questions?

(Shachza nods)

P.S. What's your least favorite food?

(Alternia chortles)

ALTERNIA Do not tell anypony for this might cause an economic crisis in Equestria, but I don’t really like anything made with hay. Hayfries, haybacon and hay cereal, it is not that I hate it, it is just I prefer not to eat anything with it.

P.P.S. Whyfore so naked at the Gala when everyone else wears fancy clothes? Not that I'm complaining - as princess you do what you want!

(Alternia laughs)

ALTERNIA There is a good story behind that. A long time ago I used to wear dresses to the Grand Galloping Gala, but then everypony started to compete with each other on who could design the gala dress I would wear. So one year, I wore nothing, but my regalia to the gala. When everypony asked me why I was not wearing a dress, I replied: “I am wearing the most beautiful dress in Equestria.” (Alternia glances at the sun and snorts) They never did understand what I really meant.

(Blankscape, Pre-reader of Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen raises his hoof)

'Your love of cake and desserts, was that something Celestia gave to you or did you acquire that taste on your own?'

ALTERNIA To be honest, I am not sure. I have said I love cake because of the love it contains, but there is the possibility Celestia gave it to me. Yet, we never had cakes or pony desserts back in the Everfree Hive, so I don’t know if my tastes were altered in any way. We did have delicious fruit bats, hydra ribs, manticore flank and pony steak....

(The audience looks at Alternia with horror, until she winks)

ALTERNIA Gotcha. I was just kidding, though, we did eat fruit bats as a delicacy. To my buds, cakes are delightful to eat, and yet, I still enjoy fruit bats. How do I know? On my visits to Ponyville I secretly visit Sweet Apple Acres and nip a few.

(Zervziel, Pre-reader of Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen raises his hoof eagerly, he is wearing a cunning grin)

Would she consider trolling a returned Cellie by turning into Molestia and raising a lot of eyebrows on the sly?

(Alternia raises her eyebrows)

ALTERNIA Well either way in or not in this story, Celestia will return. So I shall answer this question. Would I troll her? (Alternia grins slyly and very widely) You have my answer.

"Alternia, what would you do if somepony told you that your universe is one of many and that there's a transdimensional agency looking to hire some changelings to work on Pony and Changeling PR?

(Alternia blinks)

ALTERNIA Initially, I’d laugh, but if Discord has taught me anything, it is to expect the totally unexpected. If, in the remote possibility that this job was an actual job, I’d help.

(JZ1 waves a hoof)

How long does an average Changeling live?

ALTERNIA The average changeling can live as long as a pony, but given the dangers of our lifestyle and the problem with love being a food source, most changelings die younger.

Do Changeling Princesses live longer?

ALTERNIA Changeling Queens live longer, though how long I am not fully sure and mother never told us her age. I do know that Queens require a far greater source of love, but are rewarded with greater longevity.

What do you intend to do to Celestia when she returns?

(Alternia bites her lip)

ALTERNIA I will force her to take her memories away from me. There are things in her mind that I would rather not know. A thousand years has given me ample time to think about a way to punish her, possibly too much time though because I have changed my mind more than ten times in the last two years alone.

(Echowolf31 raises his hoof)

Do you know when Celestia is going to return? And what are you going to do when she does? Please have her return during the story, I want to see everyone's reaction

ALTERNIA I know from Celestia’s memories that she will return after far more than a thousand years, but I am honestly not sure exactly when. What am I going to do when she does? As I have mentioned, I am not completely sure.

VREN55 Please have her return during the story? I can’t say I will be fulfilling that request or not because that’d be spoilery. Let me say that I have a plan for this story. I’m not saying this plan won’t change though or whether the plan included Celestia’s return in the first place. You can bug my pre-readers, but their lips are sealed... I hope?

(Grey Warden raises his hoof)

Dear Alternia, do you still care for the ponies as your own because of the mind copy thing celestia did? Or have you just grown to love them? also why would having a copy of celestia's memorys be a bad thing?

(Vren55 shoves Alternia off the panel’s table)

VREN55 Very astute questions, but no comment because I will address that in the future and I think I should have made it quite clear why having a copy of an extremely powerful, has seen the beginning of the world alicorn’s memories being bad being forcibly implanted in one’s brain.

(Natzo raises his hoof)

Are there more changeling hives?

ALTERNIA Yes, there are more changeling hives, though I am not aware of how many and who rules them. Queens are very secretive about their own hives.

Why did you pick Twilight as your student?

Did you plan for Luna’s return?

(vren55 shoves Alternia off the panel’s table again, much to her indignation)

VREN55 These questions are also very astute. I have planned to answer these two particular questions in the next two chapters though, so I am afraid Alternia cannot answer these.

(Megafan25 speaks through a megaphone)

I have 1 Question for Alternia, Do you still want revenge on your sister Chrysalis? Make that 2 Questions, Also what do you think happened to Chrysalis after the wedding?

(Alternia bares her fangs, but her eyes are flickering in indecision)

ALTERNIA I want revenge on Chrysalis. I know she is still out there with what remains of her hive. I cannot rest until mother is avenged. Although... If anything I am more shocked than angered by her appearance at the wedding. I hope that Chrysalis would take her recent defeat to heart and not try again, but that is unlike my sister. What is certain is that if she dares harm my ponies, I will defeat her.

(PacoTac0 raises his hoof)

Alternia have you ever given into your basic Changeling instincts and viciously maimed and subsequently eaten one of your (Celestia's) ponies?

and if that question is too morbid then...

What's one of your favorite perks about being a pony princess? Other than the obvious?

(seriously, feel free to answer question #1)

(Alternia teleports right up to PacoTac0’s face)

ALTERNIA Did you just assume changelings eat ponies? We are partial to meat, but we do not eat ponies. They’re our love source anyway, why would we eat them?

(Smiles sweetly and teleports back)

ALTERNIA My favorite perk about being a pony princess other than the obvious? What do you mean by “other than the obvious” because for me, the obvious is the love I gain. There are many duties with being a princess, but I also enjoy many of the perks. I like the selection of regalia and clothing that I am provided with. I greatly enjoy the top class food that is made with great dedication and love, which I can quite literally, taste in the food. Also, I admit, I love getting pampered. (Alternia pauses and sighs) But perhaps the greatest perk of being a pony princess, would be that it is the closest I may ever get to being the queen of my own hive.

(Wade wades through the crowd and manages to raise his hoof above all the others)

Have you (or other Changlings you've known) ever tasted the love of griffons, dragons, or any of the other major races? How would you describe them?

ALTERNIA A nice question, I have tasted the love of griffons and dragons. The love of a griffin has a very distinctive, a cutting taste. It is abrasive and coarse, rough around the edges, but that is the charm in the taste. Now dragon love is hot, fiery, quite passionate and very honest. It is an openly given burning coal. Still, I prefer pony love simply because it has so much variety. It can be passionate, but also refined. The love can be lustful, or filled with devotion. It is a taste that always changes when I sample it.

(Steampvnc1880 calls out)

Wouldn't the best revenge be taking care of her little ponies better than the real Celestia ever did?

(Alternia smiles and raises an eyebrow)

ALTERNIA I considered that idea and I agree that would be a very sweet form of revenge. Also, I definitely would enjoy seeing Celestia’s jealousy. (Alternia sighs) But I know Celestia loves her ponies too much to be jealous of me. She would be glad that I served Equestria so well. That’s how much Celestia loves her ponies.
(ScopeEva scopes in and snipes out two questions)

Dear Alternia, I have two questions if you don’t mind…

The first, have you ever used your Changeling powers to sneak out of the palace and take a day off? If so any funny stories you have for us?

ALTERNIA (chuckles) Much to anypony’s shock, I have sneaked out of the palace to take a day off and I do have a few funny stories to tell. Vren55 is in the process of dictating them.

Secondly, I have been wondering about the colour of your magic. I think Changeling magic is supposed to always be green (I could be mistaken) but as Celestia your magic is yellow/gold in colour, how did you manage that?
ALTERNIA Another very good question. Changeling magic is supposed to always be green. The best shapeshifters can control the colour of their magic, but it takes great concentration. For the first year as princess, I had to resort to that technique, until I could find a more permanent solution. (Alternia levitates her crown) That solution came in the form of my crown. With the help of Celestia’s memories of magic and the library in Canterlot, I created an enchantment to change the colour of magic that I focus through my horn. As I funnel the magic to my horn it changes the colour. It doesn’t work for inherently changeling spells such as portals and transformations, but it works well for levitation and beams.

(CharonX and welboo band together and manage to shout above the cacophony of readers)

What does love taste like? Does the task differ between the kind of love and from pony to pony?

(Alternia pauses in thought)

ALTERNIA Most ponies love... tastes like love. I would say it takes a lot like chocolate, but it’s not quite the same. It has a scent, and a texture unlike anything I can describe. Love tastes rich, but is not saturated. It is sweet, yet not oversweet. Also, the taste of love does vary from pony to pony and from age to age as trends for love and courtship change.

What does Twilight's love taste like?

(Alternia smiles contentedly)

ALTERNIA Twilight’s love... My faithful student’s love tastes like lavender. It has the comforting scent of well-worn volumes and the comforting texture of silk bedsheets.

(Zephyrus Scary scares everybody away with “a little wind” and shoots out a question)

Alternia, have there been any "close calls" with you being found out as a Changeling by somepony? If so, what happened? If not... how did you manage such a record?! I'd think maintaining a perfect disguise for a thousand (plus) years, even with that pony's memories given to you, is a monumental task!

(Mortuus and Sparky join him as well to add their own questions

Have you ever been found out as a changeling before Blueblood and the others if so how did you play it off and keep your secret safe

(Alternia coughs hesitantly at the two questions)

ALTERNIA It was a monumental task, but I was never found out before Blueblood and the others did. The difficulty in my earlier years as ‘Celestia’ was extraordinarily frightening and I came very close to being discovered. Only luck and Celestia’s memories saved me. Also, my mother taught me quite well, and after continuously holding the disguise for ten years, I settled into a routine. There have been a few other ‘close calls’, though I have never been found out as a changeling by anypony. These incidents were mostly due to my own recklessness and sneaking out of the palace during my adventures, which vren55 is working on.

(SomeRandomPony randomly squishes through and shouts out a question)

Second, since Twilight, Luna, Shining, Cadence, and Blueblood knows who you truly are, Alternia, how do you think your relationship between them will be like now. I can imagine an adjustment period between Twilight, and Cadence as they get used to the knowledge of your true self but do you believe that they'll be comfortable in due time as you show them that the only thing that changed, sorry for the pun, is your outward appearance while the personality that you bonded with them is still the same?

(Alternia bites her lip)

ALTERNIA I hope they will accept me for who I am, like Twilight. I know they will get used to me being ‘Celestia’, but... ( Alternia sniffs and hides her face, a tear forming in her eye) I know nothing will be the same again.

(Somerandompony nods sympathetically)

And more importantly, how will your relationship with Luna will be now knowing that your not her real sister?

Sorry if that came off harsh but I could imagine that Luna is hurting inside knowing what truly happened to Celestia who, with a heavy heart, banished the Nightmare to the moon for a Thousand years. Do you think you'll start your relationship with her, non-sexual I swear, anew and maybe begin considering you as a friend at the very least?

I mean, even though the Nightmare was stripped from Luna's being and returned to the throne she is still without her sister. Missing and not knowing if she'll see her again thanks to an unfortunate event that both parties wish they could take back. But sadly in Luna and Celestia's case, "The more things change the more things stay the same"

And with that said, Luna is going to need somepony to lean on more than ever as she goes through this difficult time of her life. Do you think you'll be up for this important task?
(Alternia opens her mouth to speak, shakes her head and teleports out of the room)

VREN55 She’ll be alright, but this is a question she has no idea how to answer. The next few chapters will be addressing that topic in depth, more than I or she can tell you right now.

(A few minutes later Alternia returns to the room in a teleport, she wears a regal expression)

(Feather Scratch flies up)

Dear Alternia,

-In all your years as Celestia, have you ever kept in contact with any of your other sisters?

ALTERNIA I have tried, but was unable to.

-Why do only Changeling Queens/ Princesses have hair?

ALTERNIA Changeling drones never needed hair. Being armored creatures they do not need the tail or mane to protect themselves from fleas. I’m not exactly sure why Queens and Princesses have hair, but I have one convincing guess I came up with some time ago. I believe Queens and Princesses did not have such strong carapaces and therefore were susceptible to parasites that plague equines. They developed the carapaces after intermarrying with changeling chevaliers, who do have carapaces, but retained the mane.

-Now that you've been "outed" as it were, where do you see yourself in five years?

ALTERNIA (sighs) I think I will still be ruling Equestria still, if I can get Luna, Twilight and the others to get used to me.

-Have you ever used your hoof holes as convenient storage space?

(Alternia laughs)

ALTERNIA I am always in disguise so I have no chance to use the holes. The one time I did, was when I was very young and I ended up getting a rash in the hole because I put some food in there and forgot about it. From then on, I never put anything into those holes again.

-Why wasn't- "Can you please remove this giant, uncomfortable spear from my chest?"- The first thing you asked Celestia?

(Alternia shudders)

ALTERNIATo remove the spear would have killed me and would have only allowed the blood to flow out faster.

-If you feed on love, what are the fangs for?

(Alternia blushes)

ALTERNIA Let us say the fangs are part of our mating rituals... (Alternia looks a little forlorn) I have never had the chance to use them.

-Were there any awkward slip ups during your first days imitating Celestia?

ALTERNIA Many. So many I cannot believe I was not found out.

-Was the whole Celestia-wavy-hair thing a difficult change to pull off?

ALTERNIA Yes. The shimmering and multiple colors isn’t difficult, but maintaining the wavy part of the hair required a lot of practice.

-Considering you've lived longer as Celestia than Alternia, who do you more readily identify yourself as?
(Alternia opens her mouth and closes it)

ALTERNIA I’m not sure...

-Have the vile heathens corrupted your mind and turned you away from the absolute truth that portals solve everything?

(Alternia raises an eyebrow)

ALTERNIA I never believed portals could solve everything in the first place. I just liked using them very much. I still do, if that is any consolation.

Is ten too many questions to ask?

VREN55 Your questions were good... so it was a pleasure for us to answer them, but it was a bit too much.

(Clearshot01 has a clear shot and shoots a question)

Alternia, what is your favourite thing to do when you think nopony is around to see you do it?

ALTERNIA I like to drop my disguise and admire my form in the mirror. You may think I am a very vain changeling, but I have the disguise on for so long I rarely get to see how I look normally. Then, I like to dress my changeling form up.

VREN55 So, if you look in the back of her closet, you can find a racy pair of striped green socks with a little red dress...

(Vren55 gets ZAPPED by Alternia)

(Dusk Apollo flies through the dusk to the panel table)

Why are Changeling Queens' eyes like ponies' eyes rather than compounded like regular changelings?

ALTERNIA Another good question. I believe it is because regular changelings were evolved for combat. The compounded eyes are actually a hardened transparent eyelid that changelings naturally develop, similar to a snake’s. However, I believe Queens were evolved to lead and use magic, thus their eyes need to have be better visually. This means that their eyes take after ponies.

What is the worst aspect of being a Changeling?

(Alternia frowns and bites her lip)

ALTERNIA I think the worst aspect of being a changeling was not that I had to feed on love, but that I had to deceive others
to do so.

What is the worst aspect of being Celestia?

(Alternia sighs)

ALTERNIA For the longest time, it was the loneliness and not being able to tell anypony who I really was. Though...(Alternia smiles a little) Recently, things have changed

(The Stratovarian breaks through the stratosphere and manages to get in a question)

Dear Alternia, Is there a difference between given love (Pony subjects) and taken love (typical changeling method)?
ALTERNIA There is one important difference. Given love is usually more potent than taken love. The problem is that it is very difficult to earn.

Have you had to play matchmaker to ensure celestia's request/geas concerning the elements of harmony?

(Alternia shakes her head)

VREN55 We will explain the Elements of Harmony later in the later chapters

In the same vein, have you had to trim or adjust the power of nobility in much the same way to accomplish those same goals?

(Alternia shakes her head)

ALTERNIA Well, I always have had to trim and adjust the power of nobility, and yes, with them I have played matchmaker, but not to accomplish those particular goals

Is there any actual relation somewhere along the way to blueblood?

(Alternia snickers)

ALTERNIA Are you suggesting that I had a liaison and that you want to know the details? You naughty stallion! His line was descended from Princess Platinum’s. I never had any interaction with the Blueblood House prior to the current Blueblood other than through court.

Are you still a changeling queen, ascended or not? Or has alicorn magic shifted just what you are in order to comply with that askance.

ALTERNIA I am sure that I am a changeling queen. I have yet to experience any particular evidence that I am not. (Alternia suddenly looks worried) Though given Celestia never really explained anything, I cannot be sure.

While what happened to celestia will likely be covered, have you had the chance to actually interact in that span of time between you two?

ALTERNIA Well, yes we did interact in that span of time enough so that I knew some important things about her. And after long hours examining her memories, I have come to a better understanding of Celestia.

One last one, any least favorite fruits?

ALTERNIA None really. I like them all. I do have a special preference for the apple.

(Shynight shyly asks a question)

Alternia... based on Celestia's memories, who do you think is the better troll, you or Tia? Also, what do you think is the based prank you've pulled during your reign?

ALTERNIA I am pretty sure I am. Celestia was never as mischievous as I am. Also, in her time, humor was not so readily accepted. But I would never underestimate her for as she has shown, she is very devious and cunning.

Oh, and how do you plan on handling the situation with Chryssy's failed invasion? I would assume you would want to handle the situation diplomatically, but I feel that could be difficult with some ponies, primarily the nobles, clamoring for the changelings' blood... or ichor, I suppose.

VREN55 I will be answering that in the next few chapters.

(Retfark95 shouts)

Are we going to meet the other Changeling sisters?

VREN55 No comment

(Din182 raises his hoof)

Well anyways, Alternia, what's it like to have the memories of another?

(Alternia rubs her head)

ALTERNIA Those are some rather difficult questions to answer. As vren55 wrote, it’s like having a bunch of foreign memories in your head, which you sometimes cannot differentiate. That’s why I mixed up Celestia’s mother with my mother.
Do you wish that you could go back in time and do things differently? If so, would you still want to become Princess Celestia, the Changeling Queen?

ALTERNIA Sometimes, I wish I could have done things differently so that I could have avoided becoming Princess Celestia, the Changeling Queen. Then immediately after that thought, I always remember that it only would have been worse. If I had not met Celestia that lonely night, the world would have frozen in eternal night. I could never be that selfish. Besides...

(Alternia smiles wryly)

I am beginning to enjoy being Princess Celestia.

(Alticron raises his hoof)

Dear Alternia, was Philomena Celestia's pet before you replaced her or did you get Philomena afterwards? If she was the pet back then, how did she react to you? I have the feeling you named Philomena due to what her name means in Greek.

(Philomena caws and snuggles against Alternia, who smiles)

ALTERNIA Philomena and I met after I replaced Celestia about a hundred years into my ‘reign’. Vren55 is in the process of writing that side-story.

(BLTmunch, while munching on chips raises his hoof)

What was it like at first, suddenly being ruler of the ponies?

ALTERNIA It was absolutely horrible. I healed very quickly due to the love I received from all of my subjects. Equestria took longer to heal. The longer than normal night had driven Equestria into chaos. I had to relocate the capital to Canterlot and even with Celestia’s memories I made several errors that almost resulted in a revolt. With a little luck and Celestia’s memories, I just managed to hold on.

(Grey Warden asks)

Dear Alternia do you love bugs? like ants or grasshoppers? also if so do you see exterminators as evil genocidal monsters?

ALTERNIA I do like certain bugs a lot, but I would not go so far as to say I “love” them. When bugs step out of line and begin to harm ponies without provocation, that is when I think that an exterminator is necessary, luckily, those times are rare.
(Magical Trevor steps out of a magic hat to ask a question)

How much would the world weigh if you stepped off of it? :trollestia:

ALTERNIA It would weigh the world’s weight minus my weight, which is rather insignificant compared to the world's. Do not try to troll me, young colt.

How much does the ORIGINAL Celestia weigh?

(Alternia cackles with glee)

ALTERNIA 250 kilograms and I am only 210! She is a fat flank.

What is the worst thing you've had to do in the thousand years of impersonating Celes?

(Alternia shuts her eyes)

ALTERNIA I rarely had to make very hard choices. My power, my longevity allowed me to correct any mistakes I made and I rarely made any decisions I felt bad about.

(Alternia sighs)

ALTERNIA The fact I had to continually impersonate, lie and not tell anypony about who I really was, was the worst thing I had to do.

What has been the BEST thing/memory that came about by impersonating Celestia?

(Alternia smiles)

ALTERNIA Meeting ponies, seeing new places, making friends, feeling proud of my achievements. The fact that I lived was the best thing that came about by impersonating Celestia. It allowed me to meet Twilight, to see the Elements of Harmony reformed. By no means I like being bound, but my servitude did give me one more chance to live.

(There is a blackout. BlackoutSampler samples the blackout and turns the lights back on)

Alterina do the Royal Guards ever actually successfully protect anything or are they just glorified wall decorations?

(Alternia glares reprovingly at Blackout)

ALTERNIA You misspelled my name.

As for the answer to your question: the Royal Guards have protected me on many occasions and are certainly not glorified wall decorations. There was a coup d’etat during my reign and without their help I would have died. Admittedly, their recent record has been less than stellar, by no fault of Shining Armor who simply never seems to be able to get into the fighting, though he tries very hard to do so. I plan to reorganize them once I return to my duties.

where did you go once Nightmare Moon returned since you apparently weren't banished to the sun?

ALTERNIA Good question, but I am afraid vren55 will answer than in the next chapter.

(Tomi raises a hoof)
Dear Princess Alternia

How do you fell about the fact that you managed to do Celestia's and Luna's job, and how much better where you at it then them?

ALTERNIA I believe you meant “how do you feel”, not “how do you fell”. Well, I was somewhat surprised. Initially, I thought I could take on the position, but I was taken aback by how much it demanded of me. When I mastered being Princess of Equestria, I honestly felt quite good about myself. As for if I was better at the job then them? (Alternia pauses) I think I was and many of you readers believe I was. Equestria under my hoof enjoyed prosperity unheard of compared to the Equestria under Luna and Celestia. Yet, truth be told, it is quite difficult to judge our reigns. I ruled over a far more peaceful time compared to Celestia and Luna. Not to say that peace did not have its difficulties, but it would be foolish to think of Celestia and Luna as incapable rulers. They were great in their own right.

(Darkstar195 raises a hoof)

Dear Alternia,

What was the closest you've ever come to being exposed as an imposter?

(Alternia shudders)

ALTERNIA The closest I ever came to being exposed as an imposter was early in my reign. It was when a group of nobleponies launched a coup to take Canterlot, my new capital. Twilight would know it as Red Sunday. In that time, I was still relatively new to pony magic and the battle that ensued took all my skill to survive, yet remain a pony.
It was shortly after that incident that I devoted myself to the study of pony magic under Elminster the Sage of Whitetail Wood. He was quite an intelligent pony and I have never met any being who knew as much as magic as he did.

(Alternia’s eyes widened)

Now that I mention him... he always seemed to look at me differently than other ponies... almost as if he could see through me...

Also, it seems like you could pull some good pranks, being a shapeshifter. What's your best prank been, Trollternia?
ALTERNIA Hmm... I have pulled too many pranks to count. It is too difficult to choose a best prank. Though, for the sake of safety, I have rarely used my shapeshifting abilities for something as minor as pranking.

(tahbaconsandwich raises a hoof... wait sandwiches have hooves?)

Alternia, Mares or Stallions :raritywink:

(Alternia blushes)

ALTERNIA I prefer stallions. (coughs) Wait, before you all lose hope, I said I ‘prefer’ stallions.

(AndersW raises a hoof)

What is something you have done that the real Celestia would have done differently?

ALTERNIA There are many things that I have done that the real Celestia would have done differently.
One of these things is the parasprite infestation back in “Swarm of the Century”. I managed to persuade the parasprites to leave by using music. Celestia would have incinerated them. She hates parasprites and hates the chaos they bring, which is understandable since parasprites are Discord’s creation. I hate chaos, but I think it would be unfair to simply destroy a species for fulfilling their nature.

As to how I know how to use music to control parasprites and why nopony knows about it? In a parasprite infestation of Canterlot five hundred years ago, the paraprites ate everything, but did not go near a concert hall. I realized this and used music to persuade them to leave. I also realized that parasprites are not only susceptible to music, they can be controlled by music. It was too dangerous to allow let anypony know how to control such dangerous creatures.

(Alternia frowns)

And before you ask, I have no idea how Pinkie Pie knew.

(StormyVenture ventures through the storm and raises a hoof)

Are you planning on letting the original Celestia resume her position?

ALTERNIA Yes. It is not really an option. Celestia was the original ruler of Equestria and she wants to make up for her mistakes. The best way is to let her take up the burden of ruling again.

What will you do if you hand over your position, since that's been your life and purpose for 1000 years?

(Alternia opens her mouth and closes it)

ALTERNIA I really want to travel. To see the world for a while, but I don’t want to leave my friends and my ponies.

What will you do about Twilight Sparkle? After all, you're the pony that she looks up to. Twilight Sparkle doesn't know the Celestia that fought Luna

(Alternia bites her lip)

ALTERNIA I... don’t know. I hope she and I will continue our friendship, but I won’t be surprised if she is frightened of me.

Does Celestia really love cake, or is that just you?

ALTERNIA As I said earlier, I do really like cake, though I’m not sure if Celestia does too. Cake was a great novelty in her time. I can tell you she did enjoy pastries.

(StormyVenture turns to vren55)

Got any plans for her handing over power to Celestia? How do they keep the population from suffering an acute case of paranoia?

VREN55 Alternia can answer this better.

ALTERNIA I planned to bring Celestia back gradually. She can disguise herself well enough, and for a year she will learn about the modern era as I demonstrate. Later, she will resume her role, as I advise her secretly. The population would not know anything about it and then I could leave.

Will Alternia give Celestia a taste of her own medicine so that Celestia can actually cope with the present times?

(Alternia’s eyes widen with shock)

ALTERNIA No! I know how bad it was for me. I could never do such a thing even to her. (Grits her teeth) Though admittedly, I entertained the option in earlier days.

(Sarge1995 in full dress uniform raises his hoof)

Alternia, I do have a question- after a thousand years of holding Celestia's place, do you still wish her harm? Or have you come to feel differently about the Princess?

ALTERNIA I believe I have answered this question earlier. I do not wish Celestia harm. The situation at the time... I can see why she did what she did. But I do wish to punish her.

(Observer of dimensions gets out of his observatory to ask a question)

Dear Alternia Have you ever though of locating you other sisters and informing them of the events that lead to your mother's death?

ALTERNIA I tried, but by the time I had stabilized Equestria well enough so that I had time and energy to search for them, a hundred years had passed and I could not track them.

(Minerva, Greek Goddess of Wisdom asks Alternia a question)

Are you going to write more about past events like what Alternia did over the thousand years as ruler with a filler chapter or side story?

VREN55 Probably, in the form of one shots.

(Derpdragon derps his way through the crowd)

Dear Alternia, has anyone/pony else ever figure out your true identity?

ALTERNIA To my knowledge, I don’t believe anyone ever figured out my true identity. My mentor in magic, Elminster of Whitetail Wood certainly saw something different about me, but he decided not to pry.

How did you feel when you met twilight sparkle?

VREN55 I’ll get to that in the next chapter.

(Starcat5 flies in and asks:)

Dear Alternia, have you taken sufficient precautions for when Celestia does return? Much like Luna, her knowledge of Equestrian society is going to be rather out of date. Worse still, after a thousand years, personality drift is going to set in. Presuming that she's been in a healing trance this entire time, her mannerisms and mode of speech will have remained the same, while yours has adapted to keep up with the changing times. As such, she can't just take over Equestria again right off the bat without ponies noticing something is wrong.

ALTERNIA I do, see below:

Got any plans for her handing over power to Celestia? How do they keep the population from suffering an acute case of paranoia?

VREN55 Alternia can answer this better.

ALTERNIA I planned to bring Celestia back gradually. She can disguise herself well enough, and for a year she will learn about the modern era at my side, as I demonstrate to her my duties. Later, she will resume her role, as I advise her secretly. The population would not know anything about it and then I could leave.

Also, what is your favorite food? Other than strait chocolate, that is. (Dep Willie Wonka ref.)

ALTERNIA As I have mentioned, love, but I really like cake as well.

(TundraStanza marches in and raises a hoof)

To ALTERNIA

1. How old are you?

ALTERNIA It is never polite to ask a lady her age, young stallion, but if you must. I am one thousand twenty-three years old.
2. What is your one goal in life, the one ultimatum that upon completion you can look at the rest of your life and say, "I have no regrets"?

(Alternia wears a thoughtful expression)

ALTERNIA It was at first, to punish Chrysalis, but now... I think it would be to leave Equestria as the most beautiful nation in the world.

3. What is your favorite color?

ALTERNIA Light green.

(LorD ChaOS, not Discord, snaps his fingers)

1) at any time after you replaced Celestia, did you ever seek out chrysalis for revenge?if yes, why is she still alive?if no, why not?

VREN55 That will be explained in the next few chapters.

ALTERNIA Suffice it to say, I tried, but I could not find her.

2) do you still harbor anger for Celestia tricking you into taking your memories,and if so, what will you do about it when she returns?

ALTERNIA This question has been asked many times. I do, but I know why she did it. I will punish her, but I will not harm her.

3)have had contact with any changelings after you took the throne?

ALTERNIA No. That was why I was so shocked after I sensed Chrysalis.

4) what is the changeling social structure like? what kind of jobs are common in the hive, and in what other ways does it differ from pony society?

ALTERNIA A good question.

Changeling society is divided into several roles: the queen, scouts, infiltrators, drones, workers, soldiers and chevaliers. Scouts locate pony settlements and explore territory. Infiltrators go into pony settlements to extract love. Drones carry out general tasks. They can defend the hive if necessary, hunt for food, tend any crops we grow and also aid in construction. However, the main task of a drone is to carry the love from the infiltrators to the hive as they have the greatest endurance. Workers are the constructors of the hive, they dig passages and are chiefly responsible for collecting solid food for the hive. Soldiers are our first line of defence and act as administrators of justice and maintain order. Chevaliers are the noble class of changelings. Although generally maintained through inheritance, any changeling can become a chevalier if they pass certain tests. Chevaliers command groups of changelings. They often command soldiers, but there are chevaliers in charge of scouts, infiltrators, drones and workers. They also advise the Queen, who rules over all.

5)have you had any special some-ponies in your life and if so, did you reveal yourself? what about special some-LINGS

ALTERNIA I have never had a special some-pony in my lifetime.

(Alternia looks embarrassed all of a sudden and blushes)

Well that is a lie. I have had close friends, lovers and partners. We always parted on good terms and I have presided over the weddings of a few of my former lovers. I never revealed myself and that is the chief reason I have never had a truly special some-pony. That and the fact that ponies generally worship me as opposed to approach me romantically

(Alternia sighs bitterly)

Unlike my sister Belladonna, I never had a special changeling. I had some good friends. Captain Carapace, Chevalier Mandible, Roachia, they were all my loyal supporters and we shared fun times together. I hope they are somewhere pleasant.

6) is your 1000+ lifespan natural, or is it a result of all the love you've received as celestia?
ALTERNIA I mentioned this earlier. As long as a Queen receives a substantial amount of love, they live indefinitely. Even Chrysalis’s 1000 plus lifespan is natural because she continues to receive a certain amount of love. Go lower than that and any queen will die. So it is part of the love we receive and part of how our bodies are built.

7)what was it like confronting Luna upon her return as nightmare moon, and then as her purified state? did Luna ever come close to discovering your secret?

VREN55 I’ll answer that later.

8) where is celestia? did she hide in a deep hole or something? is she even on the planet anymore? did she retreat to the sun or something?

VREN55 I’ll answer that later.

and the obvious question 9) what does love taste like? does it vary from pony to pony? what about between species? is it just love or positive emotion in general?

ALTERNIA This question has already been answered, mainly. Changelings can feed on positive emotions as well, but love is a far greater food source.

(M1Garand8 pipes up with his OC)

I... have a question. Why... do you zap your Creator as well? That is... my-

Cassia, tasering your Creator isn't just your schtick. Others are allowed to do that too, even if I think they shouldn't do that...

*Glares at Garand* Don't... make me pull it out now, Garand.

... Fine, fine. Is that all for your questions, Cassia?

ALTERNIA Wait no! Go ahead and zap him. Characters must keep their creators in line.

No... I have another: how did you live for a thousand years? Are Changeling Queens--Ascended and Non-ascended--in your universe immortal like the alicorns as well?

ALTERNIA I believe I mentioned this earlier. To my knowledge, Queens seem to have unlimited life spans, but they require more love to sustain it.

Hmm, that's a fair question I guess... I think I have one myself: what are you going to do after all of this is over? Retire somewhere and live a peaceful life?

ALTERNIA I will probably travel first and then retire to live out the rest of my days. In an ideal situation, I would like to live as a changeling among ponies, but until I can resolve my argument with Chrysalis and her changelings, that will have to wait.

(Isumo01489 raises a hoof)

Before I ask anything, I want to say this.
Alternia, you are not merely a princess of Ponies or Changelings,

You. Are. A. Hero.

Though her methods were both dubious and certainly harmed you, you CHOSE of your own free will, to save the world.

Even as you lay dieing, even after you were healed and burnened with Celestia's memories, you pushed through and created an Equestria that knew peace for 1,000 years. Moreover, you...YOU trained Twilight Sparkle, one of if not THE most gifted Magic user seen in Centuries. On top of that, you assumed the mantle of another and turned if from respectable, to beloved even more than it ever was.

Much like the heroes I respect, the Kamen Riders, you've evolved and surpassed your origions.

Like them, you were scarred by evil and tragedy.

Like them, your work was done behind a mask and with power not originally your own.

And like them, when the mask fell, and the power you'd used for so long denied you, you didn't stop doing the right thing. The things that you knew in your heart were worth doing.

In my eyes, you are every bit that hero, and heck, in my mind you may as well be Kamen Rider Nova, the Celestial Hero of Harmony!

Take it from me, you are not just loved for looking like and acting like Celestia would have. You took what Celestia was, and evolved with it, and now, whatever she gave to you, is now your own.

Now comes the question, and it is a simple one.

What will you do when Celestia, the original, returns?

I have a suggestion...one that will cut her more deeply than any hoof to the teeth could.

...let her resume her role, full-time, and live with herself.

Let her look upon the kingdom you've built, let her look upon the land of Harmony you helped to bring about...

...let her remember she had no hoof in it, all those accomplishments and wonderful moments are your doing and yours alone.

Retire to Ponyville with YOUR student, Twilight, and teach her even more about both magic you know of ponies, and Changelings. If anypony can master a power from another species, it'd be Twilight. Meantime, the Elements would know the truth, Shining and Cadence would know the truth, and moreover, LUNA would know the truth.

Luna, whom the true Celestia failed. Luna, who you yourself have cared for and helped since her return. Luna, who will now look upon you as the sister she SHOULD have had, and simply see the Celestia who returns as the pony who helped drive her to madness.

You gave Luna friendship, love, and redemption.

This fact will eat Celestia ALIVE!

Her expected circle will know the truth, and they will defer to her, but her return and true impact will deny her the support and love you've had since that Summer Sun Celebration. She will be a stranger to them, in a familiar package, and that will make their separation from her natural if gradual enough for the public to be satisfied. No crueler revenge could I think of, than you living happily in Ponyville, bolstered by the love of those who you've aided and cared for, while Celestia reaps her just reward, one that will continue long after you pass on in Luna. Granted, no more raising of the Sun, but that just gives you more free-time, if less power, yes?

Luna MAY one day forgive her sister, but to her, YOU will likely be the sister she chooses, so long as there is a choice to be made.

Truly, I can think of no better revenge, and it will leave you as filled as Equestria's love ever did, I'll bet.

Your Humble Servant,

Isumo1489 (Advent)

PS. Should you desire any further ideas, wish to chat, or heck, want to appear in a fic I'm working on, let me know. I'd love to have you!

(Alternia’s eyes widen)

ALTERNIA In Celestia’s... I mean my name... I... don’t know what to say. Thank you for your belief in me. Though, it was never my intention to outdo Celestia. Also, as I have mentioned earlier, I do not believe Celestia would be jealous of what I had done. In fact, I think she would see her decision to make me her alternate as having vindicated the crime she had to commit. But I do think she will be saddened, mainly because she had to deceive Luna. As to what I should do about Celestia?

(Grits her teeth)

I am not sure, though I do think, Celestia should have Equestria back and that she should be punished. I know she played no part in what I have created. But I know from her memories that she was there from its creation. Also, we made a deal and she has upheld it, even if the way she did so hurt me and she only deserves the punishment associated with the hurt she inflicted upon me. Still, it will be hard handing over Equestria back to Celestia, as much as I wish to be free again.

VREN55 Thanks for the offer, but I have quite a few project going on so I will have to decline... for now :)

(Minalkra raises a hoof)

How many holes do you have in your cheese hooves?

(Alternia looks down at her cheese hooves)

ALTERNIA 1, 2, 3, 4, 5... Oh dear I counted the same hole twice. I honestly am not sure how many holes I have.

Does chitin have a taste? Never tasted it before ...

(Alternia grimaces)

ALTERNIA I have only tasted chitin once. That was when I bit my sister’s neck. It tasted like... well it doesn’t taste like anything.

VREN55 I am not sure, but I believe chitin tastes like human nails. I think they are made from similar material after all.

Do Changling males use a spider-like pedipalp-pair for mating or something more akin to the bee endophallus?

(Alternia blushes beetroot red, vren55 frowns, googles the term with his phone and then gawks)

ALTERNIA According to my mother, males use something more akin to an endophallus, but its not as... explosive... neither does it break off...

Uhm, do you often wonder what's in a Wonderball?
ALTERNIA No, I just open it to figure out what’s in it.

(CommanderX5 raises a hoof)

1) Have you managed to get some changelings to join Equestria undercover over past 1000 years or did all your followers died and you separated yourselfs from changelings.

(Alternia sighs)

ALTERNIA I was never able to find any changelings. As princess, I did not have the time and privacy to be searching for those of my kind. I hope my followers escaped, but...

(Alternia snarls)
Knowing my sister, I don’t think she showed any mercy.

2) How did you come up with the idea that Unicorn with 5 friends would be able to unlock elements and free Luna from Nightmare Moon influence ?

VREN55 I’ll answer that in a later chapter.

3) Do love you received from your faithful student before you send her to Ponyvile was the best love you ever tasted or did you tasted a better ones in the past ?

ALTERNIA Twilight’s love is some of the best I have ever tasted. Yet, it is rather hard to compare her love to other loves I have received because of the uniqueness of the love given. So I cannot say she was the best, though I cannot say that the loves I tasted in the past were better.

4) If you can sense emotions of your subjects since you was changeling princess, did you ever fell Twilight fear of you, after all she tend to break under heavy pressure and get crazy everytime you visit ponyvile, not to mention that she though that you will banish Fluttershy or thrown her into dungeon for stealing your pet, and also Twilight incredible fear of being thrown away by you, did you ever felt those fears from your student and if yes, did you tried to take any actions to easy them or you not took them seriously ?

VREN55 And I will answer that question later.

5) Did you given up on your idea to punish real Celestia or of the idea to gather army and kick Chrysalis flank to avenge your mother or you decided to leave your past and focus on future and forgive Celestia for giving you memories.

(Alternia snarls)

ALTERNIA When I stabilized my rule in Equestria, I was tempted to take my army out and seek Chrysalis. But that was not my agreement with Celestia. It would have embroiled her ponies into a personal feud between me and my sister. I will not allow anybody to sacrifice themselves for me.

(Alternia looks down an anguished look on her face)

ALTERNIA Not again.

6) If you even defeat Chrysalis and take back control of the hive, do you will try to invite them to Equestria or rather let them starve for following her in the first place, and if you will give them second chance, how will you merge them to Equestria without alerting your subjects ?

ALTERNIA You mean “even if I defeated Chrysalis and took back control of my mother’s hive, will I try to invite them to Equestria or let them starve for following her in the first place?” Well, first of all, it is not my mother’s hive anymore. By now, it is firmly Chrysalis’s hive. If I defeat Chrysalis, I will give her subjects a second chance, but I do not believe I can merge the changelings into Equestria without alerting my subjects. Besides, the time for deception is over.

7) Do you plan in near future to show your subjects that you are changeling since Luna can always raise the sun and moon if they will stop giving you love.
(Alternia smiles wryly)

ALTERNIA It is a wishful dream that I would dearly like to come true in the far future. However, I do not plan in the near future to show my subjects that I am a changeling. Luna can raise the sun and moon, but Equestria is still too centered on my decisions.

8) What was your plan in case real Celestia returned, did you wanted to swap place with her, or lock her in dungeon and stay as princess of Equestria ?

ALTERNIA I believe I mentioned this earlier. I would have her transition back into her role gradually.

VREN55 And that is the end of our Q and A session. Chapter 9 is in progress and I will see you next time.

(Alternia nudged vren55, who facehoofs)

Also, I’m a bloody idiot. I’ve forgotten for the longest time to mention this: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CcQKQOCuoYg

Its a fully voiced reading of Princess Celestia the Changeling Queen’s Chapter 1 and Prologue by a fan and he plans to do more. Enjoy!

Oh and to anybody experiencing update issues... I’m honestly not sure what’s going on. Looking at viewcount, most people seem to be getting the update, but some people don’t.

Chapter 9: To Comfort the Moon

Chapter 9 To Comfort the Moon

There will always be a reason why you meet people. Either you need them to change your life or you're the one that will change theirs. – Sushan R. Sharma

The moment I finished my tale, I closed my eyes and waited. All the while, I wondered how Twilight and the others would react. Would they scoot away from me as if I carried the plague? How would they look at me now that my mistakes and my past were laid bare for them to see. Could they ever look at me the same way again? I bit my lip. I knew not one of them would look at me with the same adoring eyes ever again. Slowly, my eyelids rose to let in the light and I looked upon the chamber.

Everybody was silent. Even my dear Philomena didn’t utter a peep. I glanced towards Twilight. My protégé was staring at her notes, her eyes full of disbelief. It was as if she could not conceive of what she had written.

The first to move was Fluttershy. “Princess Celestia... I mean Alternia... Thank you for telling us about your past. Um, do you need to be alone for a little while?” whispered the pegasus. I shook my head and smiled gently.

“You are most welcome, Fluttershy and I thank you for your offer, but I am fine. I have had a millennium to deal with my loss,” I replied.

“Doesn’t mean it hurts any less,” stammered Fluttershy.

I took a deep breath. I tried to smile and reassure them I was alright. I did not want to look weak. I attempted to force my regal mask over my expression, but at that moment, I couldn’t. There was a dull throb in my heart. It was an ache that had been there for one thousand years, a wound that hurt on the loneliest days, a phantom pain that would never truly go away. Now, the old hurt blazed angrily and wore away my resolve like fire on paper. I tried to suppress it, but I knew I had failed when I felt my throat gripped by a clenching sensation.

I shut my moistening eyes. “No, it doesn’t hurt any less.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Princess...”

I blinked furiously, but tears coursed down my cheeks. Through my bleary eyes, I saw Luna stand up, turn around and trod toward the door, her shoes slamming onto the carpeted floor with every step. Immediately, I wiped my eyes with a hoof and hastened to my feet. In a practiced shimmer of green flames, I donned my disguise. My regalia was engulfed in a golden light and floated to my head, feet and chest.

“Everypony, wait in here. I need to talk to her.” With that I quickly sped out of the door.

I was not completely sure where Luna would go. However, I did know that she liked high, secluded places. It took me a few teleports, but I found Princess Luna on the Observatory Balcony, her back turned towards me. Beyond her was Canterlot castle, its whitewashed walls bathed in the afternoon sun. Below the castle’s spires, in the city proper, were the winding twisted streets of the city. In the distance were rolling green hills and the great Everfree forest. It was a breathtaking view.

Yet, what I noticed first was the crystalline sparkles of Luna’s tears, blown by the cold mountain wind.

“Luna...”

“Dost thou wish to entreat with us?” growled the alicorn.

“Yes, Luna,” I said calmly.

The alicorn seemed to shiver at my answer and when she spoke her voice was bitter. “After all we did to thou?”

“What do you mean, Luna?” I asked, caught off guard. I had expected an onslaught of accusations. I was prepared for threats from a furious princess of the night. I was even ready to comfort her, but I was not prepared for her question.

The alicorn turned around and I blinked in shock. Her cheeks were soaked and still more tears flowed down them like a torrent. Her turquoise eyes were tinged red and bleary, and although Luna furiously blinked them away, tears continued to form. Her mane, that once shimmered with a thousand dreams now draped down on her shoulders like a blanket. I had known Luna would be agonized by what she had done, but not to this extent.

“Thou... would it not for us this would have never come to pass! This debacle is our fault! If not for our foolish actions, our sister would not need to force thou to take up her mantle! If not for our prying into thy memories thou would not need to tell us! How could we be so... ”

“Luna, stop!” I shouted. The alicorn stepped back, her eyes wide. I took this opportunity to step forward and wrap my right hoof around her. She struggled against me, but with great care I held her firm. Slowly, the push of her hooves was lessened and eventually halted altogether and I quietly held the Princess of the Night as she sobbed into my shoulder. I waited as wails that wracked both of our bodies turned to soft sobs.

“Why dost thou not hate us? Thou had every right to despise us! For what our sister did and for what we did.” sniffed Luna.

“I did hate you,” I admitted. I felt Luna flinch and I felt her body stiffen in my hooves. “I saw you as another burden Celestia had handed to me. It did not help that I had to deal with the chaos of your prolonged night and grew to despise the one who caused it. The truth is that in my earlier years, I spent hours planning how to destroy you with all my power. Back then, I never even considered trying to use the Elements to cleanse you. I wanted so badly to get back at your sister that I was willing to use any means necessary.” Luna stepped out of my embrace, her confused eyes examining my weary expression.

“Then why did thou stay thy hoof?” she asked.

I paused. “Because I knew who you were.” Luna’s eyes widened as I continued. “I do not shy away from all of your sister’s memories. While I hated having them in my head, it was through them that I learnt about... well, you.”

“Me?” rasped Luna.

I nodded. “Yes. I learnt about an adorable alicorn foal that loved the stars with all of her heart. I watched the alicorn foal grow up with the sole wish of safeguarding the dreams and granting the wishes of ponies. I listened to the alicorn’s only wish, which was to have the love of her subjects. It was a wish that should have rightfully been granted, but instead was returned with malice and suspicion. You were not fully to blame for this. Thus, I could not destroy you, even for the sake of revenge. It would have brought me down to Chrysalis’s level if I destroyed you: a kind, caring, pony. It was not worth it. Even if it meant I could drive a sword through Celestia’s heart.”

“That is a lie! Tia would hate us for what we forced her to do! Her memories would never be so kind to us!”

I stared into Luna’s pleading eyes. It was as if she knew what I was about to say. Her eyes wanted so badly to see my mouth move, but her body seemed to brace itself for an onslaught of daggers. Briefly, I bit my lip and shut my eyes. I knew she did not want to hear what I had to say, but it was my lie that had put us all into this situation. I would tell her the truth.

“Luna, your sister loved you. Even when she was about to die, she never hated you. Her last command was for me to save you, not to kill you. She never blamed you for your descent into Nightmare Moon. She only hated herself for her ignorance.”

It was a good thing I watched Luna closely, because as soon as I finished, she seized her crown with her magic and flung it away. As it clattered on the floor, Luna collapsed onto the floor, while I stood, shock-still at her grief-stricken cry that split the sky.

“Tiaaaaaaa!”

Alternia and Celestia, Celestia and Alternia, was all Twilight Sparkle could think of. Were they two beings brought together by fate on one night? Or were they the same changeling?

“Equestria to Twilight Sparkle?” The words filtered into the unicorn’s head and she blinked her eyes to see the rest of the company staring at her, worried frowns creasing their brows.
Twilight rubbed her temples with ink-stained hooves.

“I’m here. I just have trouble believing it all.”

Shining Armour nodded, his head shaking slowly from side to side. “I have the same problem. I’ve served directly under the Princess for my whole career. To find out she’s a changeling? It really boggles my mind.”

“Well, I think she was telling the truth. I know I can’t prove it and I don’t like that she is, but that’s what I think,” said Applejack.

“I trust Alternia. Her story was so... sad,” whimpered Fluttershy.
Rarity nodded, but her brow was furrowed and her visage uncharacteristically darkened. “I know it was sad, dear Fluttershy, but that does not mean it is necessarily true. Our changeling queen has left many questions unanswered in her tale.”

Cadance glanced reprovingly at the ivory unicorn. “Rarity, I do think that Alternia, that my aunt is telling the truth. Although, I do agree with you that there are some things I would like to know from her. Like, what happened to the original Celestia and where is she?”

“How did she know about Auntie Luna’s return,” piped up Blueblood.

“And how did she pick us to be the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony?” mused Twilight.

“More importantly, are you a changeling?” demanded Rarity, hoof pointed like a dagger at Blueblood. The others stared at Rarity with wide-eyes and raised brows as she glared at the bemused Prince.

“What?”

“You are the nephew of the Princess are you not?” hissed Rarity.

“I’m her ward! She calls me nephew and I call her auntie!” protested Blueblood.

Rarity gawked and her cheeks began to turn red in embarrassment. “Oh... well I was just checking.”

Applejack sighed at her friend’s melodramatic antics, while Twilight turned to the final members of the group. “Rainbow Dash, what do you think?”

Privately, Twilight had expected that boisterous pegasus would have been the first to speak. Instead, Rainbow had been silent through the entire narrative. She hadn’t even made a sound during the duel between Alternia and Chrysalis. Now her normally focused magenta eyes were flickering left and right.

“I don’t know, Twilight. I don’t know if I should trust her or if I should throw her out of Canterlot! She’s Celestia, but she’s not Celestia. She’s Alternia, or is she? I mean she has been Celestia for so long right? Argh! I don’t know!” groaned Rainbow as she threw her hooves into the air.
Twilight smiled wryly and placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “Rainbow, I don’t know either. The best thing we can do is to figure this all together. Spike, what do you think?”

The dragon blinked and stared at Twilight. “Wait, you’re asking for my opinion? You never ask for my opinion.”

“The Princess raised you, Spike. In this matter, your opinion is as important as everypony else’s,” explained the unicorn to her assistant.

Spike pursed his lips, his eyes slightly narrowed. “Well, I know the Princess can’t prove what she says. Still, how she told her story was exactly like how she told me stories when I was a baby dragon.”

“You still are a baby dragon, Spike,” said Twilight.

“Yeah, yeah, I know that, Twilight, but the point is, I think she was the Celestia I knew all this time and I trust that Celestia,” concluded the dragon. Twilight nodded her agreement with Spike as she wrote down the thought in her notes.

“That’s very good, Spike. What about you, Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie still wore a smile, but her chin was on her hoof and she seemed to be pondering something rather serious. “I think I might just ask Celternia to join me in our prank wars! Do you know how awesome a partner she’d make? I mean we could do so many fun things together and pull off some great pranks! Besides, I think Celternia looks like she needs some cheering up.” The ponies and dragon stared at Pinkie, blinking. Philomena had tucked her head into her wing and her soft giggles echoed through the chamber.

“You don’t get it? Celestia and Alternia, makes Celternia? No good? Alright, what about Altestia? Nope? Princess Celaltia? Then let’s try, Queen Celesnia of Equestria?” Pinkie suddenly gasped. “Hey! Did anypony notice Celestia, Alternia and Equestria rhyme?”

Twilight slowly put her hoof to her head and scratched her suddenly frazzled mane. “Pinkie Pie, I think we should just stick to ‘Princess’ for now. But you do have a point. The princess does need cheering up. We should go find her.”

Luna’s cry of despair tore a hole in my heart, but while my mind filled with hundreds of phrases of encouragement, none came to my lips. With nothing else to do, I summoned my magic and levitated Luna’s crown to her. Yet, she batted it aside with her hoof, throwing the unfortunate piece of regalia to the floor, again.

“We do not deserve to be a princess of Equestria, or Celestia’s sister!” she sniffed. I cringed and knelt next to Luna, but she shuffled away and turned so that I could only see her back.

“Why not?” I asked.

“We beat our own sister to the edge of death. If we cannot even take care of our own sister, how can we care for our ponies? We know the punishment for our crimes, mayhaps we should pay for them!” she sobbed. I opened my mouth, but uttered no sound. I had to comfort, Luna somehow, and in some way. But what to say? I shifted closer to Luna, trying to make eye contact with her, but she kept avoiding my gaze.

“Luna, please! What will Equestria do without you?” I begged

“They will do what they have for a thousand years and listen to thee! Our ponies have flourished and entered into prosperity unheard of under thy guidance. Yet, we repaid thee by invading thy most sacred memories and repeated what our sister did a thousand years ago! Why art thou even trying to comfort us? Leave us now!”

My breath caught in my throat and I froze. She was right. Why was I trying to help this foolish alicorn? She forced her way into my head, peered upon my most treasured memories without my permission. If not for Luna, Celestia would have never needed to make me impersonate her. How much political headache and mountains of paperwork did I have to go through to restore her to her former position? How much time and infuriating effort did I have to give to teach Luna about the modern era? What had she and her sister ever do for my Equestria?

A cold chill, like flowing ice-water, seeped into my chest. I flexed my muscles and raised myself from the floor. I sensed the ends of my hooves go numb as I trotted to the door. Luna continued to weep, but I did not look back.

As my hooves stepped over the doorjamb, I heard Luna spoke. It was like she was talking through a tunnel, but the words rung with an awful finality.

"Alternia, tell Twilight Sparkle we have left to roam more solitary fields. Where our presence cannot harm anypony or being."

I felt my heart drop to my stomach. Terror coursed through my veins. All my thoughts of vengeance, of anger were banished.

“No,” I said.

I spun around and cantered quickly to Luna’s side. My horn glowed as I seized the alicorn and lifted her into the air. With a heave, I deposited her onto the observatory’s lone couch. She hit the velvet antique in a cloud of dust. The princess stared at me confused and tried to get up, but I lifted an unyielding hoof to her face.

“Luna, I will not let you leave,” I rasped.

“Why not, Alternia?” she gasped.

“Because...” I swallowed. I shut my eyes and bit my lips so hard I thought my fangs would draw blood. My teeth ground against each other in indecision. In my heart, I knew why I had stopped her, but I remained paralyzed.

“Because what?”

“Because you’re my sister!” I cried.

The alicorn froze as if a Windigo had embraced her and stared up at my averted eyes.

“What?” croaked the alicorn.

I turned away from Luna as I remembered a time not so long ago. “I first met you two years ago.”

It was when Nightmare Moon had just been purified by the Elements of Harmony. What Twilight and her friends didn’t know was that I watched them. From my hiding place in the Everfree Forest, I had observed the events that led to my student and her friends finding the Elements. My heart had plummeted when I watched Twilight fall, my teeth had chattered when they faced the Manticore, I almost screamed at the trees and my heart nearly dropped to my stomach when Rainbow faced the Shadowbolts. I sat on the sidelines and did nothing when Twilight faced Nightmare Moon. All the while, I fought the temptation to blast you to nothingness, and reminded myself to trust the abilities of my protégé.

“Gee, Twilight! I thought you were just spoutin' a lot of hooey, but I reckon we really do represent the elements of friendship.” I smiled at Applejack’s statement, and reckoned it was time for me to appear.

“Indeed you do.” I released my disguise and summoned my magic. With the moon freed from Nightmare Moon’s grasp, I raised the sun into the sky and teleported into the castle.

Twilight was the first to see me and met me with a delighted smile. “Princess Celestia!”

I embraced Twilight, “Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student. I knew you could do it.”
Twilight looked up at me, her eyes wide, “But... you told me it was all an old pony tale...”

“I told you that you needed to make some friends, nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return and I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her, but you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart.” As I spoke to Twilight, the corners of my eyes tracked the wisps of smoke wafting away to reveal your form.

The first thing I noticed was how frail you looked. Where you had once stood at almost equal height to Celestia, you now barely reached her shoulder. Yet, I had to strain the muscles in my face to stop my brow from furrowing. I knew that if not for you, Celestia would not have needed to force me into her role.

“Now if only another will as well. Princess Luna!” I saw you stiffen at my voice. You looked up with eyes that were moist with regret, and trembling in fear. You averted your gaze immediately, but for a moment, I was struck silent.

I forced my lips to move. “It has been a thousand years since I have seen you like this.” I knelt by your side, examining you closely for any malignant magic, but found none. All I could see was a young pony, on the verge of tears. I was reminded of why I had decided to spare you. That you were not originally a tyrant, but an innocent alicorn I had seen in your sister’s memories, an alicorn attempting to put up a brave front, but was failing. A pony, whose safety had been entrusted to me. I wondered, what could I offer to staunch those tears? Perhaps you would be cheered up by being given what was being denied to you.

“Time to put our differences behind us; we were meant to rule together, little sister.”

I barely heard the exclamations of Twilight and her friends. My eyes focused on your downcast face. You did not speak or even answer me. I did not know what else I could offer you. If not equal rule of Equestria, what would comfort you? So I gave you the only gift I could give at the time.

“Will you accept my friendship?”

An unbearable silence that stretched on and on met my question. I breathed in, ready to let out my breath in a sigh. It seemed that even if I saved you from Nightmare Moon, I could not save you from yourself. What would I say to Celestia?

Then, you threw yourself up at me. I started and sprang to my hooves, only felt your nose nuzzling my neck. My mouth wide open, I stared at the alicorn crying joyfully into my shoulder.

“I’m so sorry! I missed you so much, big sister!”

I felt my cheeks dampen as you leant against my chest. With bleary eyes, I smiled and rubbed my chin against your forehead. Today, I had gained something I had thought I had lost forever.

“I’ve missed you too.”

I had gained a new sister.

Author's Note

Hi readers, I'm sorry for the delay, but I was working with a very emotional more than 3000 word chapter and a hell of a lot of rewrites. The chapter was actually finished a few days ago... but I altered it because something wasn't working. Luckily, the busy portion of my summer is nearly over and I will be re-submitting to EQD in the next few weeks and writing the next chapter at the same time, so expect in about 2 weeks. Have a great summer.

Next chapter Title

Chapter 10: Alternia and Twilight

Chapter 10: New Promises

“Sometimes people don’t understand

the promises they’re making when they make them,” I said.

Isaac shot me a look. “Right, of course.

But you keep the promise anyway. That’s

what love is. Love is keeping the promise anyway.”

― John Green, The Fault in Our Stars

Luna’s unblinking eyes watched Alternia pace to the balcony of the observatory, with eyes centered on the landscape beneath her.

“From that day forward, I saw you as my sister. You were not of my mother’s blood, but I felt that I needed to protect you. I knew you were a pony worth helping, one who I would be able to talk to when Twilight would be long gone. I wished that I could gain something I lost long ago... ” Like a stone, the disguised changeling’s chin dropped to the edge of the railing and she sighed. “I’m sorry, Luna. I knew it was foolish from the start, but I couldn’t help myself.”

The alicorn’s eyes narrowed and her teeth ground together as she attempted to sort through her conflicting emotions. Swallowing to clear her parched throat, the alicorn coughed and stepped off the couch.

“Alternia, please face us.” Alternia straightened and slowly turned around. As the changeling faced her, Luna flinched as she saw the magenta eyes, wavy mane and pure white coat of her sister. What she saw, looked exactly like her sister, but the princess knew that despite her deepest desire, the being in front of her was not Celestia. “Alternia, please resume thy normal form. We wish to talk to thee, without the masks, with no lies, just between the two of us.”

The changeling blinked and flinched, and for a moment, Luna was worried she might refuse. Yet, green flames traveled down Celestia’s form, burning away white fur and revealing charcoal chitin. The creature underneath the mask looked like a hideous fiend from a foal’s nightmare, but for some reason the muscles in Luna’s shoulders loosened.

“Thou are correct in that thou could never replace our sister. We would have figured out thy deception in time. Thou only delayed an inevitable confrontation when thou could have told us and spared us all of this fiasco.” Luna paused. Alternia had turned her eyes away from the alicorn and her legs trembled ever so slightly. The princess could see the changeling was bracing herself. Alternia expected Luna to continue to scold her, but in reality the alicorn was not sure of what to say. What could Luna say to this changeling who had tricked them all, yet had done so much for her and her ponies?

Luna let the breath she had been holding out of her nostrils. “But Alternia, while thou must pay for thy deception, thou need not apologize for thy affection towards us.” Alternia’s jaw dropped open in disbelief and as Luna continued, her voice grew stronger with every word spoken, as did her resolve in her choice.

“There were far easier methods to protect Equestria. Yet, thou endangered thy precious Twilight Sparkle and saved us from our own darkness. Thou guided our steps in this new Equestria that thou hast forged. Even now, thou continues to convince Equestria to accept and love us for who we are. Even though we slandered thee and invaded thy mind, thou still wished to comfort us.” The alicorn trotted forward and looked into the changeling’s flickering turquoise-green eyes. “Thou... would treat us like a sister when our own once ignored us? We do not begrudge thee for that.”

At the last sentence, Alternia was standing as still as a statue. Yet, her expression was that of a criminal who had just found out she had been pardoned for her crime.

“Luna, does that mean you... ” stammered the changeling.

The princess bowed her head. “We forgive thee for impersonating our sister and deceiving us. In addition, we ask for thy pardon for invading thy mind and for slandering thee.”

Alternia relaxed and stood a little taller than she had before. She wore a warm smile that was not Celestia’s smile, but Luna thought it was somehow more sincere. “Of course I forgive you, Luna. Is there anything I can do to help you?”

The princess hesitated for a moment before she spoke. “Yes... We do not know what place you occupy in our heart. Would thou aide us in this endeavour?”

The changeling queen grinned widely. Her fangs glinted in the dim light, but somehow, they did not scare the alicorn princess. “It would be my pleasure, Princess Luna,” said Alternia, her head inclined slightly.

Luna shook her head, a smile of her own gracing her lips. “Please call me Luna.”

Twilight and the others were overjoyed when they found a disguised Alternia and Luna walking down a hallway, side by side and cheerfully chatting. After assuring their friends that they were alright, Alternia ordered that the wedding preparations would go on and set the date for the next day. Twilight soon found herself accompanying Alternia around the castle with her trusty checklist. The changeling queen personally oversaw the wedding preparations and the ongoing repairs for Canterlot. The young unicorn diligently went down her checklist, advising her mentor as the pair roamed the castle.

As Twilight observed Alternia, she couldn’t help but feel that what she saw wasn’t right. ‘Celestia’ chatted to ponies, complimenting them for work well done, or instructing them on tasks. When the princess was talking to Royal Guards, she became much more serious and spoke in low tones, but Twilight couldn’t help but find it perfectly normal. Strangely enough, it was this normalcy that she found disturbing.

“Twilight, do you have something to ask of me?” inquired Alternia, her eyebrows creased with concern.

“Nothing! I’m fine, Princess!” stammered Twilight, shaking her head fervently.

Alternia lowered her head so that she could meet Twilight’s gaze. “You have been staring at me for a long time. Is there anything wrong?” The unicorn bit her lip and momentarily turned her head away, before facing her mentor.

“Well... while we were gone, we talked about your story and I kind of have a few questions that I would like you to answer... But they can wait! I mean, the wedding comes first!” insisted Twilight. She tried to smile, but could feel her teeth showing and her eyebrows unable to rise high enough.

Alternia shook her head and returned to the gold-clad Royal Guard she had been talking to. “Sergeant Storm Front, before you inform Sir Gaiter can you please find Princess Luna and tell her to oversee the rest of the wedding preparations with Princess Cadance? Tell her I have a long overdue talk with my student.” The guard saluted and trotted off, leaving Twilight and Alternia in the corridor.

“What is it that you wish to ask, my faithful student?” asked Alternia. Swallowing to clear her throat, Twilight spoke the question that had been lingering on her mind since she had received the Elements of Harmony. A question, she hoped would answer the other question that she had locked away in her heart.

“Princess, what part did you play in assembling the Elements of Harmony?” asked Twilight. “And why did you choose me as your student?” wondered the unicorn, wordlessly.

Alternia’s smile faded at the question, though her voice remained gentle.

“A very good question, Twilight, but we’ll have to go somewhere private before I can explain this to you,” replied Alternia. The changeling’s horn began to glow and the flames of a portal began to surround them. Twilight cantered closer to Alternia’s side as the flames began to rise.

“But where are we going?” asked Twilight as the flames swallowed them up. Then, just as they had risen, the tendrils of fire subsided. Twilight blinked, all she could see was darkness. She breathed in and coughed. The air was heavy, full of dust and moisture and had a stale, earth-like scent. Twilight focused her magic through her horn and gawked at what was revealed.

The pair were in a long cavernous hall almost as long as the throne room in Canterlot. It was nowhere near as high and the ceiling was only a few feet above Alternia’s horn. Yet, what amazed Twilight was that the entire complex was underground. This was evident with the forest of tree roots hanging from the ceiling like strings and shrivelled banners.

“Welcome, to what remains of the Everfree Hive,” whispered Alternia softly. Twilight glanced at the changeling and noticed the small drops at the edges of her eyes.

“Wait... this is your home? Then where are all of the changelings?” exclaimed Twilight.

The queen shook her head sadly and brushed away a particularly annoying tree root. “I don’t know. The hive was abandoned a long time ago. A hundred years into my reign, I led an entire expeditionary force into the hive, thinking I would confront my sister, entrenched with her swarm. Instead, I found... this.” Alternia carelessly waved her hoof at a darkened area at the end of the hall. Biting her lip, Twilight narrowed her eyes at the shadows and trotted forward. As the unicorn advanced, the violet glow from her horn tore off the cloak of darkness to reveal steps that led up to a throne.

The throne was actually more like a large chair. It was made entirely out of dark obsidian and had a high-back and large legrests. Once it would have been menacing, a more commanding throne compared to Alternia’s one back at Canterlot. However, large parts of the obsidian had been chipped and one of the armrests was gone. All that remained was a dust covered seat.

“Fate has a strange tendency to never fulfil our expectations. Before I ever became ‘Celestia’, all I wanted was to be everything my mother was. I could have never thought my destiny was to impersonate the Princess of Equestria. Neither could I have imagined that I would see the day that this throne crumbled,” said Alternia. The changeling slowly turned her head to her student. “Twilight, you’re right. You need to know the part I played in assembling the Elements of Harmony and guiding you to your fate.”

Alternia’s horn surged brightly then faded. Out of the darkness, an emerald ghost-like wisp emerged. It danced from the changeling’s horn onto the ground between the pair like a small green lantern. As the flame began to glow, Twilight and Alternia both lowered themselves onto the ground.

“Celestia had replaced the Elements of Harmony in the ruins of the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters on the pedestal where you had found them. A while after I recovered from my wounds, I retrieved the Elements for safekeeping and locked them in a vault in Canterlot Castle.” Alternia rolled her eyes and grumbled. “The exact same vault that Discord somehow managed to break into despite all the protection spells I had placed upon it through the years.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “No wonder you were so scared of Discord.”

“It was perhaps the most terrifying moment of my life before Chrysalis revealed herself to us, but I digress. All I know of the The Elements of Harmony come from the memories of Princess Celestia. Yet, even she doesn’t know exactly how they work.”

“What?” gasped Twilight. She couldn’t believe it. How could even Celestia not know how the Elements of Harmony work?

Alternia nodded sagely. “What she did know is that the Elements of Harmony are parts of the original Rainbow of Light imbued into six gems found by Clover the Clever, Smart Cookie and Private Pansy through the guidance of Celestia and Luna’s mother.”

“Celestia and Luna’s mother?” whispered Twilight.

Alternia gazed into the darkness with narrowed eyes.. “Faust, the creator of Equestria and of this world.” As she whispered the name, the air in the cave seemed to reverberate, like a great storm was approaching. Twilight and Alternia froze for a moment, their eyes fearfully darting around the cavern, looking for the source.

“There’s a reason I prefer not to speak her name out loud,” rasped Alternia, her ears still twisting to scan for the source of the sound.

Twilight quickly nodded her agreement. “So... how do the Elements choose their wielders?”

Alternia’s eyebrows furrowed slightly, “Unfortunately Twilight, I can’t really answer that question. According to what Celestia knew, the Elements could only be wielded by those or one who exemplified their virtues. Celestia bore the elements of Kindness, Magic and Loyalty. Luna bore the elements of Laughter, Generosity and Honesty.”

“Then why was Celestia able to wield all six Elements against Nightmare Moon?” interrupted Twilight. The changeling’s tail swished from side to side as she placed her hoof to her chin.

“I can only hazard a guess. Celestia’s decision to use the Elements against Nightmare Moon was a desperate one, forced upon her due to her imminent defeat. She was standing on her last legs and to save Equestria she...” Alternia’s eyes widened for a moment and she winced. Twilight leant forward, concerned at her teacher’s pained expression.

“Get out... get out...” whispered the changeling.

“Princess?” called Twilight. Alternia’s only response was to moan and clamp both her hooves to her ears as if she was trying to block out some sound, but the cave was silent.

“Get out of my head!” Alternia whimpered and she began to shake as if she was cold, yet the air was warm and musky.

“Alternia?” yelled Twilight. As soon as sheraised her voice, Alternia blinked and slowly pulled herself up.

“I’m alright, Twilight. It was just another episode.” Twilight blinked uncomprehendingly, her face fraught with worry. The changeling sighed, screwed her eyes shut for a moment, and then opened them again. “I never truly was able to deal with carrying Celestia’s memories. Sometimes, while I am trying to recall parts of her life, the more vivid of her recollections invade my consciousness. When that happens, I... lose myself in her past.”

Twilight’s gasped, alarm rising in her throat and catching hold of it. “Oh my gosh I’m so sorry, Princess! I shouldn’t have asked you to—” Alternia placed her hoof on Twilight’s lips, stopping her from speaking. The changeling was smiling, and although she seemed tired, her voice was calm.

“Twilight, I’m alright, and you need to know this. Now, if I remember correctly, Celestia was only able to use the Elements because at the moment before Nightmare Moon was about to land the death blow, she took on every attribute of the Elements and was able to unleash their power. Yet, Celestia was never the original wielder of Generosity, Honesty and Laughter, so she didn’t know how to use the Elements to cleanse Luna. Thus, her only option was to banish Luna to the moon for a thousand years. The power of the Elements of Kindness, Loyalty, Generosity, Laughter and Honesty was so spent from such a last-ditch usage that they reverted to their dormant state. These were the stone balls that you found. Magic, the keystone element and primary conduit between the other elements was so badly burnt up that its physical manifestation disappeared.”

Twilight inclined her head in understanding, yet her brow was still narrowed in puzzlement. “But Princess that doesn’t answer my question.”

“Let’s think, Twilight. What did Nightmare Moon do the Elements of Harmony in The Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters?” inquired Alternia. Twilight raised an eyebrow at Alternia’s grinning face. Why in the hay was her teacher asking her this question?

“She smashed...” Twilight’s eyes expanded over her face and sparkled, exactly like the moment of her epiphany two years ago. “She smashed the Elements of Harmony! But the spirits of the Elements of Harmony were—”

“Right there, within you and your friends,” said Alternia, tapping Twilight’s chest, right where her heart was. “Although their physical bodies were destroyed, the spirits of the Elements lived. I don’t know how they accomplished it, what the spirits are or even how they select their bearers, but they chose you and your friends.”

Twilight’s felt like she would topple over from what had been revealed to her, but her mind continued to fit the pieces together. “The Sonic Rainboom.”

“And the events surrounding it are proof that you were were chosen, perhaps at birth, to bear the Elements of Harmony. Celestia and Luna found out that the spirits of the Elements could never be destroyed, much like how you found out that day. It was Celestia’s hope that when the Elements eventually chose new bearers, they could be used to cleanse Luna of Nightmare Moon.” Alternia winced, her tired eyes reflecting the flickering firelight. “I... hated Princess Luna. I wanted to take revenge on her, but I also learnt about Luna through Celestia’s memories and I understood that I was acting just like Chrysalis. So I decided to keep a sharp lookout.”

Something within Twilight’s chest, hurt with an ice-cold ache, like a Windigo had kissed it. “So, I’m your student, only because I bore the Element of Magic?” whispered Twilight, so softly that she wasn’t even sure she had thought or asked that question. But Alternia had heard and her smile faded, just a little and she seemed to withdraw into herself.

“I meant every word I said that day. I knew you were the Element of Magic and you had a very special gift. No mere filly could have enlarged a magic-resistant dragon, transfigured her parents into plants and trap four of the most learned unicorns in my school. I planned to help you hone your talent in magic by choosing you as my protege and guide you to help Equestria,” said Alternia. The changeling looked right at Twilight with trembling turquoise-green eyes, moist with tears. “I would grow attached to you, Twilight, but I never realized how deeply I would grow to care for you. Your inquisitive way of looking at the world, your drive for learning, your determination to rise to any challenge and most of all, your love for me, Twilight. You became my closest companion, my student and my friend. I have had friends, but nopony ever showed me the love that you have. Believe me, I know better than anypony.”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but her throat refused to even croak. Tears were in her eyes, tears of relief. It was like the pressure, the hesitation, the fear in Twilight that her teacher had lied to her about her love, had vanished. Twilight’s heart felt so light, that if a wind blew, she’d be carried away.

Then, a stray thought, an innocent, inquisitive thought floated through her mind and Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Wait, what do you mean by you saying that you know better than anypony?”

Alternia’s lip curled over her fangs and she closed her eyes. “I can sense your emotions, Twilight. All changelings can sense the emotions of others, to a certain degree.”

The revelation spread across Twilight’s face like a wave on a lake. Along with that revelation, came the realization to a dark question that had been never been truly addressed. That question dragged an image of the back of an alicorn leaving the Canterlot wedding hall and stained the earlier relief that Twilight.

“Then why didn’t you believe me when I told you about Cadance?” demanded Twilight. She continued to advance toward Alternia, who backed away, her gaze averted and her face obscured by an expressionless mask. “Why didn’t you trust me?” Twilight’s horn sparked and her body shook as she threw her words against Alternia like scything daggers. “You could sense my emotions couldn’t you! Why did you just leave me!” Twilight suddenly found she couldn’t advance any further. Alternia had halted, and the unicorn found herself fixed with the towering changeling’s hardened eyes.

“Twilight Sparkle, I am not omnipotent! I cannot read your mind and emotions do not tell me the truth, just how you felt at the time. I felt anger, distrust and hate as you accused my niece. These negative emotions surprised me. Yet, what truly shocked me was your happiness when you humiliated Cadance at the wedding rehearsal! Your happiness was vile, vindictive. It was exactly the same emotion my sister had when she struck me down in battle, one thousand years ago!”

The words hit Twilight like Applejack had just bucked her in the gut. Twilight’s lungs simply emptied of air. Worst of all, she knew Alternia was right. She had been glad to humiliate Cadance during the wedding rehearsal. Her mind had been crying “Yes!” when her former foal-sitter had run off sobbing. Yet, the empty void in Twilight’s chest soon filled with the flames of anger and she unleashed it like a cannon against her teacher.

“But didn’t you say you loved me?” screamed Twilight. Alternia froze and staggered. It was like Twilight had dealt a death blow to Alternia. The changeling swayed like a tree struck with an axe and almost looked like she would fall to the ground, but she stood, her head bowed.

“I... do, and I am, so sorry for leaving you in the hall, Twilight. I should have trusted you, I should have always told you everything. But I let my past cloud my view of the present and because of that I almost lost the future. I almost lost what we had between us. I... was so afraid you’d never forgive me, your foolish teacher and... well... I’m sorry.” Alternia sat on the ground, and fell silent, her eyes wandering over the packed earth beneath their hooves. Twilight hadn’t made a sound since her last question. Her cheeks were damp and her throat was hoarse. She wasn’t sure what she felt, her head was so jumbled, so disorganized and so tired. Once again, Twilight could understand the way Alternia had reacted, but Twilight couldn’t fully suppress the fury she felt at her mentor. Even so, Twilight knew one thing she wanted of Alternia. She did not want their friendship to end.

“Alternia,” whispered Twilight.

“Yes, Twilight?” rasped Alternia, haltingly.

Twilight glared at Alternia, her eyes burning hotly. “I’m still mad at you. I know I approached things the wrong way at the wedding, but I’m angry that you didn’t trust me. Not only that, you’ve deceived me, you’ve kept things from me. I’m not sure if I could fully forgive you for that.” Twilight’s expression softened and the changeling’s eyes widened at the small, tentative smile on her student’s lips. “But you’ve always loved me, even if you’ve made mistakes. I know that and I always will love you. Thus, if you wouldn’t mind, I would like you to continue teaching me.” Alternia smiled, a smile so bright, so full of happiness that Twilight couldn’t help, but smile with her.

“But you must promise me one thing,” said Twilight, her brow stitched in a reproving frown. The changeling bit her lip. It was as if she was expecting something terrible to come out of her student’s mouth. But then Atlernia pulled herself up resolutely and met Twilight’s questioning gaze.

“Anything for you, my faithful student.”

Twilight grinned and Alternia raised an eyebrow at the hint of mischief in that grin. “You must promise that our relationship will never be just of teacher and student. That we will never lie to one another and always have the other’s back. That we will cheer each other up when we are down and treat each other with compassion and forgiveness. Finally, we must always be willing to give anything up to one another.” Alternia blinked and then chuckled as she realized what Twilight was saying.

“I promise that we will always be friends, my faithful student,” swore the changeling. The two smiled and spoke together, a pair of voices intertwined as one. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” said the changeling and unicorn as they mimed the actions of the promise. As the pair stuck their hooves toward their eyes, they both forgot to close their eyelids.

“Argh!” yelled Twilight and Alternia. The duo rapidly blinked their eyes and stared at each other, before bursting into a fit of giggles. The changeling’s raspy laugh merged with the unicorn’s more melodious laugh and filled the hall with echoes.

So, in a cave hidden from the sun, where changelings once pledged their allegiance to changeling queens, another changeling queen and her young unicorn protégé made their vow. They forged promise that would never be broken and remade a friendship that would last forever.

Chapter 11: New Developments

Chapter 11:New Developments

“It is better to risk saving a guilty person than to condemn an innocent one.”

― Voltaire

Twilight and Alternia blinked into Alternia’s private chambers, giggling to themselves. Their reverie was quickly interrupted though as they found a unicorn stallion with a ridiculous amount of tacky military badges and golden bars pinned to his dress uniform.

“Princess Celestia, I have—”

“Major Golden Star, how and why did you enter my chambers? You know that not even the Royal Guard are allowed in my chambers on penalty of court-martial!” reminded Alternia, an icy edge to her voice. Inwardly, she let out a sigh of relief that she had donned her disguise before teleporting to her chambers.

Golden Star flinched, jingling some of his gaudy ornaments. “Princess, I overruled your guards because it’s urgent. We’ve captured several changelings and are trying to interrogate them, but they refuse to cooperate.”

Alternia and Twilight’s interest was caught and they raised their eyebrows. Golden Star beamed at the pair’s reaction and completely missed the worried look that passed from Twilight to the impassive Princess.

“Thank you, Major, for informing us, but I warn you, do not enter my chambers without my express permission ever again.” Alternia then pursed her lips thoughtfully and added, “Major, please fetch Princess Luna and Prince Blueblood and take them to the cells. Twilight, go inform Shining Armour, and help him with the wedding. I don’t think this is something you’ll be comfortable doing.”

The Canterlot Dungeons had not seen this much activity in years. Two Royal Guards admitted Alternia, Luna, and Blueblood into the dungeons. There, they were met with more guards that had their backs turned to them, focused on what was within five steel-barred cells.

The chained changelings sat tensely on the floors of their prisons. The moment the trio stepped into the dungeon, they hissed in unison and their light blue eyes narrowed. The guards started and spun around, their eyes widening as they saw Celestia’s form.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and... Prince Blueblood?” said the guards, confusion replacing the reverence in their voices.

“Eh hem?” remarked Blueblood officiously, a discerning eyebrow raised. Immediately, the guard snapped to attention.

Shaking her head at her nephew’s antics, Alternia drew a solemn mask over her features. “I will speak with the prisoners; one at a time in the interrogation room with Luna and Blueblood.” Before the guards could get another word out, Alternia raised her hoof. “There will be no need for any escorts. I will be fine with my sister and nephew.”

“But Princess, how are you going to get these savages to talk?” asked Golden Star. Luna stared disbelievingly at Golden Star, who seemed almost eager for Alternia to answer the question, while Blueblood nervously glanced at his aunt. Alternia herself blinked uncomprehendingly, then her magenta eyes seemed to burn with barely-concealed disdain.

“I merely said I wished to speak with the prisoners, major. If these changelings do not wish to talk to me, then that would be their choice, however foolish it may be,” remarked Alternia. Raising her hoof, Alternia pointed to the first cell.

“Let’s start with her,” said Alternia. The Royal Guards stared at their princess in confusion

“Wait, Princess, that’s a she?” gasped a guard. Alternia inwardly cursed herself as she realized she had slipped up. Of course, she knew how to differentiate between changeling sexes, but none of the guards knew.

“We alicorns know far more than the common pony and have had interactions with changelings in the distant past,” said Luna cryptically. Alternia breathed an inward sigh of relief, and as the three walked into the interrogation room she smiled gratefully at Luna.

The room was bare, a single wooden table with some four old creaky chairs being the only furnishings.

“Luna, I would prefer if you ask the questions. Blueblood, observe them and I’ll try to glean what I can from what I know of changelings,” whispered Alternia to her friends.

The Princess of the Night raised an azure eyebrow, “Shalt thou not ask the questions, Alternia?” inquired Luna.

“With all due respect, Aunt Luna, you’re scarier. I believe Aunt Celes—Alternia wishes to introduce a level of intimidation into the interrogation,” piped up Blueblood. Alternia nodded, a mischievous grin on her lips, to which Luna snorted. Still, the alicorn took the centre chair and composed herself as Alternia told the guards to bring the changeling in.

The changeling was young, with a strong gleaming carapace and thick legs. The chair creaked noticeably as she was seated upon it. As the door slowly closed shut, Luna leant forward.

“What is thy name and title?” bellowed Luna in full on Royal Canterlot deafening the confines of the interrogation room. The changeling shook like she was weathering a blizard, her lips pressed so closely together they paled and her gaze averted, but she didn’t answer.

And then, things went in a rather unexpected direction.

“Oh, we are sorry, we spoke too loud. What is thy name and title,” asked the princess demurely.

Alternia’s eyes widened, while Blueblood almost fell out of his chair in shock.

“I-I-I- won’t tell you anything!” stammered the changeling.

Luna shrugged nonchalantly, “But thou just told us thee will not tell us anything.” The changeling winced and covered her mouth with her hooves.

“I… I… L-L-Long live Queen Chrysalis!” whimpered the changeling.

“Indeed, long live Queen Chrysalis,” echoed Luna most enthusiastically, while raising her hoof to the ceiling. Everybody in the room was staring at Luna in disbelief. The changeling in particular was shivering at the alicorn’s wide smile.

“W-What are you playing at pony?” demanded the changeling, mouth agape in confusion.

“Truly I tell thee changeling, we do not wish to fight with thy kind. Ponies are not great warriors. We would not be so easily beaten today if we were,” said Luna as casually as if she was discussing the weather.

“I guess so…” said the changeling, uncertainly.

“Why, our own sister was defeated by thy queen this very day!” Alternia groaned dramatically, making sure to grimace at the same time. “And the Elements of Harmony were detained, within your Queen’s grasp!” Silently thanking her mother for her instruction, Alternia swooned gracefully onto her chair, making sure to do it just like the operas she so hated, but had to attend anyway for appearances.

“Surely, the changelings must be a grand race. It makes us wonder how the changeling hive is constructed, it must be a glorious structure. A monument that would dwarf Canterlot!” speculated Luna, hoof on her chin.

“Well yes, our hive is carved into the Badlands Canyons after all,” remarked the changeling. It took Alternia all her willpower to stop herself from doing a ‘yes’ dance, but she managed. Given the momentary hesitation by Luna, it seemed she also had trouble suppressing her own joy. Oddly enough, it was Blueblood of all ponies, who kept a straight face.

“Quite so, it was nice talking to you changeling. Guards, please return her to the cell.” Luna glanced at Alternia, grinning, as the guards entered and took the changeling back to her cell. The moment the door shut, Alternia wrapped her arms around Luna, catching the alicorn by surprise.

“Luna, you’re a genius! How did you ever think of that?” inquired Alternia eagerly. Luna extracted herself from Alternia’s grip and coughed.

“Well, fear only comes with uncertainty. As the first of her kind to be interrogated, the changeling would have been mentally prepared to be tortured, beaten and threatened. It was better to use an unexpected approach to scare this changeling. Then, with fear, comes confusion. Only then, can information be obtained from the interrogated,” explained Luna. The princess frowned. “However, this technique will only work when the subject is untrained, such as this one.”

“Still, it was an impressive performance and I think I have something you might be interested in,” said Alternia with a smile. “You see, that first changeling was a drone, the worker class of the changeling hive.” At Alternia’s statement, Luna’s brow was raised in interest. Blueblood scratched his mane, mystified at his aunt’s reaction.

“But auntie, what does that have to do with any of this?” inquired the prince innocently.

Shaking her head and mumbling something about the education of Equestrian Nobility, Luna glanced at Blueblood. “Nephew, ask yourself this question. What is a worker doing on the front lines of a major changeling offensive, which is exclusively a job for soldiers?” Blueblood blinked, and his lips curled in a silent ‘oh’.

“So, Queen Chrysalis was desperate enough to order untrained changelings into battle. But why?” wondered Blueblood, tapping the table. Luna remained silent, biting her lip in frustration.

“I have a hunch, but I need to confirm it,” said Alternia contemplatively. She turned to Luna. “Why don’t we let Blueblood take over this time and continue this type of interrogation?” Blueblood nodded, and the three resumed their seats, but Luna leaned over to Alternia, her eyes narrowed.

“Are you sure letting a soft prince lead the interrogation is a good idea?” whispered Luna into her ear.

“Trust me on this. Blueblood is... picky, but if anything he’s good at making conversation, one way or another,” replied Alternia. It was then Luna noticed the wicked glint in the changeling’s eye and decided to abandon her line of questioning.

The second changeling was a male and smaller than the first one. Despite the rough handling by the guards, his gaunt face, remained emotionless, not unlike a stone.. Blueblood sat on his chair, leaning back, shoulders completely relaxed.

“So changeling, tell me a little about yourself. Perhaps your name?” suggested the prince. Luna groaned inwardly at her nephew’s all too genial tone. There was no way he was going to get anything out of this changeling, who was far more contained than the first.

Sure enough, he didn’t. The changeling was silent. To that, Blueblood simply shrugged, produced a silk hoofkerchief from his jacket, and coughed daintily into it. After doing so, he pocketed the hoofkerchief and shifted around on his chair. Luna glanced at Alternia, who had the tiniest hint of a smile on her lips.

Trust him, was what that smile said but Luna was beginning to find it increasingly difficult to quell her frustration.

Finally, Blueblood stopped wiggling around and sighed happily.

“Alright, if you won’t tell me anything about yourself, then I shall. I am Prince Blueblood the Fifteenth, Royal Prince of Equestria, Duke of Canterlot, Lord of the — “

A long, long, long, long, long, long, long, while later...

“And that’s how the Blueblood family is related to the line of Princess Platinum.”

A single hair in Luna’s ethereal mane twanged out of place as the alicorn stared at the prince. Her pupils had shrunk to pinpricks, and her eyes were as wide as frisbees. Now she realized the meaning of the Prince’s earlier antics. He was getting himself comfortable so he could go on the most boring history lecture given. Perhaps Twilight Sparkle, and even Starswirl the Bearded himself, would have grown stiff enough from that extremely tangential oration to be felled like petrified trees.

“My, you really sat through all of that. Normally ponies scream for me to stop after the first five minutes,” remarked Blueblood happily. The prisoner croaked, and seemed to sway slightly, forwards and backwards. If Luna wasn’t so frazzled, she would have sworn his tail was twitching. “In that case, we’ll continue with the history of Equestria. According to—”

“Nephew, I believe… you have done your best,” rasped Alternia. Luna strained her stiff muscles to see Alternia’s harrowed visage. Her right eyelid was twitching erratically, her mane had stopped flowing, and it no long sparkled.

“I have to say that I am surprised by your constant attention, young hatchling. Not every changeling would have sat through my nephew’s lecture without at least trying to tune it out,” said Alternia. She shook her head to clear it and then asked her final question.

“Do you have any family you worry about?”

Somehow, the changeling seemed to wilt at the question. Yet, it was only for a moment, before his stoic expression returned. With a sigh, Alternia called for the guards to take the changeling away before turning to her friends.

“I believe nephew, that while your tactic was… effective, it was perhaps too effective,” rasped Luna, still in a daze. Blueblood ‘hrmphed’ indignantly, but was quelled by Alternia’s groan.

“I concur,” added the changeling. Blueblood sighed, only for Alternia to place a comforting hoof on his shoulder. “Still, thanks to Blueblood wearing down the infiltrator, I was able to get a reaction out of him.”

“Infiltrator?” questioned Luna.

Alternia gently tapped her forehead with her hoof. “The changeling was an infiltrator, or as we sometimes call them, a ‘love-collector’. Normally, his job is to collect love from pony settlements he has embedded himself in.”

“Yet he was part of a purely offensive attack where his skills became meaningless,” continued Luna, eyes narrowed in suspicion.

The changeling nodded sagely. “Precisely. What’s more, his reaction when I asked him the last question was most curious. I think I know what is ailing Chrysalis’s hive, but I don’t know why.”

“Perhaps the next one will give us an answer,” said Blueblood optimistically.

“Maybe… I shall interrogate him,” said Alternia.

The third changeling was also a male. Unlike the infiltrator though, he had a very thick, heavy looking carapace that was heavily notched and scratched. Some of these wounds were new, Alternia could tell he had been in the thick of the fighting in Canterlot. That, and the hardened look in his eyes identified him to Alternia as one of the soldier caste. However, it was the older wounds that intrigued the changeling, particularly four tiny pockmarks on his neck. It looked as if he had been bitten.

By another changeling.

“What is your name?” inquired Alternia. Her voice regal, yet sincerely kind. It had been too long since Alternia had talked to her own kind and even if they were across opposing sides, she still wished contact.

This time, she was rewarded.

“It is none of your business,” grunted the changeling. If Alternia hadn’t been playing the part of the princess, she would have been doing a jig on her seat in glee.

“Then I shall not demand you of it, Shieldling,” said Alternia. The changeling started, and Alternia grinned inwardly. It seems that some past changeling customs and titles had survived in Chrysalis’s hive.

“How… do you know that pony!” demanded the changeling, his buzzing lisp charged with disbelief.

“Your carapace is littered with wounds, both new and old. It is obvious as to what your profession is, Shieldling. Not to mention I am wise beyond your years,”said Alternia.

The changeling frowned. “That title, is one that has not been used since bygone days to describe the protectors of our hive.” The soldier turned his head down to the bare table. “It is a title I do not deserve.”

Alternia leaned forward a bit, her voice gentle. “And why not? Your conduct is admirable, and if I am not mistaken, you are well educated too.”

For a moment, the changeling relaxed, but just as he did, he flinched and tightened up. “You’re just being nice in order to make me lower my guard! You will get nothing from me!”

“I would be deceiving you if I said that all I wanted to do was talk, but it has been a while since I have conversed with your kind,” said Alternia truthfully. She calmly met the changeling’s wary gaze with her own. “We ponies do not wish harm upon your people. It is not too late for the changeling race to make peace.”

The soldier sighed, “Perhaps, for other hives, but even before we attacked Canterlot, it was too late for our hive.”

Alternia blinked, “What do you mean?”

His gaze hardening, the soldier met Alternia’s eyes. “She Who Raises the Sun. You are indeed wise and cunning as the legends say. Yet, be warned, our hive will not leave this world quietly. Your kind are not the first who have tried to remove us. I will say no more on this matter.”

Alternia nodded in understanding and called for the guards to take the changeling away.

“That was enlightening, but at the same time, of great concern,” said Luna. The lunar princess appeared unworried, except for the telltale sign of her tail, which swung slowly from side to side.

Alternia’s eyes were narrowed, and her hoof was absent mindedly drawing a circle on the table. “I agree. I think I can confidently tell you my findings.” The changeling stood on her hooves and faced her fellow interrogators.

“We know that the chief reason the changelings attacked was for love, their food source. However, what I didn’t realize until today was that to a great degree, their attack was made out of desperation,” announced Alternia. The changeling focused on the alicorn. “Luna, you fought the changelings at the Royal Wedding. Can you tell us how well they fought?”

Luna coughed, recalling how she and her Lunar guards had been ambushed as she had been preparing for the wedding’s reception. “Not very well at all. They tried to overwhelm myself and my entourage with their numbers. Needless to say, they did not succeed.”

“I talked to my student earlier. She and her friends had managed to fight off an entire platoon of changelings. While I do not doubt the capabilities of my students and her friends, the fact they did so without any significant injuries amazed me. Blueblood, you have an eye for detail, did you noticed anything particular about the prisoners?”

Blueblood stopped running a hoof through his immaculate mane, and slowly raised his hoof to his chin. “They looked a little on the thin side, Auntie. In particular, the holes on their legs were gapingly wide. I mean, you have holes in your legs, but theirs were rather large.”

“Now put together the guarded reactions of the changelings to my questions about their hive or family’s well-being, and the soldier’s statement that ‘it was too late for our hive’.” Even before Alternia finished, Luna’s eyes had widened in realization. Blueblood had to listen to the rest of what his aunt had to say, and then ponder for a moment longer. Yet, as the prince came to the same conclusion as Luna had, he gasped.

“Auntie, are you saying that the changelings attacked Canterlot because they were starving?” demanded Blueblood.

“Yes. However, as to what forced Chrysalis’s hive into such a sorry state, I am not so certain of. It may appear… that they have been in conflict with another hive,” said Alternia haltingly.

“That would make the most sense. Who else could have been the other enemy that had tried to remove the changelings? If our neighbours had a confrontation on a scale in which it would have forced Chrysalis to such actions, we would have surely heard of it,” pointed out Luna. Alternia nodded her approval.

“I also suspect that the bite mark on the soldier’s neck was from another changeling,” added Blueblood. To Alternia and Luna’s surprised glances, he snorted. “I mean it didn’t look like it came from any other animal in the Royal Menageries or from any species we know of.” Alternia grinned and rubbed the top of Blueblood’s head affectionately, despite his protests.

"You’re right, Blueblood. Let us focus on finding out whom could have forced Chrysalis’s hoof. The mere existence of this mysterious hive or hives, will make it far more difficult to predict Chrysalis’s actions and will create complications if we wish to mount an effective defense of Equestria,” said Alternia. Luna and Blueblood agreed and took their seats.

The fourth changeling struggled as she was brought into the room. As she was roughly deposited into the chair, where she sat still, facing the looks of two alicorns and an abnormally serious prince.

“Hello, what is thy name?” asked Luna.

The changeling sneered at the princess, her fangs gleaming in the dim light of the shadows. “Cut to the chase, princess. Don’t you want to blast me with your magic? Or perhaps you would like to hit me with your slippered hooves and scare me, Nightmare Moon?”

Luna almost knocked her chair over as she lunged at the prisoner, but Blueblood quickly grabbed the Princess’s leg, restraining her. Firmly pulling his aunt down to her chair, Blueblood gave his most winning smile at the changeling. The gleaming grin that would have caused any mare in Equestria to faint didn’t even illicit a snort from it’s target. Undaunted, the prince employed his silkiest, most boyish tone.

“There’s no need for that, miss. We ponies are civilized creatures. Surely we can come to a compromise?” proposed Blueblood.

Most females would faint at this amount of charm, but Blueblood’s lack of experience in courting changelings doomed him to failure. For his efforts, the prince was met with green spit to his face. With a high pitched squeak, Blueblood fell off his chair, his hooves pawing for his hoofkerchiefs as he tried to wipe every drop of the offending liquid off his face.

“You ponies are so soft. All you know is peace and happiness. I knew you couldn’t get anything useful from my comrades. They all were dragged out with not even a scratch on their shells. It’s like you don’t want to interrogate us. Come on ponies, scare me!” bellowed the changeling, her challenge echoing through the confines of the chamber.

With a coarse, ear-grating, hell-screech, Alternia moved her chair away from the table and stood on her hooves, trotting slowly, methodically, to the changeling’s side. Her flowing tail trickled slowly, uncoiling like a dragon’s.

“Perhaps the darkest part of my heart wishes to do so, but there are other ways to inspire fear in one’s heart. Isn’t that right, chevalier?” asked Alternia. Her voice was soft, too soft. It sent shivers up Blueblood’s and even Luna’s spines.

The changeling raised an eyebrow, “You’re going to have to do better than that, Sun butt.”

The insult didn’t even make Alternia flinch.

“I can do much better. I know what forced your Queen to attack Canterlot,” said the princess, her voice oddly calm.

As dismayed dread spread across the changeling’s face, Alternia continued, each word striking like an arrow into its target. “You are hungry, desperate for love, and yet there is none to be had. Your hive’s forces are great in number, but the majority of them are enlisted workers, infiltrators and soldiers that have seen far too many battles. It’s not an army, it’s an untrained, weaponless militia, fielded against the greatest city of Ponydom in a desperate bid to take it and enslave the love of its inhabitants. Even if your plan had succeeded, the love would have only been enough to feed you for a few months, but that’s how desperate your Queen was.”

The chevalier threw herself forward, in a vain attempt to sink her fangs into Alternia’s neck, but she danced out of her reach.

“You know nothing, you pampered prissy princess! You have everything you could ever want. Those who love you, minions to serve you! You’ve never been pushed to the brink of despair and death!”

In her memories, Alternia saw her sister’s spear arching towards her, felt the pain as it pierced her stomach. The vast, emptiness as her eyes had begun to close. Her immeasurable sorrow at being unable to avenge her mother’s death. A thousand years had only tinged the grief she felt from that one day.

“You are right, hatchling, I do not know your despair, but I am not alien to it. What’s more I have also been to the brink of death,” said Alternia, her voice tightened with restraint. All of a sudden, her face warped into a snarl so horrifying, it would not look out of place on Nightmare Moon’s features.

“But I did not lock a loving bride into a cavern for her to starve. I did not deceive her loving groom to betray the country he loved. I did notdid not launch a cowardly attack on a race without trying to negotiate, without any formal declaration of war, and on a day of celebration!“ roared Alternia her roar breaking like the roar of thunder in the distance. It blasted the breath and bravado out of the chevalier and bound her to the wooden chair as effectively as ropes. Whereas a few moments ago the changeling was trying to attack Alternia, now she was squirming in her seat in a hopeless effort to escape.

“It fills me with pity to see that Chrysalis’s chevaliers have fallen so far. Have you faced any worthy opponents in your life?” sighed Alternia, her mocking edge cutting through the air like a whip.

Recoiling as if she had been slapped, the changeling snarled, but her body shivered. “I’ve fought Manticores, Giant Scorpions, and The Shadow Empire! More than anything your Royal Guard has ever seen!”

This time, it was Luna’s turn to snort derisively. The alicorn reclined on her chair, nonchalantly turning away from the chevalier, a mocking grin on her fair features. “Manticores and Giant Scorpions? They are but twisted monsters, easy for any trained squad to handle, and in all my long years, I’ve never even heard of this… ‘Shadow Empire’.”

“Of course you wouldn’t! Those changelings stalk in the darkness, hiding amongst ponies, ready to strike at our hivemates at any moment. When they are done, they blend back into the crowd like ghosts! They’re not normal changelings!”

Alternia twisted her head slightly to look at the chevalier. “Not normal changelings? What made them so abnormal?”

“They don’t run! They fight like dragons protecting their hoards! They...” The chevalier stopped, her jaw agape. “You… tricked me, you cunning…” Alternia and Luna winced as they realized the act was up and the changeling began to blaze away at the trio with obscenities. Most of it were in the half-intelligible buzzes and hisses that made the changeling language. Luna and Blueblood cringed as the guards that Alternia had summoned dragged the snapping changeling away from the table in the interrogation room. The poor wooden table groaned in protest as it was battered by the flailing changeling, but held. With a flash of his horn, Blueblood shut the door behind the door behind the departing guards with his magic and shook his head.

“This is bad,” said Blueblood.

“For once we do not disagree with thy pronouncement, nephew. We are dealing with an unusually powerful third hive, who was most likely responsible for pushing Chrysalis’s hive to launch an attack on our ponies. Not to mention their fighting prowess worries us considerably,” said Luna, her teeth grinding together. The alicorn was no long able to hide her nervousness.

“Luna, we will have to call ‘that’, this is far more serious than I could ever have thought,” groaned Alternia, sitting so heavily into her chair that it nearly fell apart.

Luna glared at Alternia, “I thought we were going to call ‘that’ regardless!”

“I hoped it could be avoided, but it was naive of me. Send in the last prisoner.” While Blueblood was mystifed at the mysterious ‘that’ in which his aunts were speaking of, he nodded and magically opened the door to call for the guards. A moment later, they had unlocked the last cell and brought the last captured changeling in.

The changeling was sat down slowly in the iron interrogation chair by the guards, who quickly exited the room. Meanwhile, Alternia examined the changeling through impassive eyes, although she was secretly surprised.

“Female, with a light and sleek build, large wings, large ears and a small horn... a scout? And why are her eyes light green?” pondered Alternia.

Luna leant forward, but not too close to the changeling. “What is thy name?” demanded the princess. The changeling squirmed in her seat, her chains clinking as she shifted. Then to everyone’s surprise, the changeling looked up and spoke.

“Has this room been warded for sound?” whispered the changeling, her raspy voice emptying into the silent room. Alternia nodded, confused by the changeling’s question. Like she had been released from silence, the changeling scrambled to the floor, knocking the chair out of the way in the process. Luna and Blueblood jumped to their hooves but froze in disbelief as the changeling prostrated herself at Alternia’s hooves.

“Forgive me, Princesses! I’m Cyndra, a maid at Canterlot Castle! Please, Princess Celestia, you have to believe me. I wanted no part in attacking Canterlot!” pleaded the changeling. Luna was gawking, Alternia’s eyes were wide with unsuppressed surprise and Blueblood looked as if he was going to faint.

“But you are a changeling, are you not?” protested Luna.

The changeling was crying, her pupilless eyes moist. “Yes I am, but you have to believe me, I knew nothing of what Queen Chrysalis was planning! I haven’t been back at her hive in years! I left the hive a long time ago and have lived happily in Canterlot as a pony ever since.” Luna’s eyes travelled over to Alternia, who had raised herself from her chair, and now stood at her full height, looking down on the trembling changeling.

“Why would a changeling separate from her own hive?” asked Alternia, her voice low. She knew it could be possible, but it happened rarely. The Everfree Hive had changelings who went ‘rogue’, but they were very few and far between. At the question, Cyndra’s rather large ears drooped down and she sighed.

“I was exiled, Princess. I... was sent on a scouting mission to the Dragon Lands, but I failed and put my fellow scouts in danger. I was to be sentenced to death, but my life was spared and I was exiled instead,” whimpered Cyndra.

Alternia’s paused for a moment in thought, and then her heart began to pound wildly in her chest. Changelings never exiled changelings. It was too dangerous. Every changeling knew too many secrets of the hive and even one slip-up by an exile could cause disaster. Someone must have intervened for Cyndra, but whom? Who would be powerful enough in a hive to interfere with the sentencing of a changeling.

And then it clicked for Alternia. There was only one changeling in a hive with the position to alter the laws of a hive. And there would only be one reason why that changeling would intervene on behalf of this scout.

“Your mother, who is she?” asked Alternia, the ivory mask on her face paler than ever and her mane flow simply halting, as if frozen, its colors darkening. Cold fury wrapped around the muscles in her legs and neck, tightening and twisting them.

“Queen Chrysalis, Princess,” whimpered Cyndra.

Before Alternia could seize her sister’s spawn in her magic, she felt Luna’s hoof on her shoulder. Whipping her head to glare at the princess, Alternia followed Luna’s silent hoof back to Cyndra and stopped.

The changeling was curled up in the corner, preforated hooves trying to hid her head and tears streaming down her face and her chitinous body shaking in fear. The long shadow of an alicorn was cast on her like the limb of some great, monstrous beast. All of Alternia’s anger was dowsed, like a torrent of water had been splashed onto her head, while guilt, a bitter and stinging slap to the face took its place.

“Cyndra?” asked Alternia quietly. The changeling stole a peek through the apertures in her holes.

“Y-Y-Yes, Princess?” stuttered Cyndra.

“I’m sorry for frightening you.” Alternia slid down to the floor, tucking her face closer to the shivering changeling. “Its been a horrible day for all of Canterlot and especially for you. You didn’t mean any harm to anypony, right?”

Cyndra shook her head, hooves uselessly trying to wipe away her tears. “I saw the changelings swarming into the castle, so I hid in the kitchen pantry. But then that wave of love slammed me against the wall and tore out my disguise. The next thing I know, I was surrounded by spearpoints and put in chains. I know I’m clumsy and I have,“ - Cyndra blushed - “had some fun with the odd Royal Guard, but I never hurt anypony!”

Alternia chuckled, “And I know you didn’t, Cyndra. It was wrong of me to get so angry. However, things have changed, little one.” Alternia bit her lip, her expression remaining pensive for several long seconds, until she suddenly brightened. “Cyndra, I know of a way to release you, but I need you to do exactly what I say.”

“She did what?!” demanded Golden Star in shock.

Blueblood wailed into his hoofkerchief, tears flowing freely from his eyes. “She tried to cast a portal out of the interrogation room, but the spells preventing such an action activated and she… she…” Blueblood swooned dramatically, causing literally all the guards to rush forward to support him. None of them noticed a rather small Royal Guardsmare leaving the dungeon.

Seeing this out of the corner of her eye, Luna nodded to Alternia, whom after a pause, spoke over the clamoring guards.

“He’s fine, gentlestallions. Besides, we have more pressing matters to be concerned with,” said Alternia, her brow furrowing, the changeling’s lungs swelled and she seemed to grow in stature.

“I am convening an Emergency Meeting of the Equestrian Chiefs of Staff.”

While Blueblood had been taken away to his quarters by the guards, Luna and Alternia trotted cautiously to the doors of the Royal Chambers, where the latter had asked Cyndra to meet them.

“Alternia, art thou sure about this? We do not know if we completely trust Cyndra. It could be an act,” whispered Luna.

Alternia glanced at the alicorn, her, eyes narrowed, “I thought you trusted her story?”

At the question, Luna flinched, “Well... what we did was done more out of pity than of trust,” admitted the alicorn. The changeling’s frown faded, a soft smile replacing, it and her mane seemed to twinkle just a little brighter.

“Whatever Cyndra decides to do, Luna, I am glad that you were there to stop me.” With that, Alternia opened the door and the two stepped in to find a hovering pegasus mare with an olive-black mane and smokey-white fur, busily dusting a chandelier. No changeling, or no waiting mare or stallion, just a maid.

Luna groaned and Alternia sighed. “Well, it looks like we were deceived,” muttered the changeling. Raising her voice, Alternia addressed the maid, “Cinder Hooves, I need to talk to my sister in private. Would you mind leaving for a moment?”

At Alternia’s voice, Cinder Hooves fell out of the air and crashed into the ground. Both Alternia and Luna started and rushed forward, concern written on their faces, which swiftly vanished as Cinder Hooves’s white fur burned away to reveal onyx chitin.

“It’s me, Princess,” said the changeling, bowing low.

Alternia’s jaw dropped slightly open in surprise. “Cyndra? You were Cinder Hooves?”

“Thou knowest her?” exclaimed Luna, her own mouth ajar.

“Cinder’s worked as my personal maid ever since you returned,” explained Alternia, making a visible effort to smooth the features of her disguise. The fact that the diligent yet occasionally clumsy pegasus that dusted her chambers every day was a changeling had taken Alternia by shock and reawakened old suspicions. Although, the name had been rather obvious. “Cyndra, tell me honestly. Was everything you said in the prison true?”

Cyndra nodded fervently, her head bobbing up and down so fast that her ears flipped back and forth. “Yes. I haven’t seen my mother ever since I had been exiled.” The changeling stopped nodding, her ears hanging down. “I... have wanted to see her for so long, and when I did, she was attacking Canterlot.”

A pang struck Alternia’s heart, and she smiled sympathetically. “In that case, what do you feel about ponies?”

Cyndra smiled, from the way the corners of her mouth twitched, it was as if it was a foreign expression. Alternia guessed it had been a while since she had been able to smile so freely. “I like them. In my hive, I had comrades, but in Equestria, I have friends, and while I can never tell them my secret, I still care for them.” Cyndra crossed her front hooves. “I wouldn’t want to see my pony friends come to any harm, but I love my mother!”

Alternia bit her lip for a moment. She really pitied Cyndra, but she knew she had to protect her ponies, and currently, the conflicted changeling in front of her may be Equestria’s salvation.

“Cyndra, let me be honest with you. Equestria will have to respond to the threat your mother and her hive pose. If you wish to keep serving me and living a life among ponies, I need your word that I can trust you, despite what I may be forced to do to your mother.” Alternia waited patiently, her face expressionless, while Luna did her best to keep stay impassive as Cyndra trembled. Finally, Cyndra turned to Alternia, a resigned look in her eyes.

“I.. understand Princess. I don’t know why my mother did this. I mean, I know she doesn’t like ponies, but the changelings need the love of ponies. To attack Canterlot seems suicide. But then again, mother would do anything for her hive.” Alternia sighed, for she knew what she would say next was not going to go well.

“That’s very honorable of your mother. Unfortunately Cyndra, I have a more difficult request for you. Every changeling hive has different infiltration procedures or strategies. I need you to tell me how your mother’s hive infiltrates Equestrian towns,” said Alternia, her tone low and her brow slightly pinched together.

At this, Cyndra’s eyes widened, and she scuttled backward away from Alternia and Luna, until she reached the chamber’s wall. The changeling had begun to quiver, barely able to stand on her legs.

“How... how do you know that?” stammered the changeling.

“I know more about changelings than you may realize, Cyndra. Please, I have to know,” pleaded Alternia, softly.

But Cyndra only pressed herself closer to the wall, her voice more panicked than ever. “No! I won’t tell you. Please don’t ask this of me Princess! I can’t betray my hive!”

“But they hive exiled thee! Why should thou remain loyal to them?” asked Luna.

Cyndra turned away from Luna’s questioning gaze. “They exiled me because I failed them and my mother. I deserved my punishment, and I cannot fail them once again!”

Luna sighed, but Alternia shot the alicorn a warning glance. Quietly she approached the changeling. Cyndra drew her hooves closer to herself, but Alternia merely sat down in front of her.

“Cyndra, I know you love your mother, but she has not only threatened my ponies, but has jeopardised the survival of the entire changeling species. She has revealed the changelings to the world of ponies as a hostile race ready to conquer them. Unless Chrysalis is stopped, ponies will grow in fear of the changelings and I cannot guarantee I will be able to protect you or your race.” Cyndra looked up into the depths of the princess’s magenta eyes. Eyes that did not judge her, but reflected steely determination, as well as compassion and sympathy. And... Cyndra blinked in confusion, was there a twinkle of turquoise-green light in those eyes?

“I... will tell you,” whispered Cyndra quietly.

A long hour later, Cyndra finished, her throat hoarse, and her jaws aching. Celestia was smiling, while Luna seemed concerned, but Cyndra barely noticed. All she could do was look down, her gaze unfocused. Slowly, the changeling dragged a hoof across the carpet. She knew what she had to do, but she felt like she had driven a sword into herself.

Without warning, the Princess smiled and embraced her. The changeling stiffened in surprise at the action, yet couldn’t help but relax into Celestia’s comforting, well-groomed fur.

“You did very well, young hatchling,” said Celestia. The princess’s horn glowed, and Cyndra suddenly felt a warm feeling seep into her carapace. The changeling’s eyes widened just as she was released from the embrace.

“I will see you tonight, Cinder Hooves. For now though, I have a meeting to attend,” spoke Celestia. With a nod to Luna, the pair exited the chambers, leaving Cyndra staring at closed doors. Only one question remained on the changeling’s mind, and it distracted her from everything, even from what she had to do to save her race.

“Was that… Love energy?” Cyndra whispered.

“Alternia, what type of ‘fun’ did Cyndra mean when she said ‘I had some fun with the odd Royal Guard’? We do not understand her choice of language,” asked Luna.

Alternia merely stared at the alicorn for a few seconds before bursting into uncontrollable fits of laughter, while Luna continued to stare curiously at the changeling-in-disguise,

“Why art thou laughing?” asked Luna, bemused. Alternia, a cheeky grin on her face, leaned down to Luna’s and whispered into it. The Princess blinked several times, and to her credit, didn’t blush, merely inclined her head in acceptance.

“Ah… we see. How does thy own species mate anyway?” inquired Luna, without even batting an eyelid.

Much to her own chagrin, Alternia was unable to stop the flush that crept over her cheeks.

Author's Note

I am so sorry for being late with the updating. Writer’s block is a horrible thing. Luckily, this chapter is way longer than the others… and I have started on the next. EEYUP it’s a military council. Guess who is attending (am I using historical and fictional references? yes I am so using historical fictional references so go ahead and see if you can guess right :D)

Chapter 12: The Drawing of the Lines

Chapter 12: The Drawing of Lines

“War must be, while we defend our lives against a destroyer who would devour all; but I do not love the bright sword for its sharpness, nor the arrow for its swiftness, nor the warrior for his glory. I love only that which they defend.”

― J.R.R. Tolkien, The Two Towers

I usually like my chairs to be soft and comfortable, preferably covered in worn velvet or perhaps by cool faux leather. Yet, for the moment, I was content with the unyielding support of a high-backed cedar throne. I could not afford to be relaxed.

I had not called a meeting of the Equestrian Chiefs of Staff for a year. Thus, it had been a while since I had sat in the Equestrian War Room: a low-ceilinged oval chamber dominated by a huge table of polished oak. Yet, the centerpiece of this room was the topographical representation of Equestria and her surrounding neighbours. This model was highly detailed with cities in miniature, various landmarks, hills, tiny trees, and mountains. Even a miniature railway line had been built with a diminutive Friendship Express. Scattered throughout the map were miniature ponies holding the standards of various Equestrian regiments.

I resisted the urge to sigh. Already, the chatter of officers, majors, and generals had filled the War Room as they filed into the chamber and took their seats. Back when I was a changeling queen-in-training, I hadn’t needed to go through so much protocol and planning. Then again, I had been only leading around three hundred loyal changelings. Now, I had the lives of an entire nation at my hooves.

I saw that Luna was focused on the centre of the table, studying some of the troop placements. At the same time, she held several files detailing some of the most updated weapons available to Equestria’s military. I briefly picked out the schematic for the newly designed, lightning spears. These polearms were enchanted to deliver bolts of lightning upon impact and would be very useful for our pegasi cavalry.

I then turned to Twilight. My student was nervously stacking and re-stacking her papers. Admittedly, I did pull my student away from the wedding preparations to take the meeting’s minutes, but I did think that attending this meeting would be a good experience.

With a final glance to the clock, I decided it was time to begin.

“Ah hem.” The buzz of officers and commanders ceased. Raising my voice, I addressed the entire chamber of ponies. “Shining Armor, Captain of the 2nd Equestrian Royal Guard?” Just to my right, my loyal captain snapped a textbook salute. He had abandoned his red wedding parade jacket for his Royal Guard Captain Armor. His smile was gone, eyes stalwartly facing forward.

“General Caesar Salad of the 1st Dragoon Guards and of Central Army Group?” My eyes searched the room to see Caesar, dressed in his trademark toga, raising his vine stick in acknowledgement. The unicorn was a cranky character, but I knew he was loyal to my cause.

“Major General Iron Duke, of the 88th Manehattan Rangers and of the North-Eastern Army Group?” An earth pony clad in an immaculate red and gold uniform raised his hoof, his face an emotionless stone mask. Most ponies would have been put off by Iron Duke’s cold demeanor, but I knew he was a softy. When Twilight was younger, he would always sneak her some candy corn when he thought I wasn’t looking.

“Lieutenant Sharpe, 88th Manehattan Rangers.” A tan earth pony on the Duke’s right, with a deep scar on his right cheek, saluted quickly, albeit with the wrong hoof. I had heard a few things about Sharpe from reports sent by his superior, Iron Duke, who wrote: “Sharpe has absolutely no respect for authority, which is his greatest weakness, and admittedly, his greatest strength.”

“Meringue Le Fay, Head Sorceress of The Royal Equestrian Casters.” Instantly, I found the cream-colored hoof of the only pony not wearing a military uniform, and her smile. Meringue was a mystery, even to me. Exceptionally skilled in baking magic, the unicorn could make the best lemon meringue pie in Equestria. Yet she devoted herself to pursuing combat magic to spell doom for Equestria’s enemies. All she would ever wear was a simple velvet green cloak and a sorceress’s pointy hat of the same color. However, even now I could see officers and some of the generals glancing appreciatively at the enchantress’s rich chocolate mane and sparkling green eyes.

“General Hanna Belle of the South Eastern Army Group, and of the 23rd Légion étrangère d’Equestria.” After searching the table, I picked out my old friend’s dark brown coat and blinked. The earth pony was wearing a distinctive gold-leaf helmet and polished cuirass of interlinked bronze disks. It was the armor I had awarded to her for leading a deadly successful campaign against the marauding southern dragons. I grinned happily, pleased at her gesture, and she responded with the predatory smile I had taught her.

“Lieutenant-General Bloody Guts, Western Army Group, 12th Vanhoofer Artillery Regiment.” A rather plain-faced unicorn in a brown army jacket and a faux-fur overcoat raised his hoof. I had always wondered how Guts had gotten his name. The stallion was always so normal, almost ordinary. But ever since I had assigned him his command, the Western Army Group had not had a single fatality.

“Colonel Stonewall, 5th Las Pegasus Royal Hussars." A solidly build earth pony with rather impressive sideburns as well as a beard stood and saluted. He wore a grey-blue uniform with a cap, and a long sabre at his side. From what I heard, he was a capable officer, skilled in leading attacks, and holding strategic positions.

“Marshal Ermane Rommel, Royal Equestrian Air Command and CO of the Cloudsdale Blues.” A middle-aged pegasus in a neatly ironed, dark grey uniform gave me a solemn salute. Ermane was a former Wonderbolt, and it showed in his muscled frame which sported remarkably large wings. From his lapel hung the Golden Cross of Equestria, matching his golden-yellow fur. I had given him the award after he had led a squadron to victory over an entire air wing of griffon bandits and sent them back to Griffonia with their tails between their legs.

Finally, I read the last name on the list. “Captain Vlad Pikehead of the Lunar Guard.” Looking up, I observed the thestral’s salute. His family, in fact his entire tribe, were longtime members in the Lunar Guard. I had maintained the guard during my rule and protected the thestrals. Despite the headache I suffered from that decision, I believed the gamble had paid off. The continued existence of the Lunar Guard really helped Luna’s reintegration with Equestrian society, and the Lunar guard was highly useful to the Equestrian Army as an elite stealth force.

With the attendance completed, I raised myself from my chair, addressing all of my commanders.

“Thank you all for coming here with such short notice. As you are aware, Canterlot was attacked by a changeling force. Their leader, Queen Chrysalis, imprisoned my niece Princess Cadance and took her form. She then proceeded to hypnotise Captain Shining Armor. By siphoning off of his love energy, Chrysalis weakened the security shield we had erected, allowing her forces to break into Canterlot.” I paused and grimaced.

“Chrysalis also imprisoned my own student, Twilight Sparkle, in the crystal mines that lie underneath Canterlot because she was perceptive enough to see through her disguise.” Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Twilight trying to hide her blush behind her papers.

“But Chrysalis made a critical mistake; she imprisoned Twilight with my niece. Together, they were able to break out of the mines and reveal her true identity.” A little of my anger must have leaked through my mask because some of the officers shivered at my tone. “However, it was too late. The Queen had siphoned too much of Captain Armor’s magic, the shield was compromised, and it fell after the changeling army assaulted it.

“After she was unmasked, I confronted Chrysalis, but she had siphoned too much of Captain Armor’s love, and I was subsequently defeated. Princess Luna, who had been preparing for the wedding reception, was ambushed by a changeling battalion. Special mention goes to Captain Vlad and his Lunar Guard for protecting my sister while she dealt with the threat.” Vlad grinned as the other generals nodded their approval.

“I sent for my student and her friends to get the Elements of Harmony, but they were intercepted. The only reason why I am talking to you today, is that Cadance and Captain Armor combined their magical reserves and channeled it into his shield spell, repelling the changelings from Canterlot. But we cannot confirm Chrysalis’s death, and neither can we confirm if she can mount a counter-offensive.”

Luna took over, the iron authority in her voice resounding throughout the room. “The goal for this gathering is to determine Equestria’s course of action, primarily; how we should protect our cities, and how we should respond to this changeling threat. We would now like to hear thy suggestions.”

There was a momentary pause as the various commanders processed the information. To my surprise, Caesar was the first to raise his hoof.

“I suggest we should first increase the Canterlot garrison and have the 2nd Royal Guard undergo an independent review of all its procedures. Then we should have the rest of the other cities garrisons checked for infiltrators.”

I raised an eyebrow. I agreed that a review should be conducted in light of the ineffectiveness of the Royal Guard, but I didn’t quite understand why Caesar was insisting that it should be independent.

Neither did Shining Armor, as he spoke up right after Caesar. “Begging your pardon General Salad, but I think the Royal Guard can conduct its own investigation into the matter.”

Caesar shook his head. “Captain Armor, let me be blunt. Your regiment’s performance at the Royal Wedding was disastrous.” I blinked, and my captain’s eyes narrowed. I knew there would be some resentment regarding the invasion of Canterlot, but I never realized the discussion was going to take such an ugly turn.

“I can understand why your shield failed, you were hypnotized after all. But just because you were taken in by a changeling disguised as your own wife doesn’t mean the entire Royal Guard has the right to collapse in on itself and cease to be an effective fighting force! According to reports, almost all Royal Guard were incapacitated or isolated within fifteen minutes. Your Highness, you were captured by Chrysalis herself, and somehow, nopony was available to assist you. I demand to know, Captain Armor, how could you let this military disaster happen!” roared Caesar, his vine-stick pointed like a spear at Shining Armor. I said nothing, knowing that I had to let my captain defend his own actions against his superior.

“I had been alerted to a possible threat by Princess Celestia, although at the time, we knew not what the threat was, neither the size of it. Given this lack of information, I decided to deploy the Royal Guard to maximize security against small-group or individual attacks. Hence, I spread the Royal Guard out in small five-pony squads, with several key rally points established within the city, including the Guard Barracks, the Train Station, and Canterlot Castle itself. Moreover, I also put up my shield spell. However, this formation was wholly inadequate against the large scale air to ground assault that took place. The patrol sizes were too small, and the changelings were able to isolate and overwhelm them. Had we been aware of the scale of the changeling attack, I would have deployed my troops in a different fashion.” Caesar was still frowning, but he had put his vine-stick back down. The other officers were murmuring their grudging approval.

“What I do wish to know, is: how could such a large air force sneak into attacking range of Canterlot without any warning whatsoever?” asked Shining Armor. I nodded at my captain’s question, for it perplexed me as well. Just how was my sister able to sneak an entire changeling army into the middle of Equestria if her hive was in the Badlands?

“Marshal Ermane, do you have an explanation for this? You are in charge of monitoring the airspace near Canterlot and Cloudsdale after all,” said Caesar snidely.

Rommel glared at Caesar. “We appear to have been infiltrated by the changeling that changed the schedules of the patrols. This created an hour long gap timed exactly for the last vows of the wedding. Admittedly, there could have been more patrols, but we had just completed joint exercises with the Las Pegasus Hussars, and I was loath to tax my exhausted troops any further. Besides, who would have expected an entire changeling army to slip past the Southern Army Command?” I held back a groan, silently wishing Ermane could have been less blunt. Now, all of the officers of the Southern Army Command were furious. Hanna Belle herself had risen to her hooves, dark eyes flashing menacingly.

“Do not even think of blaming my troops for your mistakes! It is our responsibility to protect the ponies in the South, but there’s no way we could have covered the entire border! And has everypony forgotten that these are changelings and that they can disguise themselves as ordinary ponies? We don’t even know how long the changeling’s plans have been in motion!” I didn’t disagree with Hanna Belle. Although the general did have three regiments, including her Foreign Legion based in Baltimare, there was no way the entire border could have been watched, not at the current mobilization levels; and especially since she was dealing with changelings.

“Your inability to keep an eye on the movements within your own turf, Hanna Belle, has almost cost us our capital!” retorted Caesar.

I was about to rebuke Caesar, but was cut off by a hoof slamming on the table. Turning, I blinked as Iron Duke, a snarl on his normally restrained features, rose on his hind-legs. “Caesar, that’s enough! If General Belle had spread her forces wide enough to cover the border, she would have run the risk of her cities being overrun by any unforeseen threats! We should be lucky that none of the southern cities have ever been attacked by changelings.”

“Besides, Caesar, where were your Dragoon Guards?” inquired Bloody Guts, the pony still lying laconically on his seat.

It was like all the chatter and buzz in the chamber was sucked out. I watched Caesar bite his lip and squirm uncomfortably in his chair as the weight of so many gazes began to bore on him. I wanted to step in and spare the old commander the pressure he was facing, but my curiosity would not abate. The Dragoon Guards were my elite guardsponies. They didn’t watch over me from day to day like the standard Royal Guard, but when I had personally led campaigns, or in emergency situations, they were the first on the scene. I had heard nothing about their involvement in the attack on Canterlot, and I needed to know why.

“The Dragoon Guards were deployed right after we saw the shield fall. We engaged the changelings, with the objectives being the reclamation of the main castle. However, when I heard of your fall, we changed our priorities to securing Princess Luna and evacuating Canterlot.” My eyes widened, barely noticing the outcries and the gasps of the surrounding ponies.

“My decision at the time was undertaken chiefly because Her Highness had fallen. This meant that Chrysalis was stronger than Her Highness, and therefore; it would be foolish to try to confront the changeling queen. To make a stand with Princess Luna, who had only recently recovered from being purified by the Elements of Harmony would be a foolish mistake. Canterlot was being ambushed and we had also received news that the 2nd Royal Guard was in complete disarray. Not to mention we had lost contact with the Lunar Guard in the chaos. While I could have ordered the Dragoon Guard to retake the castle proper, I was unsure if we could really deal with Chrysalis if she was able to defeat Her Highness. Thus, I attempted to curb our losses and create an opportunity to reassemble our forces against this new threat,” explained Caesar. To my annoyance, I realized that at the moment of my apparent death, things must have looked horribly grim from a tactical standpoint. Inwardly I groaned as I was reminded of my mistake of underestimating my sister.

“I appreciate your cautionary judgement, Caesar. But rest assured, the next time I confront Chrysalis-”

“Your Highness, under no circumstances should you confront Chrysalis again without the support of our military!” exclaimed Iron Duke. I felt my eyes widened as the normally deferential Iron Duke interrupted me.

“And why precisely should I obey that order?” I demanded, my voice caustic.

This time, it was Bloody Guts who spoke up. “With all due respect, Your Highness, you were defeated by Chrysalis. We cannot risk losing you again. If Chrysalis is stronger than you are, we must take this into account as her chief target will be you. If you are actually stronger than her and can explain why you failed to stop her, then we will do our best to trap Chrysalis in a favorable confrontation with you.”

My shoulders tensed, and I struggled not to flinch. I had always deliberately kept my generals in the dark as to how powerful I really was. It was a ploy meant to keep them in awe of me and to protect myself. Now, they had begun to doubt, to question. I was no longer invincible.

“The point is Your Highness, is Chrysalis stronger than you?” asked Iron Duke. I opened my mouth, but words would not form in my brain. My thoughts receded like the tide going out, leaving only excruciating blankness.

“No. She isn’t,” I finally croaked, my throat suddenly dry and rough as desert sand. I couldn’t let them know I messed up. That I had underestimated my sister, and let her overpower me. I couldn’t let my generals know that despite my long years of hoarding love away, I was afraid my sister was stronger than me. The sun and moon were cruel burdens and sapped most of the love I had gathered. My power was great, but I never truly knew the extent of my sister’s might. She had had years to perfect and hone her enhanced changeling abilities, including the hypnotism she had used on Shining Armour, granted to her for being an Ascended Queen. I had never ascended, and in that respect, she had a distinct advantage. If my generals knew about this, they would worry about me, fret about my safety. Chrysalis was my fight, nopony else’s.

“But how was it that you were defeated by Chrysalis then?” asked Iron Duke. Even Hanna Belle, who I had taught as a filly, looked uneasily at me.

“It doesn’t matter,” I said dismissively. My officers protested, but I ignored them, shutting out their exclamations.

“But Princess, it does matter. We are talking about your life here!” argued Shining Armour. I snarled, furious at the doubt of my own officers, of my own guard captain. Hurriedly, I suppressed my rage, but the room was silent once more.

“Captain, I appreciate the sentiment, but I can handle Chrysalis on my own,” I said, but even as I spoke, I felt my statement’s emptiness.

“Um, Princess Celestia?” stuttered a voice. I turned to see Twilight, her hoof raised, her stack of notes on the table.

“Everypony here is just concerned for your safety. Please, we know that you want to protect everypony from Chrysalis, and that you don’t want anypony to worry.” I observed a few of my officers coughing from being told of what they ‘knew’. But Caesar, Hanna Belle, and the rest of my elite commanders simply nodded in agreement. “If you could please tell us how and why you lost to Chrysalis, everypony can help you think of ways to triumph over her the next time you meet,” concluded my faithful student.

I sighed. “It’s not as simple as that Twilight. Chrysalis is too dangerous for anypony other than myself to face.” May Celestia strike me down if I involved any more ponies than I had to in my conflict with my sister.

Shining Armour’s raised hoof caught my attention. “Princess, this is Equestria’s fight. Not just your fight with Chrysalis. She has attacked our capital, declaring war. If you lose, Equestria loses. You may want to protect us, but we are already involved in this conflict. Not letting us know how powerful you are will not allow us to plan for the inevitable confrontation between Chrysalis and her hive. You will be endangering us instead of aiding us.”

I almost groaned aloud. Why did everypony seem to come up with so many reasonable arguments against me? Damn this stupid disguise. If only I could just tell everypony that Chrysalis was my traitorous sister, and that I reserved the right to punish her for killing our mother.

“I assure you all, I can deal perfectly well with Chrysalis by myself. My defeat at the Royal Wedding, was a mistake on my part. I underestimated Chrysalis, and never used all my strength,” I conceded. My generals grumbled, annoyed that they couldn’t get the information they wanted. Some seemed comforted though.

“If that’s the case Princess, I guess we don’t have anything to worry about. I mean, even not at full power, I heard you were able to make Chrysalis squirm quite a bit. If we were ever to launch an attack on Chrysalis’s hive, I’m pretty sure that you would be able to deal with her, at least on equal footing. Not that we know where Chrysalis’s hive is anyway,” said Hanna Belle.

“It is in the Badlands, likely in the The Grand Canyon,” informed Luna, placing a onyx-black, miniature changeling onto the model. Everypony on the room stared once again at Luna, who blushed. “We have captured some changelings, and our interrogations with them have revealed the location of their hive.”

There was a great hubbub as the revelation of the changeling hive’s location caused the officers to go into a frenzy.

“Well what are we waiting for, Your Highness? Give us the order, and we’ll crush them,” declared Hanna Belle, excitedly.

“General Hanna Belle, I don’t believe that would be the best course of action. While I don’t doubt the capability of your forces, any attack on the changeling’s home will be met with great resistance, and most likely, great casualties,” warned Bloody Guts.

“Guts, I don’t see the problem with her strategy. As long as we plan this out carefully, it should work. A quick decisive strike from both the air and ground will envelope the canyon, pin them in the ravine and defeat them,” pointed out Ermane.

“The problem, Generals Ermane and Belle, one I am rather shocked that you are not aware of, is that Equestria’s military is not offence oriented! We are in no position to launch an offensive of any type against any enemy nation!” growled Caesar.

“Salad, we won’t win this war by fighting defense! We have to take the battle to the enemy!” retorted Hanna Belle.

“On the contrary, Hanna Belle, given Equestria’s railway system that connects every city to Canterlot and the positioning of regiments within every major city, we should be quite well suited to fight a defensive war. The changelings will have to throw themselves at our fortified troops and garrisons, where we can win any battles handily,” said Iron Duke.

Hanna Belle looked murderous, but Shining Armor held up his hoof.

“I understand your argument Iron Duke, but the changelings probably know we are better at defense. Coming from personal experience, I know that the changelings are experts in infiltration.” Shining Armor bit his lip in embarrassment as the room filled with chuckles and raised eyebrows. “They could have scouted the layout of our regiments and already infiltrated our armies. If they train and prepare for a calculated offensive strike, they have a chance of actually doing damage. I do believe we will win in the long run, but we need to be aware that they know we will be on the defensive.”

My captain raised a valid point. My sister would have undoubtedly scouted out my forces. Burrowing in was not without its risks. “Hmm, I agree Captain Armor. Colonel Stonewall?” I asked.

Stonewall paused for a moment and then spoke quickly, “I would also like to end this conflict as decisively as possible. Anything else will prove a drain on our military resources. Already, mistrust is forming within our ranks. If this situation drags on, our forces will begin to lose their morale.”

It was then Lieutenant Sharpe slammed his hoof on the table and snarled, making most of us jump in our seats.

“Are you all mad? Let’s say we actually do manage to even cross the desert, approach the changeling’s homeland without our armies being harassed and our supply lines being cut by infiltrators running amok in our ranks and at home. What then? Our regiments aren’t even fully mobilized yet and most of the soldiers in them are untrained greenhorns who haven’t seen any battles worth remembering. Our commissioned officers are noble bureaucrats who posture with all their fop and knowledge, but don’t know a thing when it actually comes to soldiering!” The entire table began to bristle; Hanna Belle looked as if she might fly across to beat Sharpe up and Ermane had fixed the lieutenant with a dagger-like glowers.

As for myself, I was quietly considering Sharpe’s points. The lieutenant was right about the dangers of launching an attack . I knew that there was no way Chrysalis infiltrated this meeting of military officials. The encryption of the notice meant that I was the only changeling in this room. The risk that was posed by even lower level military officers or even civilian contractors working with the military was still too high for my liking. Regrettably, I also realized that Sharpe’s assessment of the majority of commissioned officers was correct. Even if they weren’t noble bureaucrats, most of my lower ranked commissioned officers lacked actual combat experience.

“That’s enough from you, Sharpe!” rebuked Iron Duke coldly.

“Still Duke, your subordinate does raise a valid point, even if he doesn’t exactly present it in the best way,” I remarked, directing the last of my statement to the loud-mouthed lieutenant, forcing Sharpe to gulp and sit back in his chair. With a nod, I turned to Vlad. “Captain, what is your opinion?”

The thestral snorted. “It’s quite obvious, your Highness. Chrysalis’s changelings are like dogs backed into a corner. If we were to attack them, they have no escape, but they know that, so they will fight as hard as they can. Attacking would throw us in a whole cauldron of shit. But that’s not all. If we are to believe this is the main hive of the changelings, then we should consider that their young are there, and that these changelings will fight like demons out of Tartarus. We’d be properly buggered if we lay siege to Chrysalis’s hive, Princess.”

Although I winced slightly at the Vlad’s language, I did not refute his advice. Changelings, similar to ponies, were quite protective of their young, and by extension, of their hive. Confronting the changelings at their hive would almost certainly lead to a fierce battle to the death.

“You’ve put it rather crudely my Captain Vlad, but I can understand where you are coming from.” I turned to Luna. She had been silent for a long time, and was peering closely at the model of Equestria.

“Sister, do you have any insights you wish to share with us?”

Luna started, scattering some of the papers in front of her to the ground. Taking a breath, she paused, head bowed, as if to collect her thoughts and directed her attention to the other officers.

“Commanders, right now, we appear to stand at a crossroads. Some of thee suggest that we could attack the changelings in all our power and strength of arms. Yet, others have suggested that it would be unwise to launch an assault at the changelings, and that we should fortify ourselves and sit through this storm.”

Luna pointed at the tiny black flag, representing the changeling hive in the Badlands. “To those of you who suggested to attack, we can see the advantages of thy strategy. To end the war quickly in a swift stroke is an admirable sentiment. What is more, we have regiments positioned in the area that are capable of accomplishing the task.” A indigo glow surrounded four plastic ponies representing threeseparate regiments. Slowly, they arranged themselves in a rough circle around the changeling statuette. “If we have the Foreign Legion, supported by the Cloudsdale Blues, and Las Pegasus Hussars, we should be able to lay siege to the changeling’s hive.” Ermane, Hanna Belle, and Stonewall, grinned eagerly as the Princess examined the deployment of the figurative troops.

I almost started as a sudden flare of magic, roasted the flags the plastic ponies held into charcoal. The legs of the pony miniatures themselves were swiftly amputated and they rolled ignominiously onto the desert.

“Thou art fools to think that such a siege would be successful! We know nothing about our enemy other than where they are. Who is to say that Chrysalis has reserves of changelings we do not know about? What if there are traps set in The Badlands? Even if we can achieve victory, at what cost shall we pay?” demanded Luna. With a flash of her horn, the plastic figurines were repaired and replaced back in their original places. Glancing back at Ermane, Hanna Belle, and the others who had advocated for a quick assault, it seemed quite obvious they had been chagrined at their princess’s opinion.

“Then there are others, who wish to burrow into the ground, draw strength from our existing defenses. To ‘weather out the storm’ as one says. We must commend thy reasoning, for Equestria as it is, is strongest on the defensive. By staying in the defensive, we can fight on our home ground, where we can dictate the field of battle and fight where our supply network is extensive,” commented Luna, gesturing to the railway track as well as to the individual garrisons within the cities. I noticed Sharpe, and Vlad nodding eagerly, but Caesar and Iron Duke merely observed Luna warily.

“Yet, what then?” asked Luna. The changeling figure, surrounded by Luna’s blue magic, charged at the pony miniature representing the 88th Rangers with it. The changeling deflected off the pony figure and hit the Statue of Liberty, breaking its torch off. Turning around, the changeling rammed into the figurine of the Lunar Guards. A ear snapped off of the changeling, but the Lunar Guard figurine was knocked over. Zipping around the map, the miniature changeling knocked into several buildings, tore up several tiny fields, and ran into more toy regiments until the figure was cracked and dented beyond recognition.

“Aye, we will win, but see the consequences of merely standing on the defensive. This is not like your typical war, where we have one united front. Chrysalis’s changelings have the ability to strike literally anywhere, as demonstrated by their assault on Canterlot. Besides, one does not win a battle by being purely on the defensive. We will have to attack.”

“I take it you have a plan then, sister?” I inquired.

Luna nodded. Her horn glowing, she repaired the model and replaced the figures again. “We should first deal with the infiltrators among us and solidify our defenses. When that is finished, we should do everything in our power to prepare for an attack on Chrysalis’s hive.” Once again gripped in an indigo glow, all of the miniature pony regiments danced to The Badlands “With a well planned offensive, we can defeat Chrysalis effectively, and not have to worry about being stabbed in the back.” Quickly, the plastic ponies surrounded the changeling statuette and buried it under their combined weight.

I smiled at Luna admiringly. Her plan was brilliant, simple, yet effective. Turning my attention to the map of Equestria and its surrounding lands, I said, “A sound plan sister. Let us…”

“Your Highnesses, beg your pardon for interrupting you, but have we tried negotiating with the changelings yet?” asked Meringue Le Fay innocently.

You could have heard a pin drop, in Ponyville, in Pinkie Pie’s soundproofed testing laboratory for party cannon prototypes. That was how quiet the room became at the sorceress’s question. Everypony’s eyes now focused on the two of us, their faces impassive as the castle’s stones.

“No, we have not. It was an option I and my sister had not considered,” I admitted sheepishly.

“And what if the changelings refuse? What would you propose then, Meringue?” demanded Caesar Salad.

“If we can save our ponies from this conflict, then we should do so. You all know as well as I do that war is a messy business. Nopony will benefit from fighting,” said Meringue slowly, the enchantress’s voice cold like a Windigo’s breath.

I decided to quickly quell any dissatisfaction before things got out of hoof, and raised my voice. “I agree with Meringue. I and my sister will personally draw up a proposal to be delivered to Chrysalis via the changeling prisoners we have captured. Moreover, to ensure that our terms are made clear to everypony, they will also be distributed to the press.” Personally, I doubted that Chrysalis would ever negotiate with ponies, but now that I reconsidered the issue, it had been a thousand years ago. Perhaps, my sister would see reason.

“But Princess!” gasped Shining Armor.

“Captain, I know this is hard for you, but if there is an option to spare the lives of our soldiers, and any civilians, we should take it,” I said to Shining Armor. The stallion cringed and sighed.

“I understand, Your Majesty,” said Shining. Twilight took a break from her note taking to place a comforting hoof on her brother’s shoulder. Shining Armor smiled gratefully at the gesture.

“Your Highness, we can’t negotiate with these changelings!” shouted a voice. Generals, commanders, and observers turned to focus on Golden Star. Internally, I winced at the cacophonous jingling of his medals.

“And why not?” I asked, barely able to suppress my irritation at the major.

“Because they are savages, and should be put down as such without any conditions! Like barbarians, they attacked Canterlot and ran havoc in our streets! We need to pay them back and even the scales...” Golden Star’s raging rant suddenly petered into silence.

I noticed all of my generals were averting their gazes away from mine, while some of my generals’ subordinates were covering their eyes in fear. Twilight had sprang away from me as if I had suddenly had burst into flame.

“Thou impugnes thy station, Golden Star. Dost thou imply that we, once Nightmare Moon, did not deserve to live? What right dost thee have to pass judgement on an entire race?” growled Luna. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Luna’s icy blue of glare of a winter’s blizzard that could cut through bone. Her black pupils were as dark as a starless night, devoid of compassion, a void. Shakily bowing his head, Major Golden Star resumed his seat.

“Golden Star, I understand that you are worried about Canterlot’s safety. We promise that any terms and conditions that I and my sister will agree upon will not endanger our ponies, nor put them in any disadvantage,” I explained grudgingly. Golden Star relaxed, his fears slightly abated.

“Moreover, there are two crucial pieces of information we must impart to all of thee,” added Luna. Taking a deep breath, Luna narrowed her eyes.

“According to our interrogations with several captured changelings, Chrysalis’s hive is suffering a shortage of love. We are not sure how great, but it was serious enough to warrant her extreme action of attacking Canterlot.”

Hastily sucked in breaths and widened eyes met Luna’s announcement. I even noticed some guilty glances. Not surprisingly, nopony expected the changelings to have such a valid reason for attacking Canterlot. Even Golden Star appeared abashed at his earlier actions.

The visages of my senior officers only appeared to become more grim, and their hooves tapped worriedly on the table.

“Your Highnesses, this does open the possibility of the changelings negotiating out of desperation. However, it also means that if we go to war, it will be unlikely that Chrysalis will surrender,” pointed out Shining Armour.

“But what caused this shortage? Why haven’t they attacked us earlier if they were in a shortage?” asked Meringue.

“That is the second piece of information we must disclose to thee.” The alicorn paused for a moment to make sure everypony was listening. “There is another hive, other than Chrysalis’s. A hive that can match Chrysalis’s forces, perhaps on equal terms. A hive that has not revealed itself to us as of yet, but has attacked Chrysalis’s, possibly forcing her to attack Canterlot.”

Hastily drawn in breaths and mutters of astonishment and fear filled the room. Twilight stared up at me in apprehension. Glancing reassuringly to her, I rapped the table with my gold-clad hoof. At once, the room became silent. I nodded to signal Luna to continue, and with a grateful smile, she did.

“We cannot accurately predict the consequent actions of this hive, should Equestria declare war on Chrysalis’s. What we do know, is that we must be cautious. Hence, whilst we will send the changelings our terms of negotiation, we will prepare for war.” Luna took a deep breath, and spoke to the entire chamber of military personnel. Now was the moment to suggest the measure that I and Luna had discussed prior to the meeting. “Generals, we are asking thee to order a full mobilization of Equestria’s Armed Forces.”

I watched as Twilight almost broke the nib of her quill and my officers panicked like frightened chickens. I didn’t begrudge them though. The Equestrian Army had never fully mobilized in the lifetime of these ponies. There had been some major skirmishes and short campaigns fought on the borders, and times when entire regiments needed to be mobilized, but never the entire army. It was what Equestria paid for after years of peace.

My reflection was interrupted as Caesar Salad slammed his vine stick on the table, silencing the hubbub of aides and officers. With a cough, the general addressed me directly.

“Princess, I cannot speak for everypony in this room, but I for one, approve of your decision. If it comes to war, only our full might can withstand this onslaught.”

“Spoken well, old codger,” quipped Hanna Belle. Caesar responded by rolling his eyes at the mare. One by one, the commanders and generals gave their approval to the plan to mobilize.

As the final affirmation was given by Shining Armor, I realized that there was something I had to say. I hadn’t planned this with Luna, in fact, I really owed it to Golden Star’s outburst. So I stood on my hind-legs, my hooves braced against the cool surface of the table and head proudly raised.

“Before we move on to discuss the details of our strategy to defeat the changelings, I have one last piece of advice to for you all,” I announced. My officers, commanders, generals, Twilight, her friends and Luna looked at me expectantly, wondering what I was going to say.

“I know that Major Golden Star and many others, are angry at the changelings for what they have done to us.” Some of the officers squirmed uncomfortably, thinking that I was going to rebuke them. I sighed. It was not so unreasonable to demonize a species that had only so far, shown hostility and deceit of such a heinous nature. Although Golden Star certainly annoyed me, I did realize that his anger towards Chrysalis perhaps was not as different as my own.

“You have every reason to do so. I for one really want to get back at Chrysalis for what she did to my niece.” Some of my officers gulped and nervously adjusted their shirt collars. Seeing their unease, I took a deep breath to get my temper back in control.

“Yet, the moment we start fighting the changelings for revenge, we will have already lost. We would be no better, no, we would have stooped to a level lower than they have. These changelings may have hurt us, struck fear into us, and infiltrated our dreams, but what do we gain by attempting to commit genocide on them?” I directed this question to the entire room, making ponies squirm in their chairs.

“Nothing, only more tears, a legacy of death, and guilt that would turn us into monsters! Equestria must not lose against these changelings, that is for sure. But, they attacked us because they were hungry. Do we really have the right to deny a species their food?

“Remember, my little ponies, we must not only seek victory on the battlefield. We must prevail in preserving our way of life, our beliefs and our harmony! This fight will not be easy, but with your help we will win this struggle of swords, and of hearts.”

Author's Note

This was a very transitiony chapter, and I understand if any of you find it boring. But was necessary to show that Alternia has a degree of competence when it comes to generals and military, not to mention I want to build on her character, and especially her character weaknesses more. I’m sure everyone noticed that almost every general in this chapter was a reference, although their characters/names were changed/altered:

Sharpe is from Bernard Cornwall’s historical fiction series on the Napoleonic Era. Unfortunately his regiment doesn’t exactly exist in real life and I couldn’t ponify it :P

Caesar Salad refers to duh... Julius Caesar. The vine-stick is a symbol of Roman authority

The Iron Duke is one of the Duke of Wellington’s titles/nicknames.

Stonewall is the nickname of a certain US Civil War general (hope you like that one fans from US).

Vlad Pikehead is a callback to Vlad the Dracul who inspired Dracula.

Hanna Belle? Well try saying her name very fast and think back to a certain Carthaginian general of the opposite sex who was the terror of the Roman Republic (not empire!).

Ermane Rommel = Erwin Rommel WW2 German Marshal famous for his panzer tactics.

Meringue Le Fay... think of a certain enchantress who always tries to kill her brother. If that isn’t enough of a clue, the brother has a magical sword given to him by a lady of the lake and a round table.

Chapter 13 Life Changing Decisions

Chapter 13 Life-Changing Decisions

“To be, or not to be, that is the question.”

― William Shakespeare, Hamlet

Cadance stood alone in her bridal chamber clothed in her immaculate gold-trimmed, white wedding dress. As she examined herself in the mirror on her bureau, Cadance placed her hoof on her chest in an attempt to calm her wildly fluttering heart. She breathed deeply in and out, but instead of calming down she began to tremble.

The alicorn bit her lip and tried to bring forth happier memories. She recalled when she had met Shining Armour in Canterlot High School. She had always liked the stallion’s kind demeanor and noble character, and found herself attracted to him. It was only during the dance where they both worked up the courage to ask each other out. Back then, their relationship had been very tenuous. He was constantly in awe of her; she was always afraid of driving him away.

It was then that Cadance and then freshly minted Royal Guardspony, Shining Armour, were sent on a diplomatic mission to the Gryphon Empire. This high-stakes political game, was where their relationship truly evolved. Cadance had found herself back to back, sometimes literally, with Shining Armour. By the end of the assignment, past awkwardness had been washed away and their love for each other was restored.

Inexplicably, Cadance’s smile faded as her recollections were swept away a single question.

Then why was your so-called ‘love’ unable to distinguish between you and Chrysalis? Cadance closed her eyes, trying to force her fears into the recesses of her mind.

Why did Shining fall so quickly to Chrysalis’s spell? Does he even truly love you?

To her horror, Cadance felt panic rising in her chest. Squeezing her eyes shut, she bit her lip, and winced in pain. But nothing could silence the dark voices that whispered in her mind.

I wonder what kind of ‘fun’ Shining had with Chrysalis while you were gone?

“Cadance, may I come in?”

Cadance blinked, spun around, and tripped on her wedding dress. With a cry, she lost her balance, and shut her eyes against the expected pain.

It never came. Warily, Cadance opened her eyes to find herself surrounded by a golden glow. At the door, was Alternia in Celestia’s form. Gently, the changeling-in-disguise shut the door and set Cadance on her hooves.
“Are you alright, Cadance?” asked the changeling. Cadance glanced cautiously at the form of Celestia, but all she saw was concern.

“I’m fine,” snapped Cadance. Alternia stepped back and eyed Cadance.

“I thought Chrysalis was the one who played the high-maintenance bride,” teased Alternia.

“Well she fooled you, didn’t she?” retorted Cadance. Alternia’s eyes widened, as Cadance trotted away from her and began to haphazardly stick flowers into her headpiece.

“Cadance, I know you’re not ‘alright’. How can I help you?” asked Alternia. The changeling trotted forward and levitated a few of the most ragged roses out of Cadance’s mane.

“Please Alternia, just drop the charade. I’m not your ‘niece’. I’m not even the same species as you,” sighed Cadance. And yet, the alicorn did not resist as the changeling continued to pull roses from her mane.

Alternia smiled, “Cadance, you will always be my niece. Even after today, when you are carried beyond the horizon in a golden chariot, with the love of your life.” Cadance blinked, and her lips twitched in the hints of a smile. Yet, Shining Armour’s betrayal was still fresh in her mind and those same lips twisted into a snarl.

“The love of my life, who couldn’t tell me apart from a bug queen that acts nothing like me!” exclaimed Cadance as she slammed her slippered hooves onto the table. Expensive brushes, polish, and makeup flew off the beau and fell to the floor. Alternia’s horn lit up and before the items could hit the carpet, golden magic caught all the items and arranged them carefully back onto the beau.

“The love of your life, who was hypnotized, and horribly deceived by a changeling queen in disguise,” reminded Alternia. Cadance couldn’t hear any condescension in Alternia’s tone. Neither could she see it in the changeling’s reflection, but she continued to glower at the mirror.

“That doesn’t change the fact that he betrayed me! If he truly loved me he should have known!”

The alicorn yelped, as a rose poked her ear, and was forcibly spun around in her chair to face a glowering Alternia. Her magenta eyes were cold, with that flash of disappointment Cadance had so often seen when the young alicorn had done something inexcusably wrong.

“Cadance, you should know that better than anypony, perhaps even better than me, that love does NOT work that way!”

“I know!” wailed Cadance.

“Then… Wait you do know?” gasped Alternia, quite evidently taken aback.

Cadance couldn’t stop her uncontrolled emotions from flowing down her cheeks and sniffling her nose. “I know! I just… I wanted this day to be perfect! But… it’s been anything but perfect!” The alicorn turned to her beau, trying to ignore the figure of Celestia standing behind her own reflection. “Shining isn’t to blame for anything! I know he thought he was being considerate, and I know he couldn’t do anything against Chrysalis’s hypnosis. He’s apologized so many times and I… I’ve forgiven him. But that seductress… she shut me in the caverns and…” Cadance shut her eyes as she tried to block out the memories of the crystal cavern. She had stumbled around in the darkness of the caverns, dirt, mud, and dust getting all over her coat. Aimlessly she had wandered, without food, without water, and when her magic couldn’t keep up with it any more, without light. The worst thing, had been the silence. The cold, empty darkness.

Except now, all she could feel were the two warm legs wrapped around her like blankets, shutting out the cold. Alternia rocked her back and forth, like she had always done. She could also feel the changeling shivering in anger, perhaps guilt.

“Chrysalis got her filthy holed hooves all over Shining Armour, and I can’t help, but feel… hurt. I know it isn’t his fault. I know it’s over, but why am I feeling this pain?” Cadance found her head tipped up by a cool golden horseshoe so that she looked up into Alternia’s understanding smile.

“Cadance, you were imprisoned in an abandoned catacomb for more than twenty-four hours. Its alright to feel hurt and abandoned. As long as you recognize the fact that Shining Armour isn’t at fault, you don’t need to blame yourself.” Cadance blinked, and raised her hoof to wipe her nose, but found her nose already being wiped by a tissue held by Alternia’s magic. Relaxing, Cadance allowed the changeling to fuss over her and reapply makeup ruined by tears. Silently, the alicorn sat, feeling the familiar hooves of her aunt as she expertly added the final touches to her wedding look.

“Cadance, let me let you in on a secret.” Cadance’s ears straightened as she felt Alternia speak into them. “Shining Armour, has very delicious love.” Cadance turned and frowned at Alternia who chuckled and carefully applied some blush to the alicorn’s face with a puff. “To changelings, emotions have distinct tastes and love is not an exception. I am almost certain that Chrysalis wanted Shining Armour because the love he has for you is one of a kind. It is a love that is so unique and complete, I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t slightly jealous of you.” Cadance blushed, surprised at the strength of Shining’s love for her, but at the same time, somewhat embarrassed.

“Alternia! Shining’s mine. Get your own stallion!” squealed Cadance, setting her lips in a perfect pout.

Alternia raised an eyebrow, but it was easy to see that she was trying hard not to laugh. “If you doubt me, remember that it was the combined power of your’s and and Shining Armour’s love and magic that expelled all the changelings from Canterlot. A stallion with love that strong would be the envy of all changelings.”

“I think Shining’s been traumatized enough by changeling queens chasing him,” said Cadance reprovingly.

For a moment, Cadance saw a flicker of sadness pass over Alternia’s visage. It was quickly banished, but the changeling’s voice took a serious tone. “All the more reason you should never let him go. Whenever you have an argument, or a disagreement, remember that he loves you.”

Cadance froze, the intensity in Alternia’s eyes stopped her from automatically nodding, for she knew what Alternia spoke of. In her travels to hone her powers, the alicorn had come across many shattered couples. Their bonds of love were so warped, it would take all of her strength to even foster grudging respect for the other. Occasionally, she had had to give up, for there was no love to be remembered. What Alternia was reminding her, was a sad lesson she had to accept with her aunt’s guidance.

The moment Cadance came to that realization, it was as if time had turned back, and she was a young filly, listening to her aunt’s advice on what to do on the first day of school. There was no doubt that Alternia, was the aunt she had always known. Whom she looked up to, was babysat by, jumped into bed with, had tea with, played with, and loved.

Blinking away the moisture in her eyes, lest she spoil the work her aunt had done, Cadance smiled as wide as she could. “Thank you, Alternia, for everything.”

“It was always my pleasure, Cadance,” said Alternia, just as wide of a smile on her face. Cadance trotted forward and was folded into her aunt’s embrace. On her forehead, she felt the slightly warm brush of Alternia’s lips before they parted.

“I’ll see you at the wedding,” said the changeling as she exited the room. Out of nowhere, an idea popped into Cadance’s head. It was unplanned, desperate, but she knew it was the right thing to do. And perhaps, it would make Alternia feel a little less guilty for her deception.

“Alternia, wait!” Her aunt paused at the doorway, mystified, but Cadance’s resolve didn’t falter.

“I have told you, I have no parents. You know I was raised by a small village of Earth Ponies for my childhood. After I redeemed Prismia, you suddenly appeared.”

“Yes, though now that you know my true identity, I believe that was the actual Celestia you saw, not me,” remarked Alternia.

Cadance found herself derailed from her train of thought and she stared at her aunt disbelievingly. “You mean…”

“Yes, that was Celestia of a thousand years ago. It seems that even within her coma, she can still access that special place. It seems as if only alicorns can go to, I have only heard of it. But I digress, after all you have told me of your meeting with her. So, what were you saying?”

Collecting herself, Cadance looked up into Alternia’s eyes. “Alternia, would you give me away to Shining Armour?”

The changeling’s features morphed from shock and surprise, to embarrassment, to pride, to overwhelming joy and then settled on a wide smile, and slightly furrowed brow. It was somewhat comedic to Cadance, her aunt had always seemed so sure of herself, and she had to cover her mouth with her hoof to suppress her laughter.

“But I’m presiding over the ceremony!” protested Alternia, weakly.

Cadance would not be deterred, and she felt her eyes narrow. She wanted this, and she could see from Alternia’s shaking hooves that she wanted this as well, badly. “Ask Aunt Luna.”

“She’s not going to be happy with you for this,” warned Alternia.

Cadance rolled her eyes, unbecoming for a new bride, but there were other things more important at the moment. She knew Luna could be dealt with if you knew what buttons to push, but it would be for naught if Alternia kept finding excuses. Why did her aunt have to be so responsible and selfless at times? “Alternia, I will deal with any consequences, for on this day I want nothing more than for you to be my…” Cadance coughed as she suddenly found the words stuck in her throat and her eyes awash in tears. As she wiped her face, Cadance saw that Alternia was trembling slightly, staring at her in complete disbelief. The alicorn wasn’t surprised. Alternia had been revealed as a changeling only a few hours ago. Cadance bet Alternia still hadn’t forgiven herself for her deception.

How strange that I, whose talent is in spreading love, was raised by a changeling who feeds upon love? thought Cadance, finally able to swallow the lump in her throat.

“Mother, would you give me away?”

Silence, and then a joyous smile, so uncharacteristic on the serene features of Celestia, but not upon Alternia’s mask. The changeling cried happily, and made no effort to staunch the flow of her tears.

“Yes! Yes, please,” said Alternia. Cadance’s vision blurred and she raised a hoof to wipe away the aggravating moisture, but Alternia conjured a hoofkerchief pressed the soft cloth to her face. As the alicorn let the changeling wipe her tears, Cadance found herself cast back into her memories.

A young Cadance huddled in a strange, all-too-large bed. A few hours ago she had been on an awe-striking tour of Canterlot. Now, she was homesick and scared. As a shadowy figure entered her room, she flung her tearstained blanket over her head to hide puffy red eyes.

Wrapped in darkness, the filly alicorn clutched her protective blanket over her small body. Yet, the cloth barrier seemed to slip from her grasp. The alicorn shut her eyes.

Only to hear a sweet sounding tune as the blanket was gently tucked around her. A quiet tune, both refined and tender, that lulled her away from her worries to a peaceful sleep.

“Filly mine, don’t you cry. Filly mine, dry your eyes. Rest your head close to my heart. Never to part, filly of mine.”

An older, but still filly-aged Cadance, slumped down as the boorish Royal Tutor went on and on about some obscure Griffon history. Celestia walked in and woke her up with a playful noogie before she informed the tutor that he had his facts wrong. When the tutor protested, Celestia simply replied:

“Were you there?”

A still older, but foal-aged Cadance cried into Celestia’s soft coat. Her pet owl, Ezylryb, had just passed away.

A Cadance in the last of her foal years, happily licked her strawberry ice cream cone as Celestia ate a spoon from her bowl of rocky road. On the tea table between them, was the acceptance form for Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.

A pre-teen Cadance stared at her aunt. The alicorn’s cheeks were flushed and her jaw was agape as Celestia explained in a very matter-of-fact voice, the more sensitive parts of a mare’s anatomy.

A teenage Cadance stepped onto the podium and graciously received the silver medal at the Equestria Young Flyers competition. Even though she was so far away, Cadance could hear the cheers of her aunt.

Senior year Cadance sat with a giggling Celestia as they discussed… well… stallions. Particularly, a certain white-coated, blue-haired, unicorn stallion.

An adult Cadance, bruised and battered, gazed up in despair as a griffin raised his razor-sharp claws. Shining Armour lay unconscious a few feet away, surrounded by a ring of immobile griffins. Out of nowhere, a golden beam of light blasts the griffin. A zap, and Celestia teleported into existence. Immediately, she embraces the exhausted Cadance and teleports both her and Shining Armour to safety.

“Alternia?”

“Yes, Cadance?”

“I love you.”

“I love you too, Cadance.”

Badlands, Chrysalis’s Changeling Hive...

The Badlands is known as a wasteland to most ponies. On and on, stretched desolate land and dunes, baked red in the unforgiving sun. It was inhabitable, inhospitable, indeed it deserved its named “The Badlands”. Yet, it had a form of bare, scorched, sort of charm.

It also possessed unheard of grandeur in the form of The Great Chasms, a great series of chasms that cut through the plateau, winding through it like cracks creating a honeycomb of great red tableaus. Sheltered in the plateau’s slashes, was Chrysalis’s hive.

It had a multitude of entrances, some in the side of the canyon, others opening up onto the desert itself. The hive itself consisted of a winding maze reaching all throughout the Canyon. A multitude of passages, storage chambers, rooms and hallways formed the home of Chrysalis’s hive. This underground network was lit by small portholes to the outside world as well as magic changeling werelights that danced in their braziers.

Yet, all the light revealed now, was a dying hive..

Hobbled thanks to a gash in her leg, Chrysalis limped through rows of wounded changelings, sprawled on the floors of her Great Hall. Infiltrators, soldiers, workers and scouts, her subjects. The queen could see the frustration in their eyes hear their moans as they nursed their wounds. Even within her thoughts, she was not safe from the mental anguish of the seriously wounded.

Despite the futility of the act, Chrysalis ran into her private chambers, slamming the wooden door behind her. In the privacy of her own chamber, Chrysalis could finally step from behind the mask of emotions she wore in front of her subjects.

In other words, she burst into tears.

It had been a miracle that very few changelings had died in the battle, but casualties had been high, and many changelings would never fight again. It was only by luck that the shield spell that had thrown the hive out of Canterlot had not been meant to kill and the changelings natural armor had protected most of them from the damage.

However, Chrysalis gained no comfort from this small reprieve and tears continued to splash onto the hard-packed dirt floor. Her victory had been as good as secured. The Royal Guard had been running around like headless chickens, Celestia had been defeated, the Elements of Harmony separated from their bearers, and although Luna had fought fiercely, even she would have been contained by her army.

Then, by simply turning her back on Cadance and Shining Armour, she had made an entire month of careful planning go to waste. Now, her hive’s already dwindling love storages would be depleted, her enemy, the Shadow Empire continued to make raids against her infiltrators. Canterlot, had been their remedy. While unwillingly taken emotions and love would sustain them for less than deceived emotion, they couldn't resist the temptation.

At this moment, Chrysalis wanted more than nothing, but to scream in anguish. She had never hated herself more since the day she had taken the throne from her mother. Only iron will, honed throughout her years, held her tormented emotions in check.

“How could I, a thousand year old Changeling Queen have failed my hive now of all times?” she whispered. In a whimsical, hiccuped voice, she whimpered:

This day was supposed to be perfect,
the kind of day in which I dreamed since I was small
Every pony was supposed to fall,
every stallion mare and foal,
I thought that I could really have it all.

This day was supposed to be perfect,
the kind of day in which I dreamed since I was small
All my changelings would have food
Equestria we would have ruled
The Elements of Harmony, all broken tools

Now my army is in tatters
Equestria is enraged
And the shadows are not safe anymore

For a moment I thought I could taste
Certain victory on my lips
And then bit on the bitter taste of defeat

All because of my foolish mistake
I lost the chance to save my hive
I only hope
We will see another day

Chrysalis’s dirge was interrupted by knocking on her door. Swallowing her sorrow, the Queen raised her voice.

“What is it?” she demanded.

There was a momentary pause before the changeling spoke. “Queen Chrysalis! One of our chevaliers has returned with three others!”

“Thank you. Now leave me in peace!” ordered Chrysalis acidically.

“Your Highness, it's Diamondshell!” Chrysalis blinked. Chevalier Diamondshell had been missing since they had been thrown out of Canterlot and hive’s retrieval squads hadn’t been able to locate her. Just how did she get to the hive so quickly? Hurriedly, Chrysalis wiped her tears and opened the door. Her searching eyes quickly settled on Diamondshell and her three compatriots.

To the queen’s surprise, Chevalier Diamondshell, and her accompanying changelings were fully healthy. They had no wounds, no scarring, yet all four changelings seemed visibly shaken.

“Chevalier, report. How have you managed to return to us in with such speed and in such good condition?” asked Chrysalis, her confusion hidden well beneath her stern features.

“Your Highness, Princess Celestia healed us, and then Princess Luna teleported us to the edge of the Badlands,” stammered Diamondshell. Chrysalis’s eyes widened and then narrowed. What were the two Princesses playing at? Was it a demonstration of their power to show that her subjects were at their mercy?

“What else?” Diamondshell hesitated and turned to her soldier companion. He levitated a scroll attached to her back and floated it in front of Chrysalis.

“The Princesses gave us this scroll. It was to be delivered to you,” spoke the soldier. Chrysalis frowned, took the scroll in her magic, deftly broke the golden seal and opened it.

We, Princess Celestia and Luna of the Equestrian Diarchy, would like to propose a truce to Chrysalis, Queen of the Changeling Hive Within the Badlands, and her respective subjects

Should you accept, Equestria we will pledge to:
Protect the life of the every changeling that does not further violate the laws of Equestria within the lands of Equestria
Ensure the safety of Chrysalis’s changeling hive as a sovereign nation with its own laws and culture
Pledge to find an alternate solution for changelings to co-exist peacefully with ponies, with full and equal rights offered to any visitors to Equestria
Pledge to assist in providing Chrysalis’s Changeling Hive with an alternate love source. Some assistance may include The Equestrian Diarchy allowing a set amount of changelings to gather love in civilian areas

Our conditions are that:

You will remove all changeling infiltrators from the governing institutions of Equestria and release all prisoners held
You will withdraw all changeling soldiers from Equestria’s borders immediately
You will allow us to set up an embassy at your hive.
You will pledge that your subjects will submit themselves to Equestria’s laws within her sovereign territory
You and an escort of chevaliers will come to the Everfree Forest in one week’s time (since the delivering of this message) where we will meet you in order to draft the final details of a resolution that will fulfil all requirements. The Equestrian Diarchy will also be willing to listen to any terms or requests you may have

If you agree to these conditions, then we, The Equestrian Diarchy, will expect to see you in one week’s time at the Everfree Forest in the ruins of the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.

Should you not appear in the Everfree Forest to meet us at the appointed time, the Equestrian Diarchy will consider it a declaration of hostilities between our two nations.

Yours sincerely,
Princesses Celestia and Luna of Equestria

The message was brief, to the point, but it widened Chrysalis’s eyes and struck her silent. If she had any less control, her jaw would be agape. Celestia and Luna’s terms were in a word, generous. It was not a declaration of war, nor a demand for unconditional surrender, neither was it a request for reparations.

At the same time, Chrysalis was horrified.

“Your Highness, what is it?” asked Diamondshell.

“The Princesses are asking for a truce. They wish to discuss a peaceful resolution and co-existence between ponies and changelings,” spoke Chrysalis, her voice hollowly ringing in the corridor.

“What? They have the gall to ask for that? After all that has happened!” roared Diamondshell.

“It could have been far worse,” spoke the soldier. Chrysalis turned her gaze onto the silent, changeling soldier that had accompanied Diamondshell.

“What is your name, and explain what you mean?”

“Scarab, Your Highness. You see, all four of us were personally interrogated by the Princesses and Prince Blueblood,” explained Scarab.

“And?” Chrysalis demanded as she arched an eyebrow. There was something this soldier was reluctant to tell her.

The soldier hesitated. “The Princesses had the power to pulverize us, to rip us apart, inflict pain beyond measure in order to get information from us. Yet, they didn’t.”

“The worst they did, or should I say, the worst Prince Blueblood did, was to give me a lecture. It was something I’d rather not remember. Yet, although it was within their capabilities, they did not hurt us,” said the infiltrator. Chrysalis blinked, confused. Why didn’t Celestia and Luna torture her subjects for information? Was it because they were being merciful? Perhaps, but what if they had another motive?

“In fact, it seemed as if Princess Celestia in particular, knows a lot about our customs and speech. Although, she is a thousand years out of date,” remarked Scarab. Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed as she saved that particular piece of information away for later and then turned back to the letter.

“Gather every able-bodied changeling except for the healers into The Great Hall, immediately.”

An hour later…

Chrysalis sat upon her throne, a cool, emerald, shaped and chiseled to perfection. It had a high back, and sculpted armrests, all adorned with warm animal furs. As she silently sat, awaiting for her chevaliers to arrive, she continued to read the letter the princesses had sent her.

That damn letter. The queen forced herself not to tremble as she read it again. It spoke of peace, a way out, protection, and promised to save her hive.

Try as she might, Chrysalis could not believe the letter. She just couldn’t.

Instead, she was afraid of it, of what it meant. The Princesses knew where her hive was. While the wording revealed nothing, she bet they knew about her hive’s dire love situation. It was the only reason they would offer such generous terms to aide in their peace attempt. They knew about the different classes of changelings, which meant they would have been able to identify how workers and infiltrators had been included in the assault force.

The pones knew everything about her hive’s weaknesses and yet, were still offering her, the enemy, a way to avoid bloodshed. Despite all the damage her hive had inflicted, the ponies had appeared to have offered her salvation. If everything written was true, she was saved.

If only everything written on it was true.

“Mother, what is going on?” croaked a frail, thin voice. Chrysalis turned slowly, searching the shadowy corner of her throne room. In the dim light, her eyes settled on the pitiful figure in the shadows, and moistened immediately.

It was a changeling queen, or what would have become a changeling queen. Her jagged horn was snapped close to the base of her head. She hobbled, all that was left of her front left leg, a stump. Her face… the right side, had graceful features and a twinkling green eye. The left side was blackened, charred, any distinguishing lines or features had been wiped away. Only her mouth was somehow spared.

Once again, Chrysalis was reminded of how leniency was futile with Equestria. Any doubts as to her answer were wiped away.

“The ponies set a trap for me, daughter. They offered peace, but I’m not falling for it,” replied Chrysalis.

Lamia, Chrysalis’s once beautiful daughter and heir, raised her single eyebrow. “Mother, I know you hate them for what they did to me, but if the ponies are really offering a truce, perhaps we should take it.”

Chrysalis shook her head, giving her daughter a pained smile. “No. I let you approach them, I let you get hurt and the ponies showed us their true colours. Besides, it’s too late, daughter. What we did at Canterlot has undoubtedly brought Equestria’s wrath upon us. If Celestia and Luna have written this letter, it is merely a ploy to capture me.” Chrysalis stood from her throne, trotted over to her daughter and embraced her.

“You should be resting dear. You must be exhausted from tending the wounded,” said Chrysalis, helping her daughter to the smaller, obsidian seat next to her own throne.

The younger changeling queen snorted, but looked up at her mother. Her single eye full of concern. “I can take care of myself, mother. Just promise me that you won’t regret this decision.”

Chrysalis shook her head. These ponies had maimed daughter, her kind-hearted daughter. They were hypocrites, all of them. She knew it had to be a trap. She would not regret her decision.

In the shining city of Canterlot, Alternia proudly escorted her niece up the marble steps to the altar. Cadance, was smiling radiantly through her wedding veil, matched only by Alternia’s beaming grin. The crowd of ponies watched as the beautiful alicorn took her place beside her handsome unicorn fiancee. After touching, yet solemn ceremony, the two spoke their hoofwritten vows. Finally, Luna put a single question to the bride and groom.

“Do you, Shining Armour and Cadance, pledge to take each other as thy lawfully wedded spouse until death do part?”

In the shadows of her hive, Chrysalis and her daughter raised themselves from their thrones. Her daughter, Lamia, leaning heavily on her single front leg. Despite the mass of tired, harrowed, stares focused on them, the two stood resolutely. As Chrysalis explained the situation and the princesses offer, gasps and hisses from the changelings filled the hall. The noise grew until several of the senior chevaliers, including Diamondshell slammed their hooves into the ground. When every changeling was silent, a grizzled, old changeling spoke a single question for all the changelings assembled.

“Queen Chrysalis and Queen’s Daughter Lamia, whatever has been chosen, we will follow you to the end. What is your decision?”

“I do,” spoke Cadance and Shining Armour, two voices in one.

“We will fight,” said the changeling, one voice for all.

Author's Note

I hope I will be able to avoid the rage that might come from Chrysalis’s portrayal. Anyhow, longer author's notes today because it's a special occasion.

1004 likes. I can’t believe it.

Thank you my pre-readers/editors/proofreaders/awesome people: Inky Jay, Blankscape, Kolywnia, cleverpun and Zervziel for their hard work in proofreading and editing this story. Clever’s not working with on this story,, but all of them have stories that they would like feedback on, so go ahead and find their accounts! I especially encourage people to look at Inky Jay’s Marks of Harmony, Kolwynia’s Celestia in Excelsis and Zervziel’s Infinite Horizons (and ask him to start updating it again… its been a while). And Christian Harrisay...whose reviews/aka walls of text, have given me some insight on how to improve this story (if only I had more time to actually GET to some of these changes :twilightsheepish: )

Finally, thank you to you readers, who have put up with my… somewhat annoying grammar and sometimes awkward word choice and have followed me through writing this story. Your comments and reviews, negative or positive have continued to give me support as I forge through this story.

Hence, I’m considering on actually putting out a compilation of Alternia short stories… there’s one on my blog on her adventures on Nightmare Night (http://www.fimfiction.net/blog/232817/alternias-nightmare-night-side-story) and I accidentally wrote another with her giving Cadance a hoof with schooll (it was supposed to be in the flashback montage in this chapter, but it got too long and took on a life of its own). The side-story compilation will be released… oh give it about a week or two due to my assignments :P

Also... for some reason I'm thinking of watching the Disney Movie Frozen, anybody think that's a good idea because initial reviews look pretty good... as in comparable to Lion King good...

If the terms in the treaty seem smashed together... refresh. I just fixed em

Chapter 14 Vestiges of Peace

“War is what happens when language fails.”
― Margaret Atwood

Dawn, a week later…

Deep in the confines of the Everfree forest, stood the ruins of the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. One catastrophic battle and a thousand years of neglect had taken its toll on the once proud structure. White stones, were now weather worn, draped in scarves of moss and streaks of mildew. Carefully carved statues and outcroppings now weathered stanchions of rock. The castle would need years of painstaking work in order to be restored to its former beauty.

As of now though, I and my companions only needed a place where they could spend the day. A day where hopefully, this madness would end.

Slowly, I trotted into the once magnificent entrance hall of the castle. In front of me, stood the placeholders for the Elements of Harmony. While the hall’s glass was beyond repair, the walls remained standing and would keep out the worst of the elements. Still, there was the matter of the open ceiling. I was aware that there were more comfortable places inside the castle, but I had no desire to interfere with the trap doors and switches that guarded them..

I turned to Luna, “Sister, can you cast a rain warding spell?” Luna blinked in a futile attempt to banish her tiredness. With a sigh, the alicorn’s horn glowed and I saw a night-blue barrier take the place of the hall’s empty ceiling. It turned the bright orange dawn light into a comforting indigo.

“Thank you, Luna. You should go and rest. Blueblood, have the guards move our supplies here and then dismiss them. The presence of armed ponies will only antagonize Chrysalis,” I ordered. My nephew saluted and trotted back off to the guards waiting by our carriages.

As Blueblood and the guards busied themselves with unloading our provisions and equipment for the day, I circled the hall. My horn glowed as I slowly cast wards of detection and of protection. While I may not be able to differentiate between changeling and pony with these wards, at least I would be alerted to any unknown presence. Finishing with a ward of privacy, I trotted back into the hall and giggled at Luna, fast asleep in her moon-patterned sleeping bag. The guards were no longer around and my wards no longer sensed them. Blueblood must have dismissed them. I searched for my nephew and found him painstakingly trying to unfold a blue and white striped lawn chair.

“Um… Princess, would you like some tea?” asked a shy voice. I glanced at the final member of our party, a teacup and saucer balanced on her extended hoof. With a grateful smile, I took the teacup from Cyndra, daughter of Chrysalis, my sister. A changeling whom I might be seeing very soon.

My horn glowed as I double-checked the poison detection spells in my chest-piece. I respected the little changeling, but I was not a fool. I would have to keep a close eye on her. Satisfied, I took a sip from the cup and savored the taste of Earl Grey.

“Thank you, Cyndra. What is for breakfast?” I inquired. The changeling jumped a bit as I addressed her. I was momentarily confused until I realized she was probably surprised at the sound of her own name. Immediately after that, she fell into the routine monotone of a castle servant.

“Our packed breakfast consist of hot oatmeal seasoned with honey and cinnamon. For drinks we have hot tea and coffee all packed in thermoses. We do have a pancake mix and frying pan, though we don’t have any stove to cook it with,” said Cyndra.

I gave my tea cup and saucer to Cyndra before trotting off to the exit of the hall. “I’ll light a campfire, you set up the picnic cloth and the cooking equipment.”

After a couple of branches, a ring of rocks to create a firepit and a simple fire spell, I had a nice warm flame in the centre of the hall. Satisfied, I turned to see Cyndra with the frying pan in her hooves.

“Cyndra, you don’t need to disguise yourself any longer. You can use your magic,” I said. The changeling cringed, but she shed her disguise. Now that I knew about her heritage, I began to see the family resemblance. Cyndra had green lenses, the exact same shade as my sister’s eyes. Her features were more graceful, less like a regular scout’s, more like a queen’s. Her horn was also longer than usual changelings. Quickly, I turned my attention away from Cyndra and to the placement of the cutlery onto the picnic cloth. It would not bode well for her to catch me staring.

The crackle of the fire and the slap of flipping pancakes filled the expanse of the throne hall. Pancakes began to pile up on the waiting plates. Although Cyndra was initially unfamiliar with the process, she gradually fell into a routine. Gripped in her magic, the pan tossed out pancakes at a steady rate. Silently, I noted that Cyndra did not only inherit her mother’s appearance. She had very good control of her magic.

My contemplation was interrupted when I heard the changeling murmur.

“What is it, Cyndra?” I asked nonchalantly.

The changeling jumped, almost letting a flying pancake end up in the fire. I quickly extended my magic caught the errant flapjack and slid it into the growing pile. What exactly had spooked the changeling?

“Nothing, Your Highness!” squeaked Cyndra.

“You can tell me anything, Cyndra. I promise not to tell,” I said, suppressing the urge to chuckle. The changeling sighed and my eyes widened at the resigned nature of her tone.

“Why do you need me here? Why couldn’t you just bring some other servant or better yet, do everything by yourselves! I mean no disrespect, but I don’t think you mind working. So why am I here?” demanded Cyndra. I frowned as I heard the bitterness in her voice and felt the guilt and confusion emanated by her. There was something behind her question.

“Well, I mainly wanted to get to know you better. Its been a long time since I have spoken to a changeling,” I admitted.

Cyndra glared at me warily. “You just wish to get more information about my mother’s hive,” she replied.

“To be honest, the thought had crossed my mind, but I really just want to get to know you better,” I said.

“You weren’t going to take me hostage in front of my mother? Because if you did, it wouldn’t work,” accused Cyndra, her eyes narrowed defiantly at me. I blinked, I certainly hadn’t expected that reply, but there was something about the statement that surprised me.

“Cyndra, I swear on my life and magic that I would never do such a thing. I do want to know though, why do you think such an act why would it not work?” I inquired.

The changeling snorted dismissively, “My mother wouldn’t lift a hoof to help me.”

“Why wouldn’t it? She obviously cares about you if she exiled you as opposed to executing you,” I pointed out.

“Because when she finds out how much I’ve told you about the hive, she’ll kill me!” screamed Cyndra. Her magic surged, and the frying pan shot into the air and clattered onto the stone floor. I stood up surprised, my eyes searching for Blueblood and Luna. Both were sound asleep. Oh how convenient.

“Wouldn’t your mother understand that you didn’t have much of a choice?” I reasoned. Cyndra, normally demure and quiet, glared at me, her face stricken with anguish and guilt.

“Of course I had a choice! I could have died a loyal daughter instead of being the useless hive-traitor I am!” she screeched. Slowly, I trotted forward, but Cyndra shrank back away from me. I racked my mind for a way to placate the changeling. Her guilt, her loyalty to her former hive and to her mother was going to tear her apart if I did not think of a way to resolve it.

“Cyndra, what you told me can help us end the war sooner. By confiding to me your secrets rather than keeping them silent, you have helped the changeling race,” I said.

“But how do I know you won’t just kill my mother and wipe out my hive? Don’t deny you’re not angry at her! I can feel your hate!” accused Cyndra.

At that moment, I considered releasing my disguise. Immediately, I banished that thought. Wars between rival changeling queens were always deadly. My mother had borne many scars from past conflicts with other queens. Revealing myself as Chrysalis’s sister would do nothing to ease Cyndra’s nerves.

Not to mention, I could not trust myself. I hated my sister. I… while consumed with the grief of losing my mother, I had entertained the notion of wiping out my sister, her children and her hive. Over time, my rage had faded into resentment and thoughts of Luna, Twilight, Blueblood and my friends restrained my hate. But at moments, the raw pain of my loss and the anger that accompanied it threatened to overwhelm me and threaten all I held dear. There was no way I could not let Cyndra know of my history. I’d terrify her.

“I admit I am angry at Chrysalis, but I promise you this Cyndra, I will never allow my anger to blind me. I know now that your mother attacked Canterlot because her hive was hungry.” Cyndra’s eyes widened as I revealed the state her hive was in. “Another hive had attacked Chrysalis’s infiltrators, which caused a desperate love shortage. As one ruler to another, I can comprehend her desire to protect her subjects and the lengths she was willing to go for them. Your mother deserves to have her pleas heard and her changelings saved.”

This much was true. I was furious at Chrysalis for attacking my ponies. Yet, after long hours of reflection, I realized I could not truly hate my sister for it. She sincerely fought to save her changelings. It was not the best method and I strongly questioned her for it. However, I could not say it was an unjustified act. After ruling Equestria for so long and seeing the lack of responsibility some monarchs and leaders had for their subjects, Chrysalis’s decision wasn’t so unreasonable.

“Do you truly believe that Princess? Or is this some fanciful lie you’ve concocted?” rasped Cyndra.

I leant closer towards the changeling. “A war between Equestria and your mother’s hive will only harm my ponies as much as they will harm your mother’s changelings. I will do everything in my power to prevent this war, even if I have to teleport to the Badlands and speak to your mother myself.” — I sighed — “Only if all possible options have been exhausted, will I have my ponies defend myself from your mother’s hive.”

As if the string holding her up had been cut, Cyndra flopped to the ground like a broken puppet. I approached her cautiously and sat down beside her as she sobbed.

“Princess, thank you for giving my mother a chance. I know I’m just a weak hive-traitor who betrayed her hive, but if there is anything I can do to repay you for your mercy—”

“Young hatchling, you are by no means weak or a hive-traitor,” I whispered. Cyndra looked up at me, her lenses moist with tears. Using my magic, I levitated a hoofkerchief to her, which she accepted. While she wiped her tears, I wondered what would have happened if I was in Cyndra’s position. What would I have done if my mother was Chrysalis?

I’d have stubbornly said nothing and doomed my mother’s hive.

“You helped me to ascertain your mother’s actions were not done in normal circumstances and gave me a way to safeguard my ponies. Not only that, the information in the infiltration procedures will prove remarkably useful to creating a lasting agreement that will allow a peaceful co-existence of the changelings and Equestria. The changelings can still remain a hidden race, if the right measures are taken.” It had been one of Luna and I’s backup plans. An agreement for changelings to infiltrate Equestrian society under set guidelines to collect love, but be a minimal interference to pony society. I couldn’t have done it without the help Cyndra had provided.

“The situation you have been placed in was incredibly difficult, young hatchling. I don’t think I would ever had the courage to do what you have done.” Levitating several pancakes onto a plate, I dribbled maple syrup over them, stuck a fork on the top of the pile and slid them in front of Cyndra. “Now eat up, we have a long day ahead of us.” Cyndra broke from my gaze and stared at the pancakes.

“Your Highness, you know I won’t get full on these pancakes,” said Cyndra, a frown on her forehead.

“These pancakes are different. Now go and wash your hooves.” I chuckled at the changeling’s confused expression, but she obeyed me and went to wipe her hooves. As her back was turned, I pointed my horn at the pile of pancakes and infused them with some of my love, enough to keep my niece fed for some time.

Cyndra returned shortly and took a small bite of the pancake. To say that she was surprised was an understatement. Her eyes boggled as she savored the love in the food and she glanced at me warily.

“Princess, did you do something to the pancakes?” demanded Cyndra her fork pointed at her plate.

I think my eyes twinkled as I grinned at her. “Perhaps I did.” The changeling stared at me.

“What? I mean, Your Highness, how can you transfer and manifest love into physical objects? I thought only changelings could do that!” said Cyndra.

“Its a spell of mine,” I lied smoothly before I sighed. “Unfortunately, I can only transfer so much love. I may be able to alleviate your hive’s food shortage, but only for a short while.” That wasn’t a lie. I did reign as Equestria’s ruler for a thousand years, but raising the sun and the moon had sapped most of the love I gathered. I still had a formidable reserve, but I was loath to use it unless it was in an emergency and I doubted I could feed an entire hive for any extended period of time.

“That is true, but we still believe it shall help convince Chrysalis of our intentions,” mumbled a voice. I looked over to Luna and saw her trotting up to the picnic cloth.

“I thought you were going to sleep for a while, sister,” I remarked. Luna rolled her bleary eyes and sat down at the edge of the cloth.

“We have too many questions to ask you and this young changeling,” growled Luna irritably. I bit my lip and resisted the urge to glance at Cyndra, who was undoubtedly cringing. I myself had some questions for my niece that I wished to answer. Some I could not ask unless I wanted her to suspect me.

“What do you wish to ask, Princess Luna,” stuttered Cyndra.

“For what travesty were you really exiled for? You lied to us earlier about your mission to the dragon lands,” said Luna coldly. Her voice was strained and weary, but the question seemed to cut through the changeling like a knife.

“I… for what… Princess Luna, can you tell me why do you need to know this?” asked Cyndra.

As Luna fixed her gaze on Cyndra, I felt my skin prickle as the temperature in the hall dropped. I raised an eyebrow warily at the alicorn. In hindsight, I did think Cyndra’s explanation to be odd because changelings generally stayed away from dragons. I didn’t see the point in questioning Cyndra about the subject though.

“We wish to know how trustworthy you are. Do not try lying to us, it will not work,” said the princess. I opened my mouth to reprimand the alicorn, but paused. Luna’s insistence for answers had reminded me of my own apprehensions about Cyndra’s story. A thousand years ago, under my mother’s rule, only severe crimes warranted a death penalty. What exactly had my sister’s daughter done?

“Princess… do you know of the six commandments of any changeling hive?”asked Cyndra.

Of course I knew. Mother had detailed these laws and their purpose to my sisters and I on numerous occasions. But I shook my head while I chuckled inwardly. The clever little changeling was trying to test my knowledge of the changeling race. Truly, she was my sister’s daughter.

Cyndra didn’t appear disappointed that I had not fallen for her little trap, and continued on.

“The first, obey your queen. The second, never deceive your hivemates. The third, all love is to be shared among your hivemates. The fourth, never show your true form in front of any other species. The fifth, anybody that sees your true form must be silenced if possible. The sixth, to always defend the location of your hive with your lives.” I blinked as I realized why the changeling had been exiled. Although, I never expected it was for that reason.

Cyndra’s head dropped slightly as she stared at worn flagstones of the hall. I winced in sympathy as opened her mouth and forced herself to speak. “I broke the last one, seven years ago. I was leading a scout party in the Badlands. We had earlier located tracks and signs of a small flight of young, marauding dragons. My mother wanted to get an idea of where they were. But when my group and I were a mere hours flight from our hive, we ran right into the dragons.”

“I panicked. I ordered an immediate retreat, but led my squad right back to my own hive. Before my mother and her chevaliers brought them down, they had ravaged an incubation chamber. So many helpless larvae and recovering changelings were lost, because of my mistake! I felt so ashamed that I was willing to kill myself, but mother… she spared my life, only for me to betray her now.”

The changeling raised her hoof and I tried to stop her. But before Cyndra could hit herself, Luna grabbed her hoof. I blinked, and stared at the alicorn. Gone was her wariness and suspicion. Instead, all I could read from her face was sympathy.

“Do not punish thyself any further, young Cyndra. We understand the pain that comes with thy mistake.” Luna sighed, suddenly forlorn, her features twisted in self-pity. “After all, we were once Nightmare Moon.”

There was more to that statement than Cyndra could ever realize. It was a remorse and a despair that only I understood. It pained me that Luna still had not stopped punishing herself for what had happened a thousand years ago. So I extended my wing over my adopted sister and drew myself closer to her. Luna did not refuse my gesture, so I nuzzled her.

“Sister, I have forgiven you but what you have learnt from your mistakes will be all for nought, if you do not forgive yourself.” I watched Luna’s expression closely, until she smiled and shook away the shackles of her guilt. “That goes for you too, Cyndra.” I directed the changeling a meaningful glance and she nodded.

“All this unnecessary drama has woken me from my beauty sleep,” groaned a voice. Although I knew it was unbecoming, I rolled my eyes as Blueblood trotted to join us at the picnic blanket. My nephew really could be an insensitive brat on occasion, especially in the mornings.

“Nephew, why dost thou say Cyndra’s fears are unwarranted?” demanded Luna, one of her eyebrows arched imperiously.

“Because there is a large possibility that Chrysalis will pull as some may call it, a ‘no-show’,” explained Blueblood tiredly as he delicately cut out a slice of pancakes.

I and Luna glanced at each other. We both knew it was unlikely that Chrysalis would appear on this day. The fact that she hadn’t bothered to negotiate with us before attacking Canterlot was a strong indicator and we had discussed the subject at length while we had wrote the terms of the ceasefire.

“What will Equestria… will you do if my mother decides not to appear?” asked Cyndra, nervously

I sighed. “We will be forced to respond militarily and politically, but we will try not to interfere directly with the changeling race. The army and police will be put on alert and will be tasked with confronting or arresting any changeling who are caught impersonating a pony, but will also be ordered to protect any changeling that will be imprisoned and to uphold order. Moreover, anti-infiltration measures to protect important institutions such as the military, hospitals and other Equestrian government agencies will be put into place. However, we do not plan to extend these measures past the protection of our key institutions. The changelings attacked us because they were hungry, we will not hunt them down because of that.” I hesitated, this was the plan as I had discussed with my military advisors and Luna, but there was another part of my scheme that I had yet to share with anypony.

“I will also be taking a tour of Equestria,” I spoke.

Blueblood frowned. “At this time auntie? Should you not be in Canterlot, overseeing the military preparations?”

“Equestria is full of mistrust and fear. I must reassure my ponies with my presence. Moreover, it will give me the chance to personally examine the military and civil preparations being enacted throughout Equestria. With the changeling threat, it is all the more important I make sure the chain of command is not compromised,” I pointed out. Far from having appeased my nephew though, my explanation only appeared to agitate him.

“But auntie, tours of this magnitude take months of planning!” protested Blueblood, his hooves flailed wildly in the air, the drop of syrup on his cheek completely forgotten.

“Don’t worry Blue, I will be travelling light and fast, with only a small entourage,” I said. I smiled to comfort him. Finally, my nephew sighed and turned his attention back to his pancakes. Cyndra also seemed appeased. While her jaws were clenched with worry, she seemed far more relaxed than earlier.

“And what shall be my task while thou art surveying Equestria, sister?” asked Luna calmly.

“You will be protecting Canterlot and acting as ruler in my stead. I also need you to coordinate our military preparations,” I said. Luna looked warily at me as if she didn’t fully trust my judgement. For a moment, I thought she had seen through me, but the alicorn nodded her assent.

Or so I had thought.

After breakfast, I had excused myself from the tablecloth to make a pot of black tea. Cyndra soon fell asleep, after her very long and very emotional day. Blueblood was lazily sprawled on his lawn chair. I had just poured the hot water from the kettle into the pot, when Luna confronted me.

The first notice I had was when a shimmering blue shield surrounded me. My muscles tense, I spun around to confront whatever enemy had managed to get past our wards. To my surprise, it was Luna whose horn shone as she completed what appeared to be a privacy ward around the both of us. A scowl warped her normally stoic features and I felt a twinge of fear as she advanced.

“Surely you do not believe we fell for thy excuse, Alternia.” Luna’s reverberated through the hall like the boom of a bell. Turquoise eyes were narrowed, unreadable, but I could feel the anger deep in them.

“I do not…” I coughed and sighed. “It was not really an excuse.”

“But thou art hiding something from us,” remarked the alicorn scathingly. I blinked. I had noticed that Luna had finally stopped using the ‘thou and thee’ today, but now… she seemed to have lapsed back into her ancient speech.

“I will not deny that, but it’s something that I am responsible for,” I replied in a tone that brooked no argument. I braced myself for whatever Luna’s response would be and as she trotted forward, I felt myself tense. Except, the alicorn only set her hoof on my shoulder.

“Alternia, thou sees us as thy sister, is that not true?” asked Luna.

I nodded, puzzled at Luna’s question.

“Then, if thou truly see us as thy sister, thou should feel comfortable with sharing thy troubles with us,” said Luna. Her voice was quiet, nothing like her loud and brash Royal Canterlot Voice. Yet, there was steel in that softness. My teeth ground together involuntarily and I swallowed. I had not expected Luna to play that card. I felt my protective feelings for the alicorn freeze my brain, criticizing me for hiding my schemes from her. I saw… I wanted Luna as a sister. But I knew that for that to happen, I had to trust her.

“You won’t tell anypony?” I whispered.

“That depends on what thou tells us,” replied Luna. I groaned. It would have to do, I supposed.

“There’s another reason I am going on a tour now of all times, and with only a light guard. I’m trying to lure my sister to attack me.”

Silence, except for Blueblood’s snores and Cyndra’s soft breaths. Luna simply stared at me.

“Art thou mad, Alternia? Thou wishes to confront Chrysalis? Dost thou not remember the last time thou fought thy sister?” rasped Luna. I blinked, confused. I sensed the emotion in her voice was barely restrained, about to break free. But while I could feel her anger, it wasn’t completely directed at me.

“I underestimated Chrysalis at the Royal Wedding. I am certain that if I purposely confront my sister on my own terms I can end this war earlier. We may not even need to lay siege to Chrysalis’s hive if I succeed in luring her out!” I explained.

“But what if Chrysalis does not fall for thy trap and sends her assassins?” demanded Luna.

I briefly considered Luna’s statement carefully, she did have a point and I did not want to die. “The guards will be handpicked from my Dragoon Guardsponies. A regiment that you yourself said was comparable to your own Lunar Guard, before you became Nightmare Moon. I had them modeled them after my mother’s own Old Guard Chevaliers. But you do well to remind me of the danger my sister poses. Luckily, I have placed further wards on my regalia that will aid me in battle and teleport me to my chambers in Canterlot when my life is threatened.”

Luna frowned in consideration. “Alright, I concede thy guard is sufficient and thy measures appropriate. However, art thou even sure that thou can defeat Chrysalis?”

“Of course I can!” I said, but deep inside, I felt far less confident than my voice suggested.

It seemed Luna had realized that too and her glare dug into my skin like a knife. “That is a lie. Thou art afraid of thy sister and her abilities. Alternia, why dost thou put thyself in such a position? Tell us the truth!”

A bitter, salty taste flooded my mouth along with a flash of annoyance. I had bit on my lip so hard, I had drawn blood. I turned from Luna and raised my hoof to wipe the blood from my mouth. Yet, when I raised my hoof, I saw that it and my entire body was shaking. No matter how hard I tried to wrest for control of my body, I could not stop the tremors.

“I… am not afraid,” I whispered. I shut my eyes, exhaled and inhaled, then let myself see once more.

A scream tore itself from my throat as I saw my sister’s spear speeding toward me. A sickening crunch cracked through the chamber as the spearhead buried itself into my stomach. All the while, pain seared through my stomach. I collapsed onto the ground, unable to move, paralyzed by pain, but as I looked up, I saw her face. Her features that were twisted in triumph and her eyes danced devilishly, delighting at my suffering

“Alternia? ALTERNIA!”

I blinked. The cool, musky scent of the Everfree Hive disappeared. Chrysalis was gone. I was in the entrance hall of the Castle of Royal Pony Sisters. The weight of Luna’s cold horseshoes was on my shoulders. The alicorn was examining me with eyes filled with worry. I glanced to the side to see that Blueblood and Cyndra were still asleep.

“Alternia, what happened to thee? Art thou alright?”asked Luna urgently.

I shook my head and fought to keep my breaths under control. “What… did I do?”

“Thou froze like a cockatrice had looked thee in the eye and screamed. It was as if thou had been struck through. If we had not earlier placed a ward for privacy, thou would have wakened Cyndra and Blueblood,” said Luna.

“I was just remembering the last time I fought my sister,” I rasped, the images still fresh in my mind.

“If that is so, then art thou willing to admit that thou art terrified of thy sister?” demanded Luna.

A groan escaped from my lips. I was too tired to hide my emotions anymore. “Yes, but Luna, you have to understand. Chrysalis is my responsibility. This situation is partly because of my failures in the past and present. It is my duty to rectify them.”

Luna raised a discerning eyebrow. “What did thou sayest about forgiving thyself? It seems that thou hast fallen into the trap of thy own guilt, Alternia.”

My own words thrown right back at me. I allowed myself to chuckle a bit at the irony of the situation. “I know. I have tried to let my anger, my guilt go, but I cannot. Not so long as my mother’s murderer continues to escape punishment. I will try to follow my own advice, Luna, but first I need to defeat Chrysalis.” Luna blinked, perhaps from the tone of finality in my last sentence.

“So you also wish to seek vengeance upon thy sister?” inquired Luna warily. I nodded. I could not and would not hide my hatred for my sister. Besides, I was pretty sure Luna was more concerned of whether I was willing to admit that hate.

“In that case, let us accompany you on your ‘Grand Tour’,” said the alicorn in a much more cordial tone.

My eyes widened involuntarily. “But we need someone to oversee affairs in Canterlot!”

“In that case, we suggest the imposition of martial law on Canterlot. You can place General Caesar Salad in the seat of Consul, with Enchantress Meringue Le Fay and Captain Vlad Pokey as his co-consuls. Caesar is aligned with you, Vlad with me and Meringue is a neutral party. They should provide a good balance for governing Canterlot. The rest of the duties that are needed to maintain Equestria can be dealt with as we travel between cities,” said Luna. I found myself nodding along as Luna outlined her scheme. It was a sound plan. However, I was not totally convinced.

“What about your sleep schedule? We will probably be working mainly in the day as we meet and inspect the preparations for the war,” I remarked.

“We expected it would take a week to readjust to our normal hours of rest after today. What are a few more weeks of travel? Besides, we do not wish to pass up an opportunity to increase our presence in Equestria. Is that not one of the goals you wish to achieve?” said Luna with a cunning smile.

I frowned as I pondered the idea. In a battle, Luna would be a deadly ally. Perhaps she was not fully recovered, but she had years of combat experience and had fought Discord himself. Furthermore, during the meeting she had already shown herself to be an adept strategist. Not to mention, two leaders of Equestria travelling in a lightly guarded convoy would prove a very inviting target.

However, I wanted to take Chrysalis on my own. The resentment I held for my sister was still present as was the sense of guilt that blamed myself for letting her take this path. These thoughts and feelings had plagued me in years past. Oddly enough, it was my fear that made my decision. My terror that perhaps my sister was stronger than myself, reminded me of all I stood to lose. Twilight, her friends, and Equestria were at stake. Luna’s presence, would alleviate my worry of being interrupted in the upcoming duel and guarantee an Equestrian victory.

Even if I fell.

“I suppose I would like somepony I can trust to watch my back as I confront my sister,” I admitted with a smile.

“And we will be glad to assist you, Alternia,” declared Luna, with a matching smile.

Hours later, the sun had set. The moon was high in the sky. I and Luna waited in the last tower of the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters, the Everfree Forest spread below us.

“It does not appear that Chrysalis will appear,” said Luna, her features stoic. The alicorn seemed to have grown old, weary, as if she had witnessed this event too many times. Then again, given Luna’s history, it was likely she had seen foolishness like this in bygone times.

“Then it is as we feared, Luna,” I spoke solemnly. Blueblood sighed, while Cyndra sniffed. The changeling had tried to hold back her tears, but couldn’t. I was not sure if they were of relief of not having to face her mother, or despair that the changeling race, had lost its chance for peace.

As for myself? I gritted my teeth and focused on what had to be done.

“Cyndra, remember what I promised to do if Chrysalis did not show up?” I asked calmly. All Cyndra, Luna and Blueblood frowned at me in confusion. Finally, Cyndra’s memory, honed by the prerequisite training all changelings received, widened her eyes.

“You said that ‘I will do everything in my power to prevent this war, even if I have to teleport to the Badlands and speak to your mother myself.’,” stammered Cyndra.

“I have to make sure that there is no other option. For Equestria’s sake,” I said. Purposefully, I shut out Luna’s cry of protest and Blueblood’s gasp as golden fire cascaded from my horn and took the shape of a portal. Before anypony could stop me, I stepped forward through the flames.

Author's Note

Well finally I managed to update. The next chapter wont' be so far behind either.

Now, I have to tell you all something. After some considerations I've decided to deviate significantly from my original plot and take a gigantic leap in an unknown direction, which may come as an unexpected surprise to some. Why? Well I'm honestly worried about the length of the story, its getting long. The way I now plan to do this will cut down significantly on the required length it will take for the story to be completed. It will also... be far more entertaining, although possibly less exciting and action based. Certain things about this new plot have not changed though... i'm not telling you what though or else I'd spoil.

Enjoy!

Chapter 15: Queen meets Princess

“It's dreadful what little things lead people to misunderstand each other.”
― L.M. Montgomery, Emily's Quest

I felt the cool desert air on my back as I appeared in the Badlands and the deceptive firmness of fine sand below my hooves. I had not visited the Badlands in some time, but there was one place I keenly remembered, a site for me to anchor my concentration and allowed me to create the portal.

A lone obelisk stood in the desert sand. A monument to the last battle, in the first war of my reign, a civil war that had almost torn Equestria apart. Time, and the desert katabats had not been kind to the obelisk, and much of its detail, its glyphs had been wiped away and its marble pedestal was hidden by sand. But I still remembered the tears that had been shed at this monument. The sorrow I had held for ponies who gave their lives to me, a deceiver. On that day of mourning, I swore on that monument to give my all in order to protect my ponies from all conflict. No matter if I had to abandon my vendetta to do so.

It seemed perfect to revisit the place where I had not only acknowledged Equestria’s ponies, as my ponies, but the memory where I had promised to lay aside my vengeance for the ones I loved. I needed to be reminded of my oath because I feared that for the moment my eyes laid sight on Chrysalis. My anger, much as it fueled me, terrified me. It stretched behind me like a dark shadow, waiting to pounce.

I slowly exhaled and looked past the monument, to the Great Chasm, where the red rock of the Badlands appeared to be have been cut into ribbons. I wasted no more time admiring the scenery, less I lose what resolve I had left. So, I spread my wings and flew.

Chrysalis yawned widely, the languorous sound echoing through her private chambers. With a grunt, the queen shifted on her makeshift bed of animal furs and stolen Equestrian fabrics and cushions. The combination of what most ponies would find disgusting in comparison to what some of her subjects would see as soft, made a bed that was surprisingly comfortable to sleep on. As her body relaxed and her mind slipped into slumber, the queen licked her lips as she let the the problems her hive was facing fade into the back of her mind.

The banging of frantic knocks threw Chrysalis out of her sleep. She sprang to her hooves, throwing away blankets and fur coats as she made her way to the door. While Chrysalis rapidly blinked away the sleep she held, she wondered what could possibly warrant the guard interrupting her rest.

The queen opened a crack in the door, showing the concerned face of the guard. That worried Chrysalis, but not unduly, her door guards had always been high strung.

“Why did you wake me?” demanded Chrysalis in a tone that suggested extreme annoyance.

“Princess Celestia…” stammered the guard. The queen examined the guard more closely and frowned. The changeling soldier was quaking in his carapace, his fangs making a awful, chattering sound as they chafed together. The queen’s muscles tensed, there was something more intense about this soldier’s fear that made her heart shudder.

Chrysalis frowned, “Princess Celestia what?”

“Princess Celestia… arrived at our hive’s entrance. She demanded to be taken to the Throne Hall and we… we had to oblige.” The guard barely finished his sentence before Chrysalis slammed the door open and charged to her throne. She raced through the tangled web of corridors within the hive to the final doorway that led to the hall. Once there, the queen took a deep breath to still her the fear shaking her slender frame. Nothing She wanted to be prepared for whatever the Princess of Equestria had in store for her. Yet, as she tried to calm herself, Chrysalis could not stop questions from running through her head. Why was Celestia here? Was it because she didn’t come to the Everfree Forest? What did the alicorn plan to do with her hive?

Chrysalis squashed her panic pounding in her heart and snarled. Whatever that Princess had in store for her, she would confront it as a changeling queen. There were times for changelings to run and vanish, but this was not the time to do so. With a soft click, Chrysalis opened the door with her magic and trotted into the hall.

At the clip of hoofsteps Alternia’s silent contemplation was interrupted. Through half-lidded eyes, Alternia watched her sister make her way to her throne.

Vehemence and fury choked Alternia’s throat as she examined her older sister. Her mother’s death and a much younger Chrysalis’s vindictive expression coming to the forefront of her mind. Her muscles tensed, ready to spring, Alternia almost snarled.

Out of nowhere, another image quickly juxtaposed itself on top of Chrysalis’s sneering expression. It was of a ruined Equestria, thousands of dead ponies and changelings lying on the ground. A massive obsidian obelisk stood over the bodies, its long shadow cutting over their corpses. Quickly, Alternia blinked her eyes and exhaled slowly. She would not let that happen, she hated her sister, but she could not let any pony or changeling blood be spilt because of her want of vengeance.

Anger reigned in, Alternia examined the changes time had wrought on Chrysalis. The queen’s steady walk to had become more regal, but at the same time, heavier. The keen, determined energy she used to have was dulled. But there was fear, greatly suppressed, but Alternia could see the tightness in Chrysalis’s neutral expression. Alternia knew that if she was ever going to have a chance of Chrysalis listening to her, she needed to tread carefully.

“Good evening, Great Hive Mother. I thank you for letting me see your true face,” spoke Alternia smoothly. Much as it pained the changeling queen to greet her traitorous sister in such polite fashion, Alternia was aware that every bit of diplomacy would help in convincing Chrysalis.

Chrysalis’s brow almost creased, but the changeling forced herself to remain expressionless as she considered Celestia’s opening remark. It was as the captured changelings reported; Princess Celestia had an uncanny knowledge of old changeling customs. They were unfamiliar to her, Chrysalis could tell from the strained muscles in Celestia’s jaw. Still, the alicorn princess held herself with elegance and poise unmatched. Though it appeared to the changeling that Celestia was… afraid and her ethereal tail flickered ever so slightly. Chrysalis chuckled inwardly, though in hindsight, this fear would be natural since the alicorn was in the middle of a changeling hive.

“Why do you approach us now, Celestia?” asked Chrysalis, her voice cutting through the silence like a whip.

“To give you and your hive one final chance for peace,” replied Alternia evenly.

Chrysalis allowed her eyebrows to rise ever so slightly. “I am surprised you do not ask as to why I did not show myself in the Everfree Forest.” And that was the truth. Chrysalis fully expected Celestia to go and declare war on her hive right away after her trap didn’t work.

“There is no point to pursuing that avenue of discussion. I am here, unguarded and unarmed and wishing to discuss how we can maybe achieve peace between our two nations,” spoke Alternia her mask unyielding. She could still sense that Chrysalis was afraid, and very wary of her; she had to figure out how to gain her trust.

That statement made Chrysalis blink. Princess Celestia did come unarmed, unguarded into the middle of her hive, right into her hooves. Did that meant that Celestia and Luna’s letter actually genuine?

“So your letter was genuine?” said Chrysalis warily.

Now it was Alternia’s turn to blink. Chrysalis had doubted the intent of the letter of peace? Was that why she never showed? Why would Chrysalis doubt—… Oh.

“You thought my letter was a trap to lure you to a secluded spot where I could assassinate you with my Royal Guard? Why would you think I and Luna would do such a thing?” Alternia gasped in surprise.

Chrysalis sneered. “And exactly what was I supposed to think, Celestia? To believe that everything you wrote of was true? That you would be so willing to forgive us for our ‘sins’.”

Alternia narrowed her eyes as her sister let the word ‘sins’ roll of her tongue like a barb. The changeling -in-disguise gritted her teeth and bit back her anger at Chrysalis. She would not throw away peace for her ponies simply because of a meagre taunt.

“Indeed, Chrysalis. Luna and I meant every word we wrote in that letter. We wish to have a world where changelings and ponies can live side by side. And if that is not possible, we desire to allow changelings to return to the shadows,” said Alternia as sincerely as she could.

“How am I supposed to believe you, Celestia? You gain nothing from appeasing an enemy,” snarled Chrysalis. All the while, Chrysalis continued to read Celestia. Her tensed muscles and tightened jaws, despite her stoic expression, showed that she was indignant, outraged. Chrysalis understood that as natural, since she had been provoking Celestia to get a better idea of what her true motivations were. The changeling queen could feel also suppressed anger, and strangely enough, desperation in the pony.

“Should you accept our offer, we gain peace between ponies and changelings. There is nothing more that Equestria wants, Chrysalis,” said Alternia.

To Alternia’s shock, she felt a flash of rage from her sister. Anger so intense, so fresh that she almost reeled back. The urge to run and flee from her older sibling almost caused Alternia to scurry backward, but she locked her legs and willed herself to stand.

“There can be no peace between ponies and changelings. Not now, not ever,” retorted Chrysalis venomously.

“I will not deny it will be difficult, Chrysalis, but if we work together we can stop this war,” begged Alternia. The changeling was confused beyond belief. Why was Chrysalis so angry? Alternia expected jealousy and fear, for Equestria’s power and Equestria’s prosperity, but anger? She had somehow insulted her sister, but she wasn’t sure how.

“And how would we ever attain peace, ‘your highness’? I doubt the changelings hold the highest approval rating on the opinion polls right now. Even if we sit down to talk, I am sure that you know that my hive will starve to death before any lasting agreement can be made,” growled Chrysalis. Alternia bit her lip and sighed. She hadn’t wanted to reveal this fact, but her sister was so mistrustful that she had no choice.

“I can offer you love to sustain your hive until we can figure a solution and negotiate a way for your hive to continue to collect love,” said Alternia. Chrysalis’s eyes widened as large as plates and Alternia had to resist the temptation to chuckle. Slowly, Chrysalis stood from her throne and trotted slowly to Alternia.

“You lie. There’s no possible way to for a pony to transfer or give love energy to a changeling apart from loving that changeling, and I doubt that’ll happen anytime soon. Besides, I doubt your niece will ever agree to spread love among us,” said Chrysalis. Her focus on Celestia’s features. Ever one of the changeling’s senses was honed like a knife. Yet, what Chrysalis’s observations and instincts told her was surprising. The princess wasn’t lying. She had been hiding that information, but had reluctantly admitted it. That reluctance certainly showed that she had been telling the truth.

“I know a spell that can transfer some of the love Equestria has for me, to your hive. It will not sustain your hive forever, but it can serve as a temporary measure until we find lasting peace,” spoke Alternia.

Chrysalis frowned. She was sure Celestia wasn’t lying about being able to transfer love, but the changeling’s gut told her that the princess was hiding something Quietly, the changeling circled the alicorn, who stood unflinchingly against the changeling’s prying gaze.

“I’m not doubting your spell, Celestia, but I don’t trust you completely. You come speaking promises of trust and peace, yet you hide your feelings behind a great mask,” said Chrysalis in a softer, still dangerous tone.

Alternia almost sighed in relief. At least her sister seemed to have calmed down slightly. “We all have our skeletons in the closet, Chrysalis. I am sure you have your own too.”

The older changeling queen snickered. “True, but that is the delight in the game of deception. Finding your enemy’s secrets, while keeping your own safe.” Alternia allowed herself to chuckle at the old changeling saying, as Chrysalis stalked off to her throne and sat on it.

“I do have some questions, Princess. For one, why would your ponies ever want peace with my kind?” inquired Chrysalis.

“Well, Equestria’s ponies desire peace greatly and are compassionate in nature. There are some who wish revenge upon your kind, but I am sure that if my ponies are made aware of your hive’s difficult situation, we will be able to come up with some sort of agreement, or at least a non-aggression pact,” said Alternia honestly.

Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed. Celestia said that with such certainty and belief that the queen was inclined to believe her, but that made no sense. Not to mention, there was something wrong about Celestia. Her fear, her slightly closed in stance and the suppressed nature of her emotions and body language, all suggested that the alicorn was hiding some secret, a big secret. And given the ponies actions in the past, why would Celestia offer peace now?

“You don’t make any sense, Celestia.”

“I’ve been quite perfectly clear as to what I believe, Chrysalis,” said Alternia.

“That is what I believe too, but I need more proof that you will follow this through,” said Chrysalis. She was still suspicious of Celestia, even more so. Before reading Celestia’s emotions, Chrysalis expected some anger and hate, but the intensity of the anger was something the queen could not anticipate. Admittedly, Celestia hid this anger quite well, but the queen was a veteran at sensing emotions. Most distressing to Chrysalis though, as that mixed in with the anger, was fear. Fear of somepony who had some secret she needed to protect, but what?

Alternia frowned, somewhat bewildered. She could sense that Chrysalis wasn’t on guard so much, an improvement. Yet, her sister was still in fear of her and her anger had not completely abated. It wasn’t even the form of anger that Alternia had expected. The changeling had thought her sister would have a form of ashamed, jealous rage that would make sense given her defeat at Canterlot. But the emotions she felt stemmed from a different source, a familiar one, but Alternia couldn’t place it.

“Chrysalis, can you explain why you cannot trust me? You said you believe that I want peace, what more do you demand of me?”

“There is much that I wish to demand of you, Princess. But what I am most concerned by your attempts to hide your emotions, Celestia. Particularly, I am worried about your anger. Well suppressed as it is.” Alternia flinched in fear, she could not prevent herself from that instinctive reaction, and Chrysalis sneered. “Surprised? I’m a changeling, Princess, I can sense your emotions. You’re very angry right now, vengefully angry even. Which I’d kind of understand since I did defeat you and harm your beloved ponies. Still, it is not a comforting thought to sense you have that much hate for me.” The changeling’s expression suddenly darkened, her visage twisting into a snarl. “Finally, you’ve had your chance before to have peace, to know that we exist, Celestia, and your ponies rejected it. What makes you think you get a second chance?”

Alternia blinked and stared at her sister uncomprehendingly. “I beg your pardon, Queen Chrysalis, but I have no idea as to the chance you are talking about.”

A ear-shattering crack shook the room as Chrysalis slammed her hoof into her throne so hard that the obsidian arm shattered. Alternia almost fired a spell by reflex, but she stopped herself in time. As Chrysalis stood up, flames began to crackle around her and the air began to thrum with magical power. Alternia’s frightened eyes met her sister’s wrathful gaze. She had obviously said something wrong to earn her sister’s ire, but Alternia had no idea as to what.

“You dare deny what your ponies did, Celestia? For one moment, I thought you were not as dishonorable as I thought you were!” boomed the queen’s voice, thundering through the hall like a great tidal wave. Terror at her sister’s actions made Alternia quiver in fear.

“Chrysalis, please! You need to calm down! I honestly know nothing of what you speak!” stammered Alternia. Her instincts were telling her to run and hide, but as Alternia glanced behind her, she saw there was no way out. Oh why did she have to be so noble and check if her obviously crazy sister wanted peace? What would Twilight, Luna, Blueblood and her loved ones say?

“You lie, I should have known I could never trust you. I can smell your fear, your hesitation. Much as your anger masks these emotions, I can still sense you are deceiving me and hiding some great secret from me. If you wish to leave this hive alive, Princess Celestia, you will tell me that secret,” growled Chrysalis. Alternia blinked and cursed at her stupidity. Chrysalis had sensed her fear and her hesitation at her identity being discovered. Her sister had taken that as a sign that she had not been truthful with her. Then again… she wasn’t being completely truthful with her sister.

That knowledge though, was no help to her at this moment. Even if she admitted her secret, her sister would be no less angry. In fact, Alternia was certain her sister would immediately try to kill her.

“I can’t tell you,” announced Alternia, her mind working on a sequence of spells she planned to unleash against her sister. She had to get out, there was nothing else she could do, war was going to happen. At least she knew she had done her best to try to prevent it and Alternia didn’t even want to think of the sorrow she would cause if she died.

“Then we are done talking!” roared Chrysalis. The changeling reared up high, her horn clothed in green fire. Golden light shone from Alternia’s horn as she prepared her own spells.

“Mother stop!”

Chrysalis’s eyes widened, horror filling her mind as she saw her crippled daughter slam open the doors and limp into the hall, right behind Celestia. She could see the alicorn begin to turn her head at her daughter’s voice. If Celestia caught sight of Lamia, her daughter would be doomed.

“Lamia, run!” screamed Chrysalis as she unleashed her fireball. The great emerald flames roared through the air and washed over a shimmering golden shield that the Princess had put up.

Alternia’s attention, slightly distracted by an outburst from behind her, snapped back to her fight with Chrysalis as her shields took the heat of the flames. She knew she had to deal with the enemy behind her though if she had any chance of escaping. If the changeling behind her was truly another of Chrysalis’s daughters, then she’d be a powerful enemy in her own right. Her horn flashed and Alternia shot a fork of lightning, and several blazing beams of light at Chrysalis. The changeling managed to dodge several rays, but the crackling tendril of lightning slammed into her chestplate and threw her over her own throne. Immediately, Alternia spun around, ready to confront a spell or perhaps a weapon. A silent curse came to Alternia’s lips as her gaze settled over the slender form of a changeling queen. Channelling her magic into her horn, Alternia prepared to cast a nasty paralysis spell on her new opponent.

But as Alternia’s eyes took in her enemy, she gasped and lost complete concentration over the spell she was about to cast. Instead, all she could do was stare, horror-struck at the changeling’s missing leg, the scars that gashed her crippled frame and the gaping hole where her left eye was supposed to be.

Despite being winded and her shoulder aching, Chrysalis forced her battered frame to her hooves. All the while, she hoped her daughter was still alive, not blasted to a crisp by the probably furious Celestia. As she frantically searched the throne hall, Chrysalis was relieved to see Lamia still standing defiantly. It was then Chrysalis noticed Celestia, her back turned to the throne and to her. The changeling was about to strike, to end the foolish alicorn princess. But as she raised her horn, she caught a glimpse of Celestia’s emotions.

The sheer bewilderment, shock, confusion, horror and sympathy that Chrysalis felt in the alicorn froze the changeling queen in her place. If that wasn’t enough, Celestia’s question made Chrysalis lose her grip on her spell immediately.

“Who did this to you?” asked Alternia, unable to believe what she had just seen. In her long years, Alternia had seen many wounds. She knew, the only possible thing that could inflict such terrible injuries on a changeling queen was spellfire. And given the extent and control of such spellfire, there were only two suspects, one far more likely than the other. That suspect, was the one she dreaded, but would explain everything that had transpired.

Lamia’s eyes widened. She had fully expected Celestia to slam her with a spell and wipe her off the face of Equestria. Instead, the Princess was staring at her in disbelief and was asking her this question of all things? Bewildered, the changeling hesitated in answering, wondering how would the princess react.

“A unicorn in Royal Guard armor cast the spell,” said Lamia, every muscle in her body braced for however the princess would react.

It was only words, but Alternia staggered as if she had been slammed with a curse. There was no reluctance, no doubt. Alternia searched for all the tell-tale cues of lying or deception and found none. Desperate, Alternia cast a diagnostic spell on her eyes to let her see magic signatures. While a bright green flame shone from most of the young changeling’s body, her injuries were surrounded by a red glow. A shimmering glow that implicated one unicorn with red colored magic.

Alternia blinked, her mind whirling as final piece of the puzzle fell into place. The unexplained hostility of Chrysalis and her anger. The lack of negotiation or forewarning before the changeling’s attacked. The fear and the rage that she had felt from the interrogated changelings. Now, this wounded changeling queen, her sister’s daughter, her niece, damaged and warped by spellfire.

One of her ponies, one of her foolish ponies, had attacked her sister’s daughter. One of her ponies had provoked her sister into attacking Equestria.

Chrysalis, still bewildered by Celestia’s complete inaction lit her horn as the alicorn turned around to face her. Her eyes focused on alicorn’s face, Chrysalis blinked at Celestia’s dismayed expression. The changeling still sensed anger from the alicorn, but most of all, she felt shame, guilt, horror and sorrow.

“Queen Chrysalis, can you explain the circumstances that led to your daughter’s injuries?” asked Celestia.

Chrysalis growled, the mere mention of that day infuriated her. “Several years ago, my daughter wanted to approach your ponies. She wished to promote learning and understanding between ponies and changelings. So she took a small escort and approached the city called Baltimare. On the outskirts, the group encountered a small patrol of guardsponies. Although my daughter landed and advanced on them undisguised, unarmed and carrying a white flag of peace, they started firing spells at her!” Chrysalis sneered as Celestia seemed to grow pale at the accusations. At the same time, a small thought nagged the back of Chrysalis’s head. If Celestia truly did not not know about this, then were her offers and overtures for peace were not a deception?

“Under a white flag,” whispered Alternia disbelievingly, her eyes focused on Lamia, hoping, begging that what Chrysalis said was a lie. It had to be a misunderstanding. Her sister’s daughter had to have struck first or done something to threaten that patrol.

“I don’t know what I did to threaten them or if I did threaten them with my presence,” admitted Lamia. The changeling paused and swallowed as she recalled the events of that horrible day. “But I tried to approach them with a white flag and they launched their spells at me anyway.”

A death knell rung through Alternia’s body and she shook her head, unable to deny the truth. Lamia showed no tell-tale signs of deception, not a single false emotion or attempt at hiding her feelings. Even if Lamia and Chrysalis had threatened the patrol, why hadn’t it been reported and who had authorized or ordered the use of such a dangerous combat spell anyway?

The evidence spoke clearly. Equestria had played a part in eliciting a changeling attack. Alternia snarled, ignoring Chrysalis and her daughter’s gasps. Somepony, was going to pay for bringing this folly on her beloved Equestria. Somepony was going to pay for bringing her sister to Canterlot and starting the chain of events that led to her unmasking. Imperiously, Alternia raised her head to her sister and met her eyes. She had to suppress the urge to smirk as she noticed her sister step back.

“Queen Chrysalis, I make you a new promise on behalf of the Equestrian Diarchy and as a Princess of Equestria. If you sign the ceasefire my sister and I dictated to you and agree to come to negotiations for a way for changelings and ponies to co-exist, I promise you that I will investigate and punish those responsible for your daughter’s injury. Once the criminal has been apprehended, I will do my best to let the entire of Equestria know of the crime that has been inflicted on your heir. Finally, I guarantee that you to have a say in the punishment and investigation of this crime. This I swear on my name, my life and blood and the magic I wield.”

No matter how she narrowed her eyes Chrysalis could escape nor tear herself away from the fire that blazed in Celestia’s gaze. Each word had been spoken with conviction, every phrase backed with pride and confidence. Chrysalis knew Celestia was not lying, and perhaps this had been the alicorn’s aim. Yet, the Chrysalis could not answer the princess. It was as if she had been frozen.

Pull yourself together, Chrysalis. The changeling queen swallowed and wet her dry lips. She knew Celestia was not lying about her intentions and that despite all odds, the alicorn was committed to helping her hive and bringing justice to her daughter’s attackers. But was it even possible for changelings to live with ponies? Could she ever lead her changelings out of the shadows and into the open when they had lived just fine for a millenium? Why should the changelings oblige the ponies who had forced their hooves? Why should predator concede to the wishes of the prey?

Out of nowhere, Chrysalis remembered her mother’s final words to her. She could recall the dark, cold, glare she had as she had spoken them. How they had rung through the chamber of the Everfree Hive like a bell tolling.

Mark my words, Chrysalis! If you refuse to change with this world, you will doom yourself and any changeling foolish to follow you!”

For so long, Chrysalis had buried memories of Chamelia, and the guilt that she had killed her own mother. Most of all, she had tried to forget those last words. She tried to convince herself that these words were pointless, but deep inside, Chrysalis feared they were a curse.

The queen blinked. Her mother’s last words… they had never been a curse, neither had they been pointless. They were… words of advice. Even as she led her coup, Chamelia had been trying to council, to warn Chrysalis. Had these words been meant for this very moment? Chrysalis didn’t know as she was still reeling from her epiphany. But she knew her answer.

“Princess Celestia, I, Queen Chrysalis, She Who Walks in the Shadows and ruler of the Badlands Hive accept these generous terms. Where, when and in what circumstances shall we meet to carry out the discussions that you have mentioned?”

A sigh of relief escaped Alternia’s lips. She could tell Chrysalis wasn’t lying. Though Alternia was aware that they were still in danger, for she knew that the upcoming negotiations would take all her skill and wit, the immediate threat of war had been averted.

“I am glad that you accept our terms. I and my sister respectfully suggest that we and our retinues meet at the Equestrian military base of Camp Draco, South-West of the city of Baltimare three weeks from now for as long as it takes to negotiate a compromise between our races. We shall send a diplomatic party to receive you at your hive six days from now to affirm the number and names changelings that will be attending this conference as well as work out what your preferred living accommodations as well as food,” suggested Alternia, reciting the plan that she and Luna had worked out now that Chrysalis had accepted. Camp Draco, was close enough to the changeling hive and while it was just in Equestrian territory, it was a suitable middle-ground between the hive and Equestria. Moreover, the camp could be easily protected and was close enough to either Baltimare and Chrysalis’s hive should there be a need for reinforcements. It was a perfect negotiation area.

“Agreed. We will see you there,” said Chrysalis. She knew of Camp Draco and would have been one of her suggestions had Celestia not chosen the place. As much as Chrysalis would have liked the Equestrians to come to her hive where she could be safe with her changelings, she knew she could not risk any information about her hive being leaked.

“In that case, I humbly ask to be dismissed from your presence, Queen Chrysalis and Lamia, Queen’s Shadow,” replied Alternia bowing her head. It was time to return to Luna and the others, who would undoubtedly be worrying about her like mad.

Chrysalis nodded. “You may leave, Princess Celestia. It was… a pleasure talking to you.”

Alternia smiled. “Likewise.” With that, Alternia teleported outside of the hive and opened a portal back to the castle.

For a moment, Lamia and Chrysalis stood in silence in the empty throne room. Until the younger changeling spoke up.

“Mother, did you...” asked Lamia, barely able to believe what had just transpired.

The older queen nodded, her expression contemplative. “Yes I did, daughter. Did you not sense Celestia’s emotions? I now have reason to believe that Princess Celestia had nothing to do with the events that led to your injuries. At least not willingly. Not to mention, the princess appeared in our hive, unarmed and without escort. If she never meant to hurt you, I can think of no possible reason as to why she would not actually want peace between our species,” admitted Chrysalis.

Lamia frowned, a frown still masked her mother’s face and she could feel her mother’s suspicion. “But?”

“I don’t trust her. While I now realize I was… wrong in doubting her intentions for peace, there is something that alicorn is hiding from me. And for a pony who wishes for peace, she has a remarkable amount of fear and hatred for me.” Unconsciously, Chrysalis nervously tapped the armrest of her throne. A few days ago, it had been rather simple. She had thought Celestia and Equestria were against her and had proven their intentions quite well in their attack on her daughter and their attempt to trap her. In less than an hour, everything had changed so rapidly. Celestia, had not only been sincere in her letter, she hadn’t the faintest idea of her daughter’s injury and the circumstances that led to it. The alicorn, was an contradiction, sincere in her hopes for peace and yet she was not only suspicious of Chrysalis, she was extremely resentful. Precisely why was an enigma and Chrysalis didn’t like enigmas she couldn’t solve.

“Whatever her reasons mother, I think you made the right choice, and a brave one at that,” said Lamia.

Chrysalis stared at her daughter uncomprehendingly, “Brave?”

“Well I am biased, but I think you’ve been thrust into a difficult position.” Lamia limped over to Chrysalis’s side and nuzzled her mother’s cheek. “Yet, despite your fears and misgivings about Celestia, you managed to see past that and had the courage to try for peace. I think that’s very brave of you, mother.”

“But why aren’t you angry at me for conceding to the ponies?” asked Chrysalis. How could her daughter, so horrifically wounded by ponies ever consider peace a good thing?

Lamia flinched and sighed. “I… am angry at the ponies, but I won’t blame an entire race on the actions of a few, especially since I now know it was the act of a few. Besides, I can never be angry at you mother. Never.”

The elder changeling queen smiled as she nuzzled her daughter back. As she did, Chrysalis felt a twinge of guilt as she wondered how her daughter would react if she knew what had taken place a thousand years ago. “Thank you, Lamia, my Shadow.”

“What does that mean anyway?” asked Lamia, confused.

Chrysalis groaned, and muttering something about young changelings and a lack of education, began to reiterate changeling protocol and titles, while her daughter stood in rapt attention. “‘Queen’s Shadow’ is the title for a changeling’s queen eldest daughter. I was my mother’s, ‘Shadow.’”

“It’s strange that Princess Celestia knows of all of these old changeling titles and greetings,” chuckled Lamia offhandedly. Chrysalis nodded, resisting the temptation to frown, which would worry her daughter. It was very strange indeed.

I stepped through the portal’s golden flames to see Luna, stoically trying to look strong for everypony. She towered over the others, her stalwart presence meant to assure all present. But the pain and the worry in her heart lashed out at me, making me cringe. My nephew was not much better, he was pacing back and forth his once fantastically styled mane an absolute mess. Through all of this, Cyndra sat awkwardly to the side trying to hide herself.

“Everypony, I’m —”

Luna was the first one to notice me and before I could even say another word, I was knocked off balance as she caught me in a hug worthy of an ursa major.

“SISTER ART THOU INSANE OR HAS THE CHANGELING QUEEN RATTLED THY MIND?”

“Can’t, breathe, sister!” I rasped. Luna blushed and loosened her grip so that I could rest on all four hooves. Not that I could because I was immediately met with my frantic nephew.

“Auntie! Why did you leave like that? We could have gone to the hive with you! You could have waited for a full complement of Royal Guard! You could have sent a messenger even gone with auntie Luna! Why did you have to go by yourself?” demanded Blueblood, his voice twisted in anguish.

“Because I had to!” Luna and Blueblood stared at me in surprise at the stern tone in my voice. “I didn’t want to worry anypony, but I had to make sure Chrysalis truly wanted war. Despite the danger, I do not regret my decision to go alone because thanks to my efforts, I have managed to make her agree to a peace conference.”

Quickly, I explained to Luna, Blueblood and Cyndra what had happened in the throne room. In silence, they listened as I described Chrysalis’s apprehensiveness and the hostility she showed. Luna and Blueblood sighed, but did not remark when I revealed I had told them about my ‘spell’ to transfer love. As I talked about her mother’s sudden anger, Cyndra cringed in fear, which turned into sorrow as I told her of her sister’s injuries. But it was when I described my findings on Lamia’s injuries that broke contemplative silence that had settled over my account of meeting Chrysalis.

“In our mother’s name,” gasped Luna her face pale. I grimaced, I had had a similar reaction and even now I was still trying to comprehend the implications of Lamia’s injuries. I glanced at my nephew, who was mouthing, “What kind of fool?”to the cold night.

And Cyndra? She was standing, her eyes wide and her lips slightly apart, shock-still. I could not imagine the grief and the pain she felt from the awful way her sister had been wounded. I sympathised with her and even now, I was still dismayed at what my sister’s daughter had suffered. But now was not the time to be stuck in a stupor. Now was the time for action..

I raised my tired head. “My friends, do not despair. What we have uncovered brought us one step closer to peace between ponies and changelings. And now, ponies and changelings alike have taken a step past the crossroads, towards a path to a new future. A future where ponies and changelings can live together in peace and harmony. Our actions from this day henceforth will determine the success of this peace—”

My speech was cut short as the muscles in my jaws involuntarily opened my mouth. Unable to stop myself I yawned, my eyelids sliding over my eyes. Somewhere in my brain, I realized that the adrenaline and the stress that resulted from my meeting Chrysalis was wearing off. All I could think and feel now, was the urge to sleep. Despite my desire to rest, I tried to fight my dulled senses and keep myself awake for just a little longer.

As if reading my mind, Luna smiled and stood beside me. Gently, she guided my weary body onto a pile of cushions that had been laid on the castle floor. “But first, sister, we must all rest.”

“But… what about…” I opened my mouth and yawned again. Out of the corner of my bleary eyes, I vaguely noticed Cyndra and Blueblood, trotting slowly to their own pallets and sleeping bags. They had been exhausted by the day’s events, and now that they were no longer worried about my safety, sleep had begun to call them to bed.

Her horn glowing, I saw Luna took my regalia away, while she folded a soft, warm blanket over me. I could not find the strength to stop, so I nodded wearily and laid my head down to rest. As I did, Luna leaned in close and kissed my forehead. A burst of soothing love spread through my body, relaxing my tensed muscles.

“You have done a great deed today, my sister. Sweet dreams,” whispered Luna.

I closed my eyes, and smiled, thinking of nothing but how happy I was that Luna called me her sister.

Author's Note

The irony of how Chrysalis and Alternia are both scared of each other really makes me chuckle and facepalm a bit. It also meant that this was one of the most difficult scenes I had the pleasure of writing. I hope you all enjoy... and not get confused.

Chapter 16: The Precipice

Chapter 16: Precipice

Camp Draco, a five hundred year old military base, was located just within sight from the outskirts of Baltimare. It was a place that held a great deal of sentimental value for me. Camp Draco was where I had cemented numerous treaties and celebrated countless diplomatic triumphs between griffins, dragons, horses and Diamond Dogs. Sitting on a raised plateau, the base’s ten meter thick wall of stone protected the diplomats from any interventions by third parties. Moreover, the base isolated problematic diplomats from those they may hurt and those that wished to hurt them. The final reason for why I had chosen Draco, was that it was neatly located between Baltimare and Chrysalis’s hive, which meant it was in neutral ground.

I grimaced, despite being perfectly poised at the end of the camp’s parade ground, watching the main gates and backed by a squad of Royal Guards. Even now I was outraged that somepony had attacked a changeling bearing a flag of truce. I wasn’t sure if my indignation stemmed from horror at Lamia’s injuries, or because it was this incident had led to my sister attacking Canterlot, which had caused so much distress for myself and my ponies.

Exasperated at the actions of the foolish perpetrator of the attack, my mind turned its attention to the impending trial I was about to undertake. The paralyzing fear I had for my sister had somewhat lessened, but I was highly apprehensive of her motives and I knew I could not let my guard down. Yet, maybe it was after meeting her that I realized she was still just a changeling queen and not the spectre that haunted my memories. My hate had not gone away though. Every time Chrysalis’s name was mentioned, I could not stop recalling my mother’s death. There was no doubt Chrysalis would sense my suspicion, but there was nothing I could do to change it.

Despite being distracted by my thoughts I noticed a pair of worried violet eyes gazing up at me. So I turned left and smiled.

“No need to worry about me, Cadance. I must ask though, are you sure about facing Chrysalis again?”

My niece shivered as if Chrysalis’s name had summoned a chilly breeze. Her brow twisted by worry. “I don’t know. Chrysalis shut me in the caves after all. But I just feel so sad for what happened to—” I shushed Cadance before she could finish her sentence.

“That’s alright, my niece. Just remember that this knowledge is something nopony must know as of yet,” I warned. In order to prevent the perpetrator from escaping, I only included Cadance, my chief diplomatic representative, outside of those who already knew about what happened to Lamia. I did trust Shining Armor, but I did not think this was the time to inform my captain that there was a magic-blasting-happy-pony-who-had-started-this-entire-debacle in our army.

Some might ask, and Shining Armor certainly did demand to know, why I chose Cadance to help me with this conference? I had many reasons. One of them was that I could trust Cadance with any sensitive information about the changelings without having to hide my own identity. Moreover, despite a common belief that Cadance was a frivolous filly with a talent in matchmaking, I knew better. Cadance was an exceptional diplomat whom I trained personally, and had written treaties that older negotiators would applaud.

“How is thy husband?” inquired Luna. The Princess of the Night stood to my right, resplendent in her regalia. Confidence and anticipation exuded from every fiber of her body. Luna had made no attempt to hide her enthusiasm for the upcoming peace conference. It would the first time to sit at a negotiation table since her banishment.

Beside her was Blueblood. Officially, he was the representative of the Equestrian Parliament and House of Lords. In reality, I needed him to help me anticipate the political response to the solutions we were going to create in this conference. I also needed him to help me figure out how we were going to implement the conference’s resolutions into Equestrian Law.

Cadance sighed. “He’s thrown himself into fortifying the camp and while we still love each other just as much as our wedding day, he keeps avoiding the subject.” I nodded, just as I suspected. My captain’s feelings for Chrysalis were too hostile to inform him of this new development. Not that I blamed him; I had a far greater grudge against my sister then Shining did.

“He’ll come around, and here they are…” I murmured as I noticed guardsponies begin to rush back and forth across the top of the gates. I took a deep breath, ready to meet my sister once more.

Chrysalis braced herself against the ground as the Camp’s iron-clad gates began to slowly swing open. She had never felt more vulnerable in her life. Although she was accompanied by her Black Guard, composed of one hundred veteran chevaliers that she would entrust her life to, Chrysalis was terrified of taking another step forward.

Oh, Chrysalis could deal with Celestia. The nerve-wracking puzzle that was the alicorn would be solved in time and Chrysalis was sure that until then, she could hold her own on the negotiating table. Neither was Chrysalis worried about walking into the Camp itself. She had accepted that the only chance for her hive’s salvation was to meet with Celestia and Luna.

“Mother?” whispered Lamia. As Chrysalis’s gaze momentarily focused on her daughter, the queen could not help but feel slightly exasperated. Lamia had refused to lean on a guard or be shielded by chevaliers. Instead, she had demanded to stand next to her mother and accompany her during the conference. Her daughter’s persistence to endanger herself had aggravated Chrysalis to no end. She had enough to be stressed about without needing to worry about her crippled daughter’s well-being.

“Mother, I can take care of myself,” said a quiet voice. Chrysalis blinked and gulped at her daughter’s quiet, accusing stare. The narrowed eyelids dared the elder changeling to deny her doubt, and yet Chrysalis didn’t. She had promised long ago to never lie to any of her daughters.

“Lamia…”

“Mother, you have a duty to our hive. Don’t ruin it because of me,” said Lamia. From the outside, Lamia appeared to stand defiantly on her three legs. But Chrysalis sensed her daughter’s fear and anxiety bound by iron control. A fierce, burning pride at her daughter’s courage drew a smile across queen’s features.

“Let’s go.” Chrysalis proudly strode forward into the now open gates, her daughter keeping in step beside her. Behind them were their Black Guard chevaliers in dark blue armor and bearing an assortment of warhammers, polearms and flails.

As Chrysalis stepped onto the camp’s parade ground, she had to fight to suppress her fear and grudging admiration. The parade ground was lined with guards. On her left was a platoon of Royal Guard, and on her right, another of Night Guard. They formed an armored corridor to the awaiting princesses.

Ah yes, the princesses. Chrysalis had to force herself to step forward toward the three alicorns. She had expected Princess Celestia and her sister. They were, after all, Equestria’s rulers and had every right to be here. She did not expect Princess Cadance. If anything, the changeling expected the pink alicorn to have a massive grudge against her.

Then again, Chrysalis’s infiltrators had brought back enough stories to cement Cadance’s reputation as a skilled diplomat. Chrysalis had heard that the alicorn, against all odds, managed to negotiate a ten year trade treaty with the infamously territorial Griffons. It would be foolish for Celestia not to call on such a skilled member of her diplomatic staff.

As Chrysalis drew closer, her keen eyes took note of another figure she did not anticipate. To Luna’s right was Prince Blueblood. Chrysalis didn’t frown, merely wondered why a frivolous prince would be part of Celestia’s own entourage.

The changeling had been so immersed in thought that she was surprised to realize she was mere steps away from the princesses. Gracefully, Chrysalis halted in front of Equestria’s rulers and inclined her head slightly, out of respect and, although she would deny it, out of fear. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her daughter do the same, albeit with a little more difficulty.

The Equestrian diplomats and heads of state reciprocated that slight bow. Albeit, Cadance did so rather stiffly.

“Welcome to Camp Draco, Queen Chrysalis,” spoke Luna regally. Chrysalis regarded the alicorn warily, for she was no stranger to the reputation of Nightmare Moon. It was thanks to the great fear that Equestria had been thrust into by the aftermath of the Eternal Night that Chrysalis’s infant hive, already brutalized by the battle against her sister, had almost starved to death. It was also one of the multitude of reasons Chrysalis had decided to abandon the hive in the Everfree Forest.

Yet, Chrysalis felt less suspicious of Luna than of her sister. The changeling was still tensed, but she realized she wasn’t so scared of the younger alicorn. It was true that Luna was wary and her emotions spoke of her cautious state of mind. But they were more open; she was not trying to control or suppress her feelings.

“Thank you for accommodating us, Your Majesties,” said Chrysalis formally. There was a click and Chrysalis’s eyes glanced to her right to see several reporters with cameras taking pictures from behind the wall of guards.

“My apologies for the reporters, but you must admit, this is a historic occasion,” said Celestia, a mischievous tone in her voice. Chrysalis grimaced, but curled her lips into a snicker.

“Then it is good that I am looking my best,” chuckled Chrysalis, before she suddenly snarled at the reporters, her fangs bared. The cowards promptly scattered, and even the guardsponies flinched slightly.

Chrysalis thought she caught a hint of a reproving glare from Celestia. “Agreed. Now, Prince Blueblood and Captain Shining Armor will show the majority of your chevaliers to their accommodations. Queen Chrysalis, Lady Lamia, please take a small escort and follow us to the conference chamber,” said Celestia. The three alicorns proceeded to turn on their hooves and trot down the parade grounds.

With a nod to Chevalier Diamondshell, Chrysalis gestured Lamia to follow her as well as several other chevaliers and the group quickly caught up to the alicorns.

“How is your darling husband, Princess Cadance?” asked Chrysalis, as neutrally as she could. She was not surprised at the anger that sparked in Cadance. She also expected the resentment in Celestia to rise, but once again, she was taken aback by how furious the alicorn was. Still, to the pair’s credit, they said absolutely nothing, but stoically kept trotting forward.

“You don’t give your husband enough credit. I don’t know how much he remembers from being hypnotized, but he fought my control quite frequently,” admitted Chrysalis.

Cadance stopped quite suddenly and spun around. Chrysalis blinked as Cadance’s haunted glare bore down on her. If the emotional turmoil within the youngest alicorn wasn’t already apparent, the heaving breath, the fear mixed with anger, and the relief that Chrysalis could sense would have told her.

“Did you… did you—” Cadance couldn’t force the words out of her mouth, but Chrysalis guessed what the alicorn wished to ask.

“I did not steal your husband before you did. Most stallions would have been willing to concede to my persuasions. Yet, it appears Captain Armor made some vow to his parents and to you when he was younger. A vow he kept despite my best attempts to persuade him.” Chrysalis chuckled ruefully. “Must have been some vow.”

At Chrysalis’s confession, Cadance’s features eased into a grateful smile. “I… thank you for telling me this,” said Cadance. Chrysalis’s raised an eyebrow in amusement as the alicorn gave a short bow and continued to walk as if nothing had gone amiss. Luna followed, and Celestia, after a momentary almost contemplative pause, did so as well.

Chrysalis did notice the slight spring in Cadance’s step and she was not the only one.

Perhaps you should get in the habit of telling the truth more often, mother, thought-spoke Lamia, amusement clear in her message. Chrysalis snorted inwardly, but couldn’t help but wonder about her daughter’s suggestion. Maybe she should tell the truth more often. It certainly seemed to make some ponies happy.

Lunchtime…

Lamia groaned as she limped down the corridor. Her mind was so full of terms, suggestions, ideas and none of them seemed to fit with each other. All throughout the morning, her mother and Celestia had ‘discussed’ about when and where would changelings be allowed to use their disguises within Equestria. And by discussed, Lamia meant exchanged glares, spoke in polite, but barbed tones and insulted each other under their breath. Admittedly, her mother had done most of the insulting, but Celestia had quite a few cloaked statements that had really dug into Chrysalis’s carapace.

Despite her initial misgivings, Lamia did like the conference building. To her and her mother’s surprise, the place where Celestia had matched wits with so many different species, was actually an old keep in the centre of the base. Inside though, the keep set itself apart from other stuffy old castles with its light, but not drafty air. It was also artfully decorated with simplistic gold light fixtures and pendants that adorned the wall and various well-embroidered tapestries of ponies and various species meeting one another. On her way to her bathroom, Lamia spotted great landscape paintings of peaceful meadows and silent forests. Perhaps it wasn’t the most grand structure, but the decorations were pleasant and did not impose or intimidate. It was a place that welcomed negotiation.

“Lady Lamia.”

As steadily as she could with three legs, Lamia began to turn herself around to face the pony who addressed her. But as the changeling tried to hop her front leg left, she slipped. Lamia cried out in dismay as she slammed into the floor, face first. The changeling grit her teeth at her ignominious position and the pain in her snout and vainly tried to raise herself off the floor, but without her left leg to support her, Lamia kept rolling to her left.

That is, until she felt a warm body press against her left side, stopping her from rolling over. When Lamia glanced aside to identify her helper, though, her mouth dropped open and her heart stopped.

“I can’t help you up on my own, changeling,” growled Shining Armor. Lamia nodded mutely and, with the unicorn’s help, managed to struggle to her own hooves. The moment Lamia was able to stand, Shining Armor stepped back quickly.

The silence that immediately settled in between the two was like a great sticky smog that clung to their skin. It made them want to run, but the air seemed too thick to even breathe. All Lamia and Shining Armor could hear were their pathetic attempts to try fill the void of sound with awkward swallows and taps. Neither of the two wanted to speak first, but the silence soon became unbearable.

“Thank you, Captain Armor,” said Lamia. She paused for a moment, wondering how to address the stallion her mother had so horribly manipulated. “I know this must be hard for you. I’m afraid I can’t offer anything other than my condolences for what you suffered.”

Shining Armor was taken aback by this apology from Chrysalis’s daughter. Yet, somehow, his emotions that were in complete turmoil began to relax.

“Thank you, Lady Lamia, but I was just doing my job.” Shining Armor took a deep breath as he wondered what to say next. Alternia had explained the circumstances for Chrysalis’s attack and how she had been forced to do so because her hive was hungry. Although Shining was furious and very wary of the changeling queen, he could not deny the reasons behind her attack. Besides, while the changelings hadn’t held back, they hadn’t killed any of his guard either. “And I do… to an extent, understand your mother’s action. After all, as captain of the guard, I know the demands of duty.”

Lamia was quite surprised at Shining Armor’s statement and at the same time rather heartened. Not to mention, the captain didn’t even blink at her injuries, a luxury that she didn’t even have in her own hive.

“With such honour, it’s no wonder you’re Captain of the Royal Guard, ” said Lamia with a hint of a smirk.

Shining Armor chuckled at the compliment, but was unable to stop his shame from seeping onto his face. “Thank you, but I think we can all agree that my guard’s deployment at Canterlot was substandard.”

The changeling shrugged. “You didn’t expect an invasion and we kept it that way. Your deployment would have been highly effective for a small intrusion and any terrorist attack. Not to mention our forces took longer than anticipated to subdue your guards. If I hadn’t planned the assault personally, I think you would have managed to rally and overwhelm our hive,” said Lamia.

Shining Armor narrowed his eyes at Lamia, his muscles tensed. “You planned the assault on Canterlot?”

Lamia winced and if she had a spare leg, she would have put her hoof to her face in exasperation. “Um… yes. I was trained by my mother to lead the hive’s army, so I did plan the assault.” The unicorn frowned at Lamia, obviously annoyed. But the changeling could feel the unicorn’s admiration and see his grimace.

“Well, I can’t deny you did a good job of it. Tell me though, how did you manage to secure the Royal Guard barracks?” asked Shining Armor.

The changeling queen winced. “It wasn’t easy. It was one of the major rally points in the castle and I knew it would be well defended. Thus, I made it a priority target, using the surprise of our invasion to take it as speedily as possible while the guards were occupied with my other forces. For as Shih Tzu said, ‘Loot the house while it burns’.”

“You’ve read Shih Tzu’s Art of Warfare?” inquired Shining Armor. Lamia nodded earnestly.

“I infiltrated an Equestrian Military Academy and um… borrowed some books,” said Lamia. She groaned inwardly again as Shining Armor glared at her. This was not going across well. Another moment of silence settled in between the two.

“Well, let’s see what you’ve learnt. Come along,” said Shining Armor curtly. Lamia was confused, but the captain’s tone hadn’t been unfriendly. So, the changeling followed the unicorn until they reached a lounge. The pair sat down on two comfortable velvet couches, a coffee table between them. From below the glass coffee table, the captain levitated a box illustrated with battling ponies and a single bold title across it.

“Is that Stratego?” asked Lamia. The game was a classic Equestrian game. Each player had a set of pieces with various ranks, the higher the rank of unit, the more powerful and more powerful units could kill enemy units of lower ranks. However, neither player could see the ranks of the opposing pieces unless two pieces clashed, which meant that positioning and deception were key to winning the game. To make matters more deadly, each player had spies and bombs that could kill higher ranked units.

“Yes, I suspect you know how to play this?” Lamia nodded, she had brought several sets back to the changeling hive on one of her trips to Equestria. She and her mother had played against each other for long hours on end, her mother usually winning.

Shining continued, interrupting Lamia’s thoughts. “They say that tacticians best understand each other through the battlefield. I don’t completely believe in that saying, but since we can’t seem to talk without stepping on each other’s tails, perhaps a game would be a better idea?” said Shining Armor.

“Then you better bring your best, Captain Armor. Changelings are masters at deception,” chuckled Lamia.

“I intend to,” said Shining with a polite smile.

After deploying their troops, Shining flipped a bit to decide who would go first and Lamia won the first move. The two began to move their pieces between the board’s the two lakes and confront each other.

To Lamia’s pleasure Shining Armor was a very good player. After Lamia managed to kill some of the captain’s lower ranked pieces, he forced an attack that broke into her side of the board. Unfortunately, she had set up a trap with her mines or bomb pieces that destroyed several captain’s higher ranked pieces. Graciously, the unicorn merely grimaced and quickly retreated his remaining forces.

Now on the offensive, Lamia poured her units into the side of Shining Armor’s board. Just as she finished one of her moves though, the captain broke the silence.

“How many casualties did your hive suffer when my wife and I cast our spell?” asked Shining Armor, quietly.

Lamia bit her lip. She could still remember the halls littered with wounded changelings and the sight of many drones who would not fight another battle. An unbearable cloud of sorrow and disappointment had soaked the hive in the days in the aftermath of the battle, and Lamia could not forget about that no matter how hard she tried.

“Many will not fight another day. Luckily we had very few deaths. Changelings are tough creatures after all and those that died were ones that were already very old and on their last legs,” murmured Lamia.

“I’m sorry for your hive’s loss,” said Shining sincerely.

The changeling growled a bit, startling the unicorn. But then she sighed resignedly. “I can’t begrudge you for trying to defend yourselves. But I… I remember my hive’s despair and… I can’t help, but hold that against you. And you ponies...” Lamia swallowed suddenly. At the beginning of the discussions, Cadance, Celestia and Luna had informed her and her mother that while they were going to launch an investigation, it would be kept under wraps for now and they hadn’t told anypony, but Blueblood. Chrysalis had been very annoyed, but Lamia had managed to persuade her mother that secrecy was necessary.

Despite her own worries and anger, Lamia always tried to keep a brave front for her mother and to act as the one to calm her down. However, there were times when the young changeling noticed the empty place where her left leg was supposed to be, moments when she looked in the mirror and wished she was beautiful again, and instants, when she would be consumed with fury at the pony who maimed her.

“I’m sorry, Captain Armor. The fact your leaders are giving us an opportunity to make amends despite my mother’s actions is generous enough. I should have no reason to be angry at Equestria, but I am,” said Lamia, putting aside her anger. Hopefully, the unicorn hadn’t been offended. Her mother and her hive need not suffer simply because she had made a bad impression.

“Don’t be sorry. Your injuries are from unicorn spellfire, aren’t they?” asked Shining Armor calmly.

Lamia started, almost falling off the couch and gasped at Shining Armor, who didn’t even flinch. The unicorn captain simply met Lamia’s bemused stare with a reassuring and understanding eyes.

“I’ve seen my share of wounds both from the academy and from my tour of duty. While I may not be as powerful as my sister, Twilight, I’m still a skilled sorcerer trained by Meringue La Pie and I can identify spellfire wounds on sight. The degree and control of this damage is only consistent with a unicorn’s magic.” Shining Armor narrowed his eyes slightly, his jaw set in a grim line. “Tell me Lady Lamia, who did this to you?”

“A patrol from Baltimare attacked my entourage when I tried to parlay with them,” stammered Lamia.

Horror engulfed Shining Armor’s features and the unicorn leant forward to examine the injuries more closely. Lamia trembled slightly at the captain’s intense gaze, but after a long moment, he groaned and fell back onto the couch resignation clear on his face.

“I don’t want to believe you, but… you haven’t given me a reason to disbelieve you. What’s more, your injuries’ severity indicates that the curse is a powerful one. One that can only be cast by a unicorn with advanced arcane training or Equestrian military training. It also would explain why your mother attacked without negotiating. We need to take this to the princesses,” said Shining, standing up.

Lamia shook her head and gestured the unicorn to sit down. “They and your wife know already. Their agreement to catch the perpetrator was one of the reasons we agreed to negotiate.”

Shining Armor frowned, winced and promptly facehoofed. “And I guess they didn’t tell me because I was acting a bit like an ass.”

“But you’ve been acting like a perfect gentlecolt,” exclaimed Lamia.

“I was on edge for a while after I was told we were negotiating. It was Cadance who told me to at least give you a chance. Guess I know why now,” said Shining Armor ruefully.

“But it was you who decided to listen to me,” pointed out the changeling.

“Yes, so I did…” The two smiled at each other.

"By the way. My spy kills your marshal.” Lamia stared at the Stratego board and gawked at the fact Shining Armor had just assassinated her highest ranking piece with his spy. Not only that, she could see that he had a scout right in position to make a run at her flag.

“All right, I surrender. Have fun with the fact you beat an adolescent at Stratego. After all, that same adolescent handed you your guards their flank at Canterlot,” sniggered Lamia.

Shining Armor snorted. “Age means nothing when it comes to learning strategy and your mother hypnotized me, so the fight wasn’t fair.”

“Perhaps we should call it a tie,” Lamia suggested. Shining Armor nodded and shook her outstretched hoof.

“How about I introduce you to a favorite game of mine...” said Shining Armor.

It was an hour later that Cadance found Shining Armor explaining to Lamia how to play a game of Warhoof: Fantasy Battles that the captain had brought along to play with his buddies. The sight of Chrysalis’s daughter hanging on her husband’s every word promptly dropped Cadance’s jaw to the floor.

Dinner…
Now, the schedule of the conference planned respectively by Cadance and Blueblood had called for the dignitaries to have lunch in private and dinner together. This was to promote communication and cooperation between both parties and at the same time allow for both groups to have a degree of privacy.

Now the plan was good in theory, and both Cadance and Blueblood had done their best to accommodate the dining habits of the visiting changelings. Alternia had been vital in this regard. For one, she had explained that changelings still needed certain proteins and nutrients to supplement their diet of love. Hence, after further consulting Chrysalis (while making sure not to mention Alternia), Blueblood and Cadance had hired Gustaf le Grand to prepare several meat dishes.

Unfortunately, as most leading Equestrian scientists (including one Twilight Sparkle regarding her pink furred friend with cotton candy for hair) had learned through much trial and error, reality doesn’t always cooperate with theory.

Alternia groaned inwardly as the servants, changelings and ponies, took away the dishes. Dinner, had been silent. Trying to find a snippet of dialogue was trying to find a crumb of cupcake after Pinkie Pie had cleaned the platter. The only sound had been the click and clack of utensils poking and cutting food.

Cadance and Blueblood seated everybody on a round table and mixed the seatings to promote conversation. Chrysalis was sitting in between Cadance and Luna. For good reason, they had decided not to place their aunt next to her actual sister. Instead Alternia was seated next to Luna and Shining Armor. Beside Shining Armor was Blueblood, who was flanked by Lamia. Cadance ended up being sandwiched by Chrysalis and Lamia. This plan had backfired though. There was still a massive wall of awkwardness between Cadance and Chrysalis, and the changeling queen seemed hesitant to talk to Luna. Cadance fared no better and while she tried to make conversation with Lamia, Chrysalis’s dagger-like gaze had severely dissuaded the alicorn from pursuing a meaningful dialogue. Blueblood had came across to Lamia as far too posh and to Alternia’s exasperation, while her nephew tried his best, he took far too much notice of Lamia’s injuries.

The subdued atmosphere persisted, until the desserts were brought in.

“Are those honey crystallized fruit bats I see?” said Chrysalis, her eyes wide.

“Indeed, are they to your liking?” asked Alternia politely, without thinking. Chrysalis glanced at Alternia, who simply smiled. Briefly, Chrysalis cast several poison detection spells on the bats, her green magic surrounding them. She had done this to every single one of the dishes, even though each dish had been taste tested by her chevaliers.

“Pardon my mother’s paranoia, your Highness, she still has a few trust issues,” said Lamia sheepishly.

“No offense taken, Lady Lamia,” said Alternia understandingly, before she ate a slice of her chocolate cake. If anything, Alternia was glad that the unbearable silence had been broken. Chrysalis had by now, finished her spells and had taken a delicate bite of one of the bat’s wings.

“How do they taste, mother?” asked Lamia curiously.

“These are very good,” said Chrysalis, a nostalgic smile on her face. The sweet, meaty taste of the dessert had taken her back to childhood days, when her sisters had sat down around her mother. While the sisters shared a platter of the honeyed bats, their mother regaled them of stories of her rule.

“Oh, I know,” remarked Alternia, she had sampled them herself after all. Albeit, secretly.

Lamia took one in her magic and had a bite. She blinked and smiled. “Wow, I’ve never had these before. These are delicious, mother.”

Alternia’s heart stopped as she began to chew on a second bite of her own dessert. How had Lamia had not had honey crystallized fruit bats before! They were the favorite childhood snacks of all changelings of her hive a thousand years ago.

“Indeed, Celestia. How did your chefs ever come by this recipe? I haven’t had these in a thousand years,” said Chrysalis as she casually devoured her bat.

The slow realization that she had severely blundered with her changeling knowledge turned the sweet chocolate taste of her cake into bitter, unappealing mush. Buying time, Alternia slowly swallowed and wiped her lips daintily with her napkin.

“I remembered the recipe from a private meeting with some changelings about a thousand years ago,” said Alternia, which was quite true. She had remembered the recipe from her childhood days with her sisters and mother.

“Hmm. Alicorn memory must be extensive if you can remember such details for a thousand years ago. Do you remember the name of the hive or perhaps the changeling queen you met?” asked Chrysalis. While Chrysalis did her best to hide her own curiosity, she was aware she did a poor job of doing so. Above all, Chrysalis wanted to know where did Celestia’s extensive knowledge of old changeling customs came from. To Chrysalis, finding out about Celestia’s past interactions with changelings would be vital to determining the degree to which the alicorn would be willing to compromise.

Alternia carefully considered her next answer. Her sister would be sure to become suspicious if a lie was told. What could Alternia say that she could pass off as truth or at least as a series of half-truths? Abruptly, she came across a brilliant plan worthy of her mother’s approval.

“Queen Belladonna of the Stygian Wraiths,” said Alternia. Again, it was mostly true. Her younger sister had a bit of a hobby in cooking and experimenting with various herbs and recipes. Her honeyed bats were Alternia’s favorite and it was Belladonna’s recipe that Alternia had committed to memory.

Chrysalis almost dropped the bat she had picked up as Celestia said a name she had not heard for a thousand years. “Queen Belladonna? When did you meet her and what did you discuss?” asked Chrysalis. The changeling cringed as the questions left her mouth. Especially as her daughter began to turn to her.

“Mother? Who is this Queen Belladonna?” asked Lamia, confused. Alternia blinked and grimaced momentarily. It seemed that Chrysalis had decided to make sure her daughter would never know anything of what had happened a thousand years ago by saying nothing of her own family.

Meanwhile, Chrysalis forced herself not to flinch at her daughter’s inquisitive look. The past, her family and her actions a thousand years past… Chrysalis didn’t want to remember any of it. Every time the changeling had tried to single out the happy events in her childhood, she would inevitably recall the day when she made the biggest mistake in her life. This heavy guilt that Chrysalis held in her heart meant the queen had never mentioned anything to Lamia or any of the children she had had. But especially not Lamia. Chrysalis had had a few children who became queens, but Lamia was special to Chrysalis. If Lamia were to find out… well that was a thought that the changeling queen could not even bear thinking of.

“She is my youngest sister, Lamia. A very capable fighter and now that I remember, she also really liked cooking,” replied Chrysalis curtly, hoping that would satisfy her daughter.

“Youngest sister? You had more?” asked Lamia.

Chrysalis almost moaned in despair. Yet, the eager and so innocent nature of her daughter’s question and the wonder in her daughter’s wide eyes wore the changeling down. To make matters worse for Chrysalis, the attention of everybody on the table was now focused on her.

Oddly enough, Chrysalis would have normally said nothing and ignored any further questions. But today, the changeling was tired. Tired of trying to negotiate with Celestia, who was being so stubborn. Tired of her burden of leadership. Tired, of keeping her childhood a secret. For one moment, Chrysalis wanted to reminisce about her family, the good and the bad. She was tired of being seen as a monster, so she decided to prove it by telling them about her family.

“Yes, I suppose you want to know more about my family?” said Chrysalis, a slightly teasing tone in her voice. Everybody nodded in confirmation, Celestia seemed particularly interested, even though she still held herself back.

“I suppose I should start with my father, Facere. He was a chevalier who had the privilege of consorting with my mother. He was well into his prime when he began his courtship with my mother and passed on soon after Belladonna was born. So I never knew him very well.” Chrysalis paused, her face bearing a thoughtful expression. “Now, I was the oldest among four sisters. The youngest of them was Belladonna. Perhaps you would like an image of her?” asked Chrysalis. Everypony nodded, especially Lamia who looked as if Hearths Warming Eve had come early.

A stocky changeling queen, the same image from Alternia’s flame spell rose in the centre of the dining table. Except, instead of Alternia’s image of Belladonna in a relaxed combat stance, this version was wielding a gigantic spiked flail, her smile wide with delight. Alternia blinked as she remembered that smile from when Belladonna used to beat Chrysalis.

“Belladonna, was really… hmm… let’s say she preferred to use force instead of deception. Which made sense because she was quite bad at impersonation, but very good in a fight. In fact, while I never admitted this to her, she was better than me in battle,” said Chrysalis ruefully.

Alternia had to bite the inside of her cheek in order to keep her face straight. Who could have known? Chrysalis had actually acknowledged Belladonna was stronger than her.

Belladonna’s image faded and was replaced by Simulacris’s slender figure and wry grin. But like the apparition of Belladonna, this one was different from Alternia’s. Simulacris was reading a scroll of wooden sticks bound together by ropes, the ancient changeling equivalent of scrolls. Since they lived underground, parchment couldn’t really be made easily as it needed the sun. So, changelings had carved words onto sticks and bound them together to create scrolls.

“My second sister, Simulacris. I got along with her quite well. We both really liked to work together on joint infiltration missions. Begging your pardon your Highnesses, but we even managed to sneak into your castle in the Everfree at one time,” chuckled Chrysalis. Alternia nodded, making no attempt to hide her amusement. She remembered that incident. Chrysalis and Simulacris wouldn’t stop bragging to her and Belladonna for a month.

It was then that the queen suddenly stopped, her eyes suddenly focused on the table. The changeling’s shoulders had noticeably sagged down. Everybody waited with bated breath, mostly the ponies, but Lamia as well. The anticipation in Alternia’s own heart was overwhelming and she leant forward, prepared to catch every word her sister was about to say.

“My younger sister, Alternia,” said Chrysalis quietly. The flame on the table rose higher and higher, its tendrils carving a familiar shape into the air. One of a tall, slender changeling queen with a small, mischievous smile. At first, it would appear that Chrysalis’s image of Alternia was simply standing, a contrast to the earlier depictions. But as Alternia studied her own reflection closely, the open stance she was in, the understanding light in her eyes… it was as if she was watching herself accept an apology.

“I didn’t get along with her quite so well. I always competed with her for my mother’s favour. Our relationship as sisters was always defined by our competition against each other. In fact, I kind of hated her. She always seemed to do the right thing in mother’s eyes,” said Chrysalis. Alternia sighed, it was an answer that she had kind of expected from her elder sister. After all, the changeling in disguise had always seemed to have her mother’s favour and while she hadn’t bragged about it, Alternia had admitted that she did nothing to help Chrysalis with her jealousy.

So what Chrysalis said next literally stunned everypony in the room.

“But I did love her.”

If her jaw weren’t clamped shut and her muscles locked in place, Alternia would have fallen out of her chair. The sincerity in Chrysalis’s voice and the regret that she could feel rolling off her sister was astounding. It was not that Chrysalis felt no anger as Alternia could feel loathing and jealousy mixed in with the guilt. However, the fact that her sister did feel guilty for what she had done was shocking.

“Mother, you’ve told me and everybody else enough,” said Lamia softly.

Chrysalis shook her head slightly and gave a pained smile to her daughter. “Well I can hardly end the description of my family without saying anything about my mother.” Without hesitation, Chrysalis’s horn glowed once again and the imperious form of Chamelia rose onto the table.

Unlike the other images, there was no difference between Chrysalis’s and Alternia’s depiction of Chamelia. She was regal, majestic, with her shining carapace and magnificent translucent wings. And yet, Chamelia wore a gentle, motherly smile.

“Impressive, isn’t she?” Chrysalis smirked at the ponies before continuing. “My mother, Chamelia, was unquestionably the best mother a changeling could ever have. She taught me everything, and her words still teach me today. You could say she is my role model.” The magical flames finally vanished and Chrysalis took another honey-covered fruit bat. “And that is my family. Any questions?” Chrysalis glanced at the entranced ponies. They seemed rather silent. Still, at least they had been attentive.

“Mother, that was awesome! Thank you!” squealed Lamia as she leant over Cadance to embrace her mother. The pink alicorn quickly scooted back to allow the pair to do so.

Alternia watched mother and daughter hold each other tightly, her mind askew. For a thousand years, since the night her sister had tried to kill her, she had always been haunted by a wraith of Chrysalis. A spectre of a resentful, evil, Chrysalis who hated her younger sibling and pursued Alternia in her fitful dreams.

That vision had been severely tested in recent events and now promptly shattered by what her eyes were seeing and what her ears had heard. Her sister, a motherly changeling, devoted to her daughter and guilty about what had happened ages past? What… just where was that vindictive, greedy Chrysalis Alternia had fought on that fateful evening?

A smile graced Alternia’s features, but inside, the changeling was thrown into turmoil that she had not experienced in years.

Evening...
“We have to do what?” roared Chrysalis and Alternia at the same time.

Luna and Cadance glared right back at the two sisters, their expressions barely even ruffled by the incensed rulers. Shining Armor was unsuccessfully trying to insert himself in between his wife and the angry changeling queens (one still in disguise) glaring at her. Off the side, Lamia and Blueblood stood awkwardly watching the confrontation.

“You heard us the first time, sister. You have to sleep together in the same room,” said Luna, bluntly.

“What about my daughter?” demanded Chrysalis. She hid her worry with anger, but everybody noticed the concern in Chrysalis’s question.

“She will sleep in Princess Luna’s chambers. Please understand your Highnesses, this is a trust exercise,” said Cadance.

“A trust exercise?” Alternia swallowed the urge to growl at her niece as she spat the question out.

“It’s an old custom, do you not remember, sister? We made untrusting diplomats sleep in the same room. That way, both parties are forced to trust each other, lest they gain no sleep at all,” explained Luna. Alternia was about to snarl at Luna’s cheeky grin, but Chrysalis beat her to it. Instead, Alternia had to be content with an exasperated sigh.

“Fine, I will see you tomorrow. Goodnight sister,” said Alternia, embracing Luna.

“You sure this is a good idea?” whispered Alternia, her head beside her adopted sister’s ear.

Luna comfortingly squeezed the changeling in disguise. “Trust me, sister. If you are going to realize this dream of peace between our kinds, you have to learn how to trust her.” Alternia nodded and nuzzled Luna before parting and turning to Chrysalis.

Chrysalis seemed to be holding on to her daughter like the world was about to end. She was also whispering rapid instructions into Lamia’s ear. Amusingly, Alternia overheard the phrases “be careful”, “scream for help” and “I heard alicorns don’t like being tickled”.

“Well, Chrysalis, shall we retire?” inquired Alternia. Reluctantly, the changeling slowly let go of her daughter and gave Alternia a withering glare. With a sigh, Alternia trotted forward and led Chrysalis to their sleeping chambers.

It was going to be a long night.

Author's Note

Unplanned events/character interaction in chapter are best kind of chapter. Seriously I knew kinda what I was going for but the rest was just me going with my inspiration. Oh god, I think I just made Shining Armor and Lamia massive military nerds...

On tonight’s notes, one of my Pre-readers, Zervziel, writes a story called Infinite Horizons. Its an excellent story exploring a world, where everybody’s fanfictions actually are alternate universes. These universes have to kept separate or protected, depending on the situation and hence, there is an Order of Destiny, an order made out of characters from Alternate Universes that have been destroyed.

Now, I did decide earlier in this story not to write anymore bonus chapters and focus on the main story. However, on Zervziel’s request, (since I really owe him for all the hours he put into pre-reading this story and putting up with my sometimes crazy ideas) I’ve co-written a guest chapter for his story with him… and Alternia is in it. That sounds great right? There is one slight problem, it’s a bit spoilery as it uses a future version of Alternia after the events of this story as the situation requires it. But if you don’t mind getting spoiled, I strongly recommend reading Infinite Horizons and the chapter we’ve written, or just that chapter, whatever floats your boat Either way, I strongly recommend that if you don’t mind a few (really just one and you’re probably expecting it) spoilers, read the chapter. So come and read Infinite Horizons and my guest chapter: here.

Chapter 17: Night Talk and Fencing

“Darkness cannot drive out darkness: only light can do that. Hate cannot drive out hate: only love can do that.”
― Martin Luther King Jr., A Testament of Hope: The Essential Writings and Speeches

Chrysalis certainly didn’t hate her sleeping accommodations. In fact, her bed was extraordinarily comfortable, the pillow gave just the right support, the sheets had a luxurious texture, and the blanket was not too warm, but not too cold.

But she certainly was suspicious of the alicorn sleeping in the bed to her right, back turned to her. Celestia had been silent, never intruding into Chrysalis’s space. It was Chrysalis’s only relief, but then… why did she have the feeling that Celestia was not giving her space to comfort her?

Chrysalis’s intuition was quite good. Alternia was terrified that her sister would come out and stab her in the back. It was all she could do to stay still in her bed and turn her back to her sister. Of course, she hadn’t wanted to do that, but it was to turn her back to Chrysalis, or stare at her sister with wide eyes. At the same time, the changeling-in-disguise berated herself. She knew that her fear and even her anger, was irrational. She knew that Chrysalis wouldn’t be so stupid to attack her now, and after dinner… Alternia couldn’t reasonably see her sister as the vengeful queen she had faced so long ago. In fact, Alternia’s personal reflections were forcing her to remember that Chrysalis had never, at least not initially meant to kill her mother. Grief and rage drove her sister, and admittedly herself, to throw themselves at each other with the intent to kill. It was a sobering thought that cleared Alternia’s thoughts of any anger she had long held against her older sibling.

It was her fear that was another issue entirely. No matter how Alternia tried, she could not forget that her sister tried to kill her.

“Still awake, Celestia?” quipped Chrysalis.

“Yes, although I was about to fall asleep.” The princess’s voice was neutral, but the changeling could hear the strain in it.

Chrysalis chortled, “I don’t think so… are you scared, Princess?”

“I thought you could sense emotions, Your Highness. Why don’t you answer that question yourself?” said Celestia bluntly. Almost as soon as the words had left her mouth, the alicorn appear to pulling up her blanket as if to shield herself. Her curiosity aroused, Chrysalis extended her senses to Celestia and chuckled. The princess, beneath her facade, was again engulfed with a melee of emotions, anger and fear being the foremost of them. The anger though, had lessened greatly from when she had first talked with Celestia, but the fear remained.

The changeling almost giggled quietly, until she fell head first into the abyss. Confusion was followed by horror and then uncontrollable hysteria as every one of Chrysalis’s senses were silently, abruptly, severed. For one horrifying moment, Chrysalis saw no light, heard no sound, breathed no more, felt nothing. She was dead.

Gasping, Chrysalis withdrew. The changeling sprang up in her bed, backing away from the alicorn. There was fear, and there was Celestia’s fear. In her long years as queen, Chrysalis had never felt anything like it.

“What… in the name of Tartarus’s bowels was that?” stammered Chrysalis. The alicorn was silent, enigmatic as ever, but to the changeling’s keen eyes, the tightly wound sheets and the depression in her pillow made Celestia look as if she was trying to burrow into her bed. In fact, Celestia looked… vulnerable, something Chrysalis would not normally associate with the princess.

“Answer me, Celestia! What could I have done to you to make you so afraid of me?”

Alternia had no reply to the changeling’s question. What could she say? How could she ever explain to her sister her fear of her? Could Alternia ever describe the fear that haunted her dreams for endless nights, or the terror that held her heart like a cold cradle of knives?

“You’ve impersonated my niece and locked her in the caves to starve, and then did the exact same thing to my beloved protege. You’ve attacked my beloved ponies and the city they call home. You’ve played me like a fool, and defeated me. What reason could I possibly have to not be afraid of you?” snorted Alternia, in an attempt to deflect her sister’s attention.

“You’re avoiding the question, Celestia. Answer it,” demanded the queen.

Alternia groaned inwardly. There was just no dissuading her sister! Why did Chrysalis had to be so persistent at times? The masked changeling had been backed into a corner, but she could hardly admit that Chrysalis had tried to kill her.

Choosing her words carefully, Alternia slowly began. “I’m afraid you will stab me in the back and kill me as I sleep. Because…” Alternia winced.

“Because what?” asked Chrysalis, curious.

“Because my greatest fear is dying in my sleep,” spat out Alternia.

That night, one thousand years ago, Alternia had almost slipped into darkness. It was true that the real Celestia had saved her life, but for that brief moment, Alternia had been engulfed in total darkness. At the time, Alternia had simply accepted it. Yet, in the nights that followed, the changeling could not forget how completely helpless she had been in the face of death. In that void, there was no clever solution, no escape path, no light at the end of the tunnel, and remembering it terrified the changeling.

“Oh… I’m sorry for prying,” apologized Chrysalis awkwardly. Alternia said nothing, but she was sure her sibling could practically see the waves of indignant anger and shame that flowed off her concealed carapace.

So what her sister said next completely shocked Alternia.

“You know, I’m afraid of dying as well,” said the changeling queen.

Chrysalis’s reluctant admission yanked Alternia from focusing on her own embarrassment, and caused the changeling to frown. This was new to Alternia. She never knew her sister was afraid of death.

“You know… a lot of ponies and changelings say that they can see their loved ones as they pass on,” said Chrysalis slowly. Alternia nodded, a guess on her lips, but unwilling to interrupt her sister.

There was a pause as Chrysalis, before the queen blurted out, “I’m afraid of seeing my mother.”

“Why?” asked Alternia abruptly, her ears straight as arrows, ready to catch her sister’s answer. For a moment, there was silence as Chrysalis hesitated yet again. When her sister continued her voice was forlorn, swallowed by the chamber.

“I’ve made a lot of mistakes, Princess. Canterlot was one of them. But that wasn’t my biggest one. I’m afraid of what my mother will say to me when I see her.”

Alternia frowned and extended her own changeling senses to her sister. As she began to feel the emotions her sister was giving off, she froze. What the changeling saw confirmed a sneaking suspicion that had been building in Alternia, but she was still unprepared for what she saw.

The changeling-in-disguise expected sadness and guilt, but not to this extent. Chrysalis’s emotions could only be described as an eternal rain of tears. The changeling’s regret splashed against Alternia like a downpour of rain. Each drop, a sigh; every sniffle, keen wails of anguish; and every sob, a moment spent in silent, lonely, sorrow.

Alternia wasn’t sure what exactly were Chrysalis’s feelings to her own supposed death, but the events of the evening and her own sisters emotions washed that question away. The changeling could not help, but sympathize with her sister’s fear. Chrysalis loved their mother dearly, but in a twisted manner. The coup had been Chrysalis’s way of proving her love to Chamelia.

Despite the anger that nagged at her, Alternia turned over to face her sister, an understanding, yet melancholic smile on her features.

“Chrysalis, I think your mother would be proud that you care so much for your daughter and your hive,” spoke Alternia, sincerely. Though, she had to suppress the urge to smirk, as she took in Chrysalis’s wide-eyed stare.

“You really think so?” asked Chrysalis.

Alternia was slightly taken aback by the question, and closed her eyes to buy some more time. It was a question she hadn’t truly considered in a while. She had been so afraid of Chrysalis, so certain that she would have to fight her sister and that she needed to to avenge her mother…

But had the changeling really asked if her mother would have wanted vengeance?

Quietly, Alternia recalled her mother’s love for her, and her sisters, especially for Chrysalis. After all that Chrysalis did, after she had killed her, would Chamelia be angry at her eldest child or not? Would Chamelia in any circumstance, forgive Chrysalis.

An answer, lay clear in Alternia’s mind, an answer she found difficult to accept, but one that resonated with her, and built upon everything she had learnt about her sister this evening. The changeling opened her eyes.

“I’m quite sure she would,” said Alternia, for she knew that Chamelia loved all of her daughters. She knew that Chamelia would be proud of Chrysalis for her loyalty to her hive and for her care for Lamia. Moreover, Alternia remembered her mother’s dying moments all too well. Chamelia did not curse Chrysalis, neither did she order Alternia to avenge her. All she did was smile sadly, at both of them. Now seeing Chrysalis as truly sorry for having killed Chamelia, Alternia’s hate and anger… was not gone, but some of it was released. For, above all else, Alternia loved her mother and wanted to respect her mother’s will.

Chrysalis regarded the alicorn for a moment. The words that Celestia had spoken were strong with conviction, and comforted the changeling. The changeling’s guilt, for the first time in forever, was slightly assuaged. To make alicorn’s answer even more sincere, was the fact that Celestia’s anger had also inexplicably diminished. Not gone, but it had been released, and sympathy had replaced it.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia,” said Chrysalis.

“Don’t mention it. Now I believe we should get some sleep,” said Alternia, smiling.

Chrysalis chuckled, “As long as you don’t snore.” Celestia giggled, and in that room, for one very moment, the changeling-in-disguise and her sister were thankful of each other’s company.

Which was promptly shattered when the shards of a ear-piercing scream tore through the night.

“Lamia!” shrieked Chrysalis.

Red lights soared toward her. They were beautiful, like great flying torches that lit up the evening sky.

But Lamia screamed. The lights were getting closer, too close. She knew their beauty was merely a sham, a curse. But she couldn’t move, her wings had frozen. She tried to shut her eyes, but couldn’t as the red lights exploded in front of her.

Unbearable heat tore at her face, ripping her apart. She could feel every searing whip of flame that roasted her carapace. She could hear her eye popping like a squashed bug. Her left leg was a torrent of agony. Bitter bile and vomit choked her throat and burnt her tongue. The pain had consumed every fibre of her body, every sense that she had.

A soft lullaby, its words unrecognizable, suddenly cut through her nightmare. The words were unrecognizable and the melody, alien, but the music soothed Lamia’s heart. The pain crushing her body faded away, replaced by the soft, silky texture of blankets. The changeling sighed…

“GET YOUR HOOVES OFF MY DAUGHTER!”

Lamia’s eyes snapped open quickly enough to see her mother charge at Princess Luna, who was standing at her bedside. Lamia could barely get a word out before the alicorn twisted to meet her mother’s charge with her own horn. Even so, Princess Luna was forced several paces back by the enraged Chrysalis.

“Chrysalis, please calm thyself! We did nothing to thy daughter, but banish her nightmares from her sleep!” said Luna, sweat pouring down from her brow.

“You’re lying, Nightmare Moon!” roared Chrysalis.

The regret that twisted Luna’s features made Lamia’s heart skip a beat. At the same time, the young changeling recalled the strange voice in her dream. Princess Luna’s voice matched that exactly.

“Mother, stop! She’s telling the truth! She sang… something in my dream that made the nightmare go away,” said Lamia.

Chrysalis stopped, stepped back from Luna, and glanced at her daughter. “But that’s impossible. You’ve never had nightmares before.”

Lamia swallowed, her nerves getting the better of her. “There is a first time for everything.”

“But this is not the first time, is it?” asked Luna calmly. As silence settled through the room, nopony noticed Princess Celestia arrive at the doorway, accompanied by several guardsponies, all heavily armed and bearing weapons. Seeing that the situation was diffused, Celestia dismissed the ponies with a nod, before trotting into the chamber and closing the double doors.

“I…” Lamia tried not to avert her gaze from the gaze of her elders, but she couldn’t help herself.

“Lady Lamia, for how long have you been dreaming of the day you were crippled?” asked Luna. The alicorn of the night’s eyes were kind, sympathetic and she wore a sad, yet understanding smile. Lamia was struck by how dissimilar this pony was to the Nightmare Moon of legend, despite the two being one and the same.

“In the month after it was every week… then after that, once a week. Now they occur once every month or so,” whispered Lamia.

There was a gasp, Lamia turned to glance at Celestia, but the alicorn’s face was neutral. Still, the changeling could feel Celestia’s pity. Likewise, Luna’s emotions were of a similar nature, but hers were more sympathetic than pitying.

As for her mother, Lamia saw that Chrysalis was frozen in horror. Her jaw working up and down, but only feeble croaks coming from her mouth. Unable to say anything, the changeling sprang forward and embraced Lamia desperately.

“But why…”

“I placed a silencing spell, every night. I didn’t want to worry you,” said Lamia quietly.

Chrysalis groaned, despairingly, muttering something about ‘her brave, foolish, daughter’. When she loosened her hug, she had a fierce gleam in her eyes.

“I am staying with you tonight,” said Chrysalis. Lamia nodded fervently into her mother’s shoulder. Chrysalis returned with a slight smile, but her eyes shot a dagger-like glare at Luna who nodded quickly. The two alicorns hastily retreated, leaving mother and daughter alone.

“What in our mother’s name were we thinking? We should never have forced them to sleep separately,” groaned Luna, her hoof tapping against her forehead repeatedly. The princess of the night had anticipated that some difficulties would be apparent in the change in sleeping arrangements. However, she had never realized that Lamia was still suffering from nightmares due to the incident. If she had known, she would have never separated Lamia from her mother.

“I thought it was a good idea, sister,” said Alternia honestly, in an attempt to console the alicorn.

Luna immediately straightened and stared at Alternia. “Really? Did something happen between you and thy sister?” whispered the alicorn urgently.

“It’s ‘your’ Luna… and the answer to your question is, yes. Chrysalis and I did come to an understanding,” said Alternia.

“And?” The alicorn eagerly examined the changeling-in-disguise’s features. Alternia gestured to her chambers and the pair quickly entered it and closed the door behind them. As soon as they did so, the changeling let out a long sigh.

“I don’t know, Luna. I… don’t think that my mother would have wanted me to kill my sister to avenge her, or at least I’m not sure anymore. But… I’m still mad at Chrysalis and I’m still scared of her,” admitted Alternia.

“For good reason. She did nearly kill thee,” pointed out Luna.

“Precisely! But as you’ve told me, I need to learn to trust her if Equestria is ever going to have peace! And… it’s been a thousand years. Am I a horrible pony for having held such a long grudge? Do I have any reason to hold my sister’s crimes against her, when they were committed such a long time ago? Especially since my sister certainly feels some degree of guilt at least for my mother’s death, if not my own?” asked Alternia. Luna contemplated this question thoughtfully, then looked Alternia in the eye.

“I cannot answer for you Alternia. But I will counsel you to learn more about your sister, as she is now. Try to understand why she did what she did, without revealing your own identity of course. It will also be wise if try to ascertain your sister’s feelings to you before and after you ‘died’. I assure you that you will become less confused in this manner, although I cannot predict what decision you will reach,” Luna answered, sadness clear on her face. Alternia quickly realized that Luna was remembering what she had done to Celestia. So, the changeling stepped in and nuzzled the alicorn. Luna blushed, but smiled all the same.

“Thank you, sister. Your advice was most helpful,” said Alternia.

“It was a pleasure… sister,” replied Luna, extending a wing over the changeling.

Breakfast next morning was quiet, but a great improvement compared to last night’s dinner. Chrysalis and Celestia were discussing regalia design. Luna was was whispering Lamia some advice on how to get a good night’s sleep. However, Shining Armor, Blueblood and Cadance were oddly absent. In fact, it was only after breakfast that the three showed up.

“Your Highnesses, today we shall continue with the discussions of laws pertaining to changelings in Equestria, but in the afternoon, we have planned a series of activities that will hopefully allow all of us to bond in a more informal setting,” announced Blueblood.

“To be precise, we have booked some of Equestria’s best masseuses,” said Cadance, miserably failing to suppress the eagerness in her voice.

“Those who would like to work out the stress of negotiations have free rein over Camp Draco’s exercise facilities, including our duelling halls,” stated Shining Armor.

“Duelling halls?” exclaimed Chrysalis. She hadn’t realized that Celestia and Luna would actually allow the changelings to use those rooms.

“Yes, the rules for any combat that takes place will be explained later. Also, Lady Lamia, I believe you had some trouble getting around recently?” inquired Shining Armor politely.

Lamia frowned slightly, as a demure grey pegasus in a maid’s outfit, stepped from behind Shining Armor and curtsied politely.

“This is Cinder Hooves. She’s been assigned to help you around the camp and assist you as you see fit,” said Shining Armor with a smile. Lamia nodded and smiled gratefully at the unicorn captain. Her mother had a wary look, but didn’t say anything.

“Thank you, Captain Armor. You may rise Cinder Hooves,” said Lamia. The pegasus rose quickly, obviously nervous, which was not surprising, she was a changeling after all. However, she hadn’t expected Cinder to be smiling as she did so. If anything, Lamia was expecting the pegasus to be horrified or scared of her scarred appearance.

“Is there anything you would like me to help you with right now, Lady Lamia?” asked Cinder Hooves quietly.

“Just follow me for now,” said Lamia.

Cinder Hooves, also known as Cyndra, trotted behind her elder sister, wondering how she had managed to keep her emotional turmoil under check. When Celestia had recommended her to Shining Armor, Cyndra had felt equally joyful and terrified. It had been so long since she had seen her older sister, whom she loved so dearly. Cyndra had been Lamia’s playmate, advisor and confidante. In fact, Cyndra would have decided to join Lamia when the time came for her older sister to start a new hive. Of course, that never happened. She had been exiled, but only because Lamia had had pleaded Chrysalis to spare her. Cyndra owed her life to her sister and was determined to aid Lamia in her time of need.

However, it was this past relationship with her sister worried Cyndra. Given how close they had been, Lamia could just as easily become suspicious of her her. However, most of all, Cyndra was terrified of the mother that had exiled her. The desire to run away screaming would not go away from Cyndra’s mind. Every time Chrysalis ever so glanced at her, Cyndra shivered and averted her gaze. In the logical part of her head, Cyndra knew her mother could not possibly know it was her as she had personally severed Cyndra’s link to the hive. Still it was unnerving for the young changeling to be working in such close proximity. Luckily, neither changeling queens had suspected a thing, largely because Cyndra remained quiet, out of notice, but just within sight, a perfect servant. During the negotiations, Lamia had asked Cyndra to fetch writing materials and drinks for her mother, but the changeling hadn’t been required to say anything substantial or interact with her family members.

It was only after lunch, when Cyndra rejoined the diplomats gathered in the dining hall that things got interesting.

“Well, Your Highnesses. I don’t know about you, but I would like to visit your masseuses,” said Chrysalis eagerly. Luna nodded gracefully, although she seemed a bit haggard. The negotiations this time had been much more productive, and the rulers had managed to get past several important issues. These included monitoring changeling entry into Equestria and outlining a program that would promote the participation of changelings in the fashion and modelling industries. Yet, the discussions had been very extensive.

“Mother, you go on ahead. I want to check out the duelling halls and practice a bit. If Shining Armor is not available, Cinder Hooves can be my partner, as I've dueled most of your chevaliers already, and Cinder mentioned to me she knows how to fence.”

Cyndra blushed, but inwardly she cursed. The last thing she wanted to do was duel her beloved sister with the skills she had learnt from her own mother. But she had no choice, unless her mother decided not to allow Lamia to duel... Unfortunately, Chrysalis appeared to be in a strangely good mood.

“Alright, be careful though,” warned Chrysalis as she walked after Celestia and Luna. Shining Armor turned accompany Lamia, but before he could take a step, Cadance whispered into his ear. The stallion blushed, and grinned widely before he shrugged to a giggling Lamia, and followed his wife.

“Well, Cinder Hooves, lets go!”

Camp Draco’s duelling hall was a part of its sports complex, both for diplomats and off-duty soldiers. Off-white, high-ceilinged walls were adorned with Equestrian flags as well as those of several other countries. On the side of the tatami mats that formed the duelling area were low benches with sets of fencing armor stacked on top of them. Separate racks held the rapiers, all blunt practice weapons with round metal balls welded to the top. They were quite safe for challengers to use as long as they wore headgear.

Under the watchful eye of her two accompanying chevaliers, Lamia quickly selected a rapier and twirled it with her telekinesis while putting on the mesh fencing helmet and cloth body armor. Cinder Hooves wasn’t far behind as she pulled on a thick hauberk and fitted her weapon over her right hoof.

“Don’t go easy on me,” said Lamia,on and then raising her weapon to en garde position.

Cyndra cringed. She didn’t want to hurt her sister, but she had been given an order. If her disguise was to hold up, she had to oblige her sister. So she put on her own headgear and pointed her weapon up in salute, and fell into a guard position.

“Good stance,” remarked Lamia. Cinder Hooves’s posture was slightly off, but the changeling suspected it was more due to a lack of practice than from inexperience. For all intents and purposes, the maid must have been trained quite well. Time to test that theory.

The changeling queen lunged forward, surprisingly fast for one missing a leg. At once, Cinder Hooves slid back, her right hoof twisting her rapier so it parried the blow. Immediately, Lamia followed up her attack with a stab at the pegasus’s mid-section.

Long unused reflexes made Cyndra clumsily roll left and almost topple. But with the help of her wings, the changeling surged back onto her feet and managed to dodge her sister’s followup cut. Charging forward, Cyndra swung her rapier in a low cross-slash, aiming at her sister’s foreleg.

Lamia hadn’t expected that particular move coming and was caught off balance. She was forced to use her wings to lift her into the air to dodge that slash. A whistle of bladesong alerted Lamia to her opponent’s attack, which to the queen’s alarm, was aimed at her head. Somehow, by twisting her neck and putting all her weight on her back hooves, Lamia just managed to evade the wild swing. Seeing that the pegasus was off balance, Lamia slapped her opponent’s rapier wide away and slid her rapier into place, beside the pegasus’s neck.

“Excellent work.”

Lamia jumped, tried to spin around to see the speaker and promptly lost her balance. As the changeling cried out though, she saw a golden aura envelop her body and then set her back on her hooves.

“Are you alright?” asked Alternia, examining her sister’s eldest daughter up close. The young changeling queen nodded, a bemused expression on her face. Alternia wasn’t surprised. She was just on her way to join Cadance at the massage parlor when had heard the sound of blades meeting. Unable to resist her curiosity, she had silently watched Cyndra and Lamia fence.

In all honesty, Alternia was quite impressed by the skills of Chrysalis’s daughters. Despite her injured horn, Lamia’s telekinetic use of her blade was very good. Her mobility, though, was severely limited, as was her balance. In contrast, Cyndra had fast reflexes that were matched by her ability to respond to those reflexes. However, her skill with the blade left something to be desired.

A cunning plan emerged in the disguised changeling queen’s mind, and after a moment’s hesitation Alternia opened her mouth.

“Lady Lamia, would you like to have a duel with me?” inquired Celestia, picking up one of the practice rapiers.

Lamia gaped at Celestia, something that was reflected by the observing changeling chevaliers.

“Yes, please,” spoke the changeling, before she could regret it. Celestia smiled, slid on a protective vest and eye-shield (her horn was too long for the typical fencing masks), and stepped onto the fencing mat. Lamia checked the straps of her helmet, before raising her own rapier.

“I’ve always liked the rapier, although it is not an offensive weapon,” stated Celestia as she raised her weapon to salute Lamia. The changeling queen did likewise and let her rapier fall to en garde position.

“But the rapier is a weapon, therefore it should be offensive, right?” asked Lamia, swinging her weapon casually. In contrast, Celestia remained completely motionless, her body held in perfect posture.

“Oh the rapier is a weapon, but you do not win fights with it offensively,” said Alternia mischievously. Lamia and Cyndra both frowned at the same time, and Alternia had a moment to reflect on the similarities between the sisters.

“Really?” questioned Lamia. She stepped forward, closer to Celestia, her rapier outstretched, and then she hopped back. Again, she stepped forward, and back, testing her opponent’s range. Yet, the alicorn didn’t move.

Cyndra felt an uneasy feeling in her gut as Lamia prodded and poked Celestia’s boundaries. There was something dangerous about the alicorn, despite the fact she hadn’t even done anything. It was like the alicorn had suddenly become a tiger ready to pounce. Her elder sister seemed to have felt the same thing as well because the confident smile on Lamia’s face had been replaced with a nervous grimace.

Out of nowhere, Cyndra felt the urge to flee from Celestia. As her sister took another step forward, Cyndra screamed, “Lamia wait!”

Lamia’s eyes widened as Celestia’s rapier shot forward like a flash of lightning. To her alarm, the queen realized she couldn’t step back as she had just shifted her weight onto her forward hoof. In the nick of time, Lamia raised her rapier to parry the lunge, but that was only the first of Celestia’s attacks.

Alternia used her superior magic control and balance to launch a continuous series of strikes at Lamia’s legs, forcing the changeling queen to move, which is not easy when you only have three legs. Trotting forward, perfectly balanced on her hooves, the disguised changeling queen pressed onward, not giving Lamia a chance to stop. Yet, although Lamia was constantly retreating, and looked as if she was going to stumble at any moment, she maintained her balance.

“You have excellent defensive skills as well as hoof-eye coordination. Keep it up,” said Alternia as her rapier blurred in a rapid figure-eight maneuver.

Lamia couldn’t reply. All her concentration was focused on placing her hooves carefully, a task becoming increasingly difficult as Celestia sped up her attack.

Parry low, parry high, that’s a feint! Place your hooves, shift your weight, riposte! Thought Lamia as she backed away hastily. Sweat had quickly formed on her brow, and the queen almost slipped, but sheer determination allowed herself to maintain her balance.

Oddly enough, while the princess’s flurry of stabs came at an ever increasing rate, Lamia found herself being able to adjust to the attacks. The changeling queen sidestepped another lunge and finally managed to launch her first counter-strike, but it was gracefully deflected by a tap of Celestia’s weapon.

The changeling queen in disguise allowed herself to smirk as her sister’s daughter sprang back, disengaging from the fight, but almost toppling over in the process. Still, Alternia was impressed by her nie— sister’s daughter. Lamia was nowhere near as good as some of the fencing masters that Alternia had fought, but the younger queen was quickly learning to give ground and defend, despite her disability.

All according to plan.

“Princess Celestia, why aren’t you going all out,” panted Lamia. The changeling queen could not understand how she was surviving against an alicorn with more than a thousand years of combat experience. For some reason, Celestia was holding back from her.

To Lamia’s aggravation, Celestia chuckled. “A fencing duel is in its most basic nature a puzzle. Your opponent being the puzzle and victory being the final result of solving that puzzle. So I am afraid I can’t answer your question. It would deprive you of the fun.”

Lamia grimaced, “Alright then. I guess I’ll have to take drastic measures. Cinder Hooves, would you mind if you help me? You were assigned to obey my orders within reason,” said Lamia sweetly. The changeling wasn’t sure if the pegasus would actually fight her own ruler, but it was worth a try. Cinder Hooves was a good duellist and right now, the changeling needed all the help she could get.

Cyndra jumped. She was not expecting this, and had to bite back her initial instinct to shout ‘yes sister’.

“Um… if it is alright with Your Highness?” asked Cyndra, quite unable to hide the eagerness in her voice. Celestia nodded and Lamia blinked, surprised, but to Cyndra’s relief, she didn’t seem to suspect anything odd. Strangely though, the alicorn’s smile only seemed to widen as Cyndra fastened her fencing helmet and rapier.

“Thank you, Cinder. Try to get an angle on her. I’ll keep the pressure,” said Lamia, grateful to have the pegasus’s help. She didn’t know why Cinder was helping her, but she supposed the pegasus was obeying orders. Lamia also guessed that Cinder was eager to have a chance to fence against Celestia.

“I’m slightly wounded that my own personal maid would fight me,” said Alternia jokingly, sizing up her sister’s two daughters. Admittedly, she was slightly apprehensive about fighting the pair, but Cyndra had been a dear, and far more likeable than she’d anticipated. As for Lamia, Alternia admired the younger changeling queen’s level-headed mind and her courage. Yes, she would not mind fencing with these two changelings.

“It is an honour to duel you, Your Highness,” said Cinder Hooves, saluting. Lamia also saluted, and Alternia followed suit. Before either Lamia or Cyndra could make a move, Alternia charged forward. She wanted to see how her sister’s daughters would counter this.

Horn shimmering, Lamia met the alicorn’s lunge with a rapid parry and quickly blocked Celestia’s second strike to her chest. Out of the corner of her eye, Lamia grinned as she saw Cinder Hooves cut back and flank Alternia from the right, her rapier scything toward Celestia’s neck.

Cyndra was thrusting her hoof forward, sure of her strike, but to her surprise, Celestia’s weapon was there to meet it in a clash of tempered steel. The alicorn counter-attacked, stabbing at Cyndra’s weapon arm, but the changeling managed to parry it and return the favor. Rapiers dancing back and forth, the two continued to exchange parries and lunges. But Cyndra was obviously losing. Celestia’s rapier was like a conductor’s baton, dictating the pace and tempo of the fight. Luckily, Cyndra noticed her sister lunge at Celestia, rapier held forward like a lance.

The alicorn’s response was surprising. Her wings flapping almost like she was hovering and her hooftips just scraping the ground, Celestia danced around Lamia, attacking the changeling queen while using her as a shield. The movement was so rapid and so coordinated, Cyndra suddenly found herself fighting thin air.

The two on one duel rapidly descended into a contest of maneuver and encirclement. Alternia would press Lamia back with a flurry of rapid stabs and cuts. Cyndra would attack the changeling-in-disguise, which prompted Alternia to circle around Cyndra and away from Lamia. When Lamia ran in to relieve her partner, Celestia danced past Lamia and away from Cyndra. The sight was not like two cats trying to catch a very elusive mouse.

Suddenly, Celestia fluidly disengaged, batting Cyndra’s rapier wide. The changeling tried to recover her balance, but Celestia’s massive wings flapped hard, throwing a gust of air that tossed Cyndra into her sister. Lamia yelped as Cinder Hooves collided with her, and the two fell over, head over heels, limbs all a tangle.

“Sorry! My bladework is still a bit weak,” groaned the maid ruefully, helping the changeling up.

“Its alright. I wasn’t mobile enough,” said Lamia with a sigh as she pulled off her helmet. Ever since she had lost her leg, she couldn’t really fight like she used to. She simply couldn’t move as fast. In fact, it had been a miracle she had survived so long in the duel against Celestia without falling once.

Lamia blinked and frowned and stared at Celestia questioningly. That didn’t make sense, how could she not have fallen even once. After all, she still had trouble turning around on three hooves!

As Lamia observed the alicorn, she noticed Celestia’s smile was widening.

“Wait… Princess, were you trying to teach us?” gasped Lamia. Cyndra’s eyes widened at the same time, as she realized what had happened.

Alternia grinned, her eyes dancing with glee. A thousand years ago, Alternia she would have never even thought of approaching Chrysalis’s daughters with civility. Yet, she had taught her sister’s daughters despite that. She herself wasn’t sure why. Perhaps it was in a strangely good mood after the more successful negotiations. Or, maybe it was due to the sharing she had with her sister last night. Pity, for Lamia’s injuries, and Cyndra’s helpless position, could have been a factor as well.

No matter what the original reason was, Alternia certainly wasn’t regretting it, especially with the looks of astonishment and awe in the two changelings eyes.

“Yes, I was. Lamia, I forced you to move instinctively to help you practice your mobility. You were putting too much thought into placing your hooves, when your conscious mind still thought you had four left. Forcing you to forget everything but staying upright, and away from my blade forced you to adapt.” Alternia then turned to Cyndra. “For Cinder Hooves, my circling strategy allowed me opportunities to test your defenses, while giving you opportunities to attack. That way, you would be able to practice your bladework in both areas.”

Cyndra and Lamia regarded the alicorn for a long moment, aware they were staring, but unable to understand Celestia’s actions. Lamia couldn’t understand why Celestia would teach Chrysalis’s daughter to fight. The princess’s somewhat manipulative method was not unexpected to Lamia — her mother had warned her that Celestia was a chessmaster — but the informative and friendly manner Celestia had conducted the impromptu lesson was a shock to Lamia.

If her elder sister was confused, Cyndra was boggled. Celestia had knowingly addressed her and her sister’s weaknesses. Not only that, she had forced them to confront their weaknesses, but she had done so in the most fun and informative way possible. It had been a long time since Cyndra was this tired, but at the same time, she felt ecstatic that she was able to help her sister, even though she was behind her disguise.

“Thank you, Princess,” spoke Cyndra and Lamia at the same time. The two stopped and glanced each other, grinning sheepishly, much to Alternia’s amusement. The changeling knew that someday, Cyndra would have to tell Lamia and Chrysalis, but for now, this moment, Alternia was glad to give the two sisters a chance to spend some time together.

Author's Note

Author’s Note: Slice of Life with some duelling and sharing between sisters is fun… but it won’t last for long with Alternia’s luck.

Chapter 18: Trust and Traitors

“In the end, you have to choose whether or not to trust someone.”

― Sophie Kinsella, Shopaholic & Baby

Hallway...

As reluctant as Chrysalis was to admit it, the massage session had been quite relaxing. Although her carapace made it a bit difficult for the ponies to treat her, the oils had felt so soothing on her chitin. The long day of debates, arguments and discussions were rubbed away by trained hooves.

Of course, the masseuses’ strong, possibly bone-breaking, hooves were watched warily by the six guards that accompanied her right now. Each of them were chevaliers of her Black Guard, dressed in their heavy armor and with their poleaxes. They made for an imposing and beautiful sight as the entourage made their way down a vaulted corridor adorned with stained glass windows to their right side.

“I’m going to check on my daughter,” said Chrysalis in warning to her guards. The chevaliers nodded as Chrysalis closed her eyes and focused on the connection between herself and Lamia.

“Lamia, how was your duelling practice?” inquired Chrysalis through her mental link.

Lamia’s thoughts flowed back to Chrysalis, somewhat slowly. It seemed as if her daughter was quite tired.

It’s more like a gruelling lesson than a practice! Sorry, I can’t talk to you right now mom. I’m fighting with Princess Celestia!

Chrysalis’s concentration was shattered at her daughter’s statement and her eyes grew to the size of plates. Princess Celestia was what! Why was the alicorn fighting Lamia? And then Chrysalis froze.

Lamia get away from her immediately! She’s going to pulverize you! roared Chrysalis.

It was at that moment, when Chrysalis’s entourage began to round a corner in the hallway that the scenario Chrysalis had dreaded since the start of the conference decided to spring itself onto the changeling queen.

The two chevaliers who had just passed the corner were taken on a trip through the glass windows by beams of magic of various colors. Without pause, Chrysalis’s remaining chevaliers sprang into action, forming a protective foursquare around their queen. Chrysalis herself, after a momentary gasp, had lit her horn, prepared to confront her ambushers.

To Chrysalis’s horror, more than a dozen earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns charged around the corner of the hall. They wielded a variety of weapons ranging from wicked looking battle axes and warhamers, to deadly spears and javelins.

FOOL’S GOLD! screamed Chrysalis into her hive link, just as a javelin sped toward her.

The moment her mother had screamed into the hive link, Lamia had been disarmed by Celestia once more. Panting heavily, Lamia had just telekinetically retrieved her rapier, when she heard the damning words.

“No…” gasped Lamia. She herself had decided on the signal “Fool’s Gold,” for if the worst case scenario had emerged at the conference, but she had never expected it be used.

For those words, once spoken meant that the ponies had just launched an ambush and every changeling was to immediately assemble and fight their way to safety.

Dimly, the changeling heard Celestia asking what was wrong as Lamia submerged herself into her hive link, while her tired muscles tensed to react to Celestia.

“Mother? MOTHER?” yelled Lamia into the connection to her mother. But there was no answer. Fear turning her blood cold, Lamia glanced up to see Celestia approaching her, weapon holstered. The alicorn seemed to have a concerned expression, but Lamia stepped back. Her mind working furiously, Lamia considered Celestia’s odd appearance, her friendliness, and the duelling lesson she had taught. Had it all been a ploy to keep her from her mother?

“Lamia, is something—” Celestia stopped as Lamia’s four guards formed a protective wall in front of their charge. Gratefully, Lamia thanked herself that she had allowed her mother to assign her a greater guard detail. She was too tired to… the queen’s eye widened.

“Was this your plan all along?” demanded Lamia.

“What?” asked Celestia. She appeared genuinely bemused, but Lamia’s only eye narrowed in suspicion.

“Your plan to separate me from my mother, tire me out with your little ‘duelling lesson,’ so that you can assassinate the leadership of our hive?” said Lamia with a growl. Yet, to her surprise, Celestia blinked, threw her rapier away, folded her wings, and lowered her head. It was almost as if she was submitting to Lamia, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible.

“Lamia, please. If your mother is in danger. Tell me where she is so I can help her,” begged Celestia.

“You know where she is. Your guards must be fighting her at this very moment!” retorted Lamia.

“Lamia, believe me. I don’t know anything about any assassination!” insisted Celestia desperately.

“You have your little maid, Cinder Hooves over here. I know she’s not just any normal maid, and I was a fool to think so! She’s been trained by a fencing master! Besides, why would an alicorn need guards to overpower a crippled changeling queen?” said Lamia, sneering.

Celestia’s features twisted in anguish and frustration. It was something which Lamia thought was out of place for a supposedly backstabbing alicorn. Celestia should be happy or eager to see her assassination plan come to fruition, not fearful. It almost looked as if she was horrified.

“I admit, Cinder Hooves is not a normal maid. But please, Lamia, why would I try killing either you or your mother now of all times? Especially since we’ve managed to achieve so much in the peace talks! Did we not just finish an agreement for a cultural exchange between the changelings and ponies? Why would I even bother hammering out the specifics of that agreement if I was going to kill you today?” asked Celestia. Her voice was strained, but calm and every word was carefully enunciated.

Lamia frowned. Celestia had a point. That agreement had been particularly beneficial to changelings and Equestrians. But Chrysalis was under attacked, and it had to be by ponies. And since her mother had been so much more open to the treaty making process, she must have been certain to use that last resort. Celestia had to be lying. There was no way the princess had no knowledge of this.

“Princess Celestia, I want to trust you. But I can’t! It can’t be a coincidence that you approached me with a weapon just after I separated from my mother! Neither can it be so convenient that the attack falls now when I am not by my mother’s side!” said Lamia coldly. The changeling raised her weapon, horn glowing, her eyes hard as ice.

“Now I am warning you, Princess Celestia, stand aside!”

In the last moment, Chrysalis managed to seize the javelin with her telekinesis. However, as she brought it to a guard position, her remaining changeling guards were immediately engaged by the attackers, leaving Chrysalis alone. Her horn glowing, the queen used her stolen javelin to deflect a sword thrust by one of the unicorn guardsponies. Stepping back, Chrysalis focused her magic into a concentrated beam that forced several of the guards to dodge. However, before the changeling was able to press her advantage, two pegasi guards with spears and an earth pony wielding a nasty warhammer, approached from her three sides.

Her javelin’s point scything through the air, Chrysalis stabbed at the right wing of the pegasus to her right, following it up with a magic blast that smacked into the guard’s chestplate, knocking him out of the air. Spinning around, Chrysalis slammed the weapon into the other pegasus’s side. The blow knocked the pony out of the sky.

Horn flashing brightly, Chrysalis cast a massive fireball at the earth pony and the sword-wielding unicorn that had attacked her earlier. The unicorn managed to partially block Chrysalis’s magic, but the earth pony was engulfed in flames and screamed in agony as the spell torched his fur and hair. Chrysalis ignored the assassin’s cries and faced the unicorn, growling menacingly as he was joined by a pegasus and earth pony.

In one lightning fast motion, Chrysalis tensed and looked as if she was about to spring towards the earth pony. However, before her hooves left the ground, Chrysalis used her wings to spin herself around and charge at the unicorn.

The feint took the guards by surprise, and Chrysalis was able to get close enough to the unicorn to slam her two front hooves into his face with a delightful crunch. Before the other two ponies could react, Chrysalis once again channelled her magic. From her horn, lanced out two green spears of energy that slammed into the guards, chucking them across. As she was completing the spell though, a sharp, blunt pain exploded in her side.

A cry of anger and frustration tore itself from Chrysalis’s mouth as she slammed the mallet-wielding earth pony who had managed to sneak up on her into the wall with a sharp kick. However, Chrysalis kicked too hard and overextended herself. When she finally regained her balance and focused herself, she saw two pegasi lunging forward, battleaxe and warhammer arching down in an overhoof swing. Chrysalis tried to step back, but to her dismay, her rear end hit the wall.

Adrenaline pounding through her veins, Chrysalis blocked the two weapons with her stolen javelin, reinforcing her own weapon with her magic. Roaring to channel her might, Chrysalis surged forward, forcing her assailants back. Her muscles flexing, Chrysalis’s forehooves bucked the two pegasi out of the sky. To ensure they stayed on the ground, Chrysalis stamped on the pegasi’s wings.

However, there was no time for Chrysalis to rest. As she turned her attention back to the battle, the queen found herself faced once more by more opponents. Chrysalis gritted her teeth and snarled threateningly at the new arrivals.

In her heart though, she worried about the safety of her daughter.

“Lady Lamia! Please! The Princess has nothing to do with whatever is happening to your mother. Please, let us help you,” begged Cinder Hooves.

Lamia barely even glanced at the pegasus’s tearful pleas as her squad of guards slowly began to edge out of the duelling hall. “I admit you have been a helpful servant, Cinder Hooves, but I’ve only known you for a few days. I cannot trust you,” said Lamia dismissively.

As Lamia and her guards began to slowly inch toward the entrance, Cinder Hooves hesitated for a moment, her eyes screwed shut before she opened her mouth and screamed.

“Then trust your sister!”

As if a bucket of freezing water had been poured over her head, Lamia spun around, glaring at the pegasus, her eyes filled with fury.

“Sister? You dare name yourself as my sister?” roared Lamia. Just what was this foolish pony trying to do by invoking sisterhood with her? But instead of fear, the pegasus met Lamia’s accusing glare with one filled with determination.

To Lamia’s shock, green fire rose in a circle around the pegasus. Flesh gave way to dark chitin, feathers to transparent wings. A horn grew from the pony’s head, while her eyes glazed over, replaced by a hard lenses.

“Cyndra?” whispered Lamia, barely able to understand who she saw in front of her. She glanced at Celestia to judge the alicorn’s reaction, but the Princess seemed oddly calm at the new revelation. Lamia blinked.

“Celestia, you knew my sister was Cinder Hooves?” demanded Lamia.

The younger changeling grimaced. “Yes she did.”

Lamia felt a sinking feeling in her heart and horror filled her eyes as she stared at her younger sister. In the negotiations, her mother had remarked that Celestia had been too accepting of the changelings demands, too knowledgeable in how they infiltrated. Lamia had assumed that Chrysalis was being paranoid, but not anymore.

“You… you were the one helping the ponies…”

It was like Lamia’s words had impaled Cyndra through the heart and the younger changeling faltered for a moment. But instead of falling, Cyndra trotted forward to Lamia and her guards and drew her rapier..

Lamia tensed and her guards raised their weapons in readiness. Yet, Cyndra slowly, wrapped her rapier with her magic and raised to head level. Slowly, the rapier’s tip spun around like a compass, until it was pointing at herself. To Lamia’s eyes shock, as Cyndra floated the weapon closer to herself, until it was a hairs-breadth from her rapidly moistening eyes.

“Yes. I betrayed our hive again, but please Lamia, I was trying to stop a war between the ponies and changelings! I didn’t know you were hurt, I didn’t know you were starving. I helped Celestia because there was nobody else who could have helped.”

Cyndra paused as she tried not to hiccup. “And Celestia did help. She informed me of the hive’s situation, and after I told her that mother would never act this way without good reason, she personally went to your hive! She’s also had plenty of opportunities to kill me, torture me, or use me as a hostage, but she hasn’t! I know it’s difficult for you to trust the word of a worthless traitor, but you have to believe me that I love our mother. If you really want proof that I’m telling the truth, then give the order and I’ll kill myself—”

In one sudden motion, Lamia barrelled through her guards and knocked the weapon out of her younger sister’s magical grasp.

“Dammit Cyndra! Don’t you dare scare me like that again!” sobbed Lamia as she embraced Cyndra, crushing the smaller changeling against her body with her single leg. Cyndra, leant into Lamia, tears of relief rushing down her eyes, which quickly intermingled with Lamia’s own. The two sisters held each other for a long moment. Then Lamia raised her head to examine Celestia, who seemed to be wearing a slight smile.

Lamia was wary of what her sister had told Celestia. In fact, although she was overjoyed that her sister was safe, she couldn’t help but feel outraged. Her sister had not only endangered her hive she had cost them a massive diplomatic trump card. Yet, Lamia was most hurt by the fact that her own sister had decided to side against her.

However, Lamia also knew Cyndra would never willingly endanger the hive. She had accepted her exile willingly and Lamia remembered how close Cyndra had been to killing herself for mistakenly leading the dragon flight to their hive. Not only that, the information Lamia had gleaned from Cyndra’s short outburst seemed to indicate that Cyndra had been in her own way, trying to protect the hive.

Moreover, Lamia was aware that the longer she hesitated, the worse position their mother would be in. Like it or not, she needed all the help she could get, and the Princess had so far shown herself to be a reliable ally. After all, she was still alive right now. If Celestia had really wanted to kill her and her mother, or even use her as a hostage, why take so long to do it? Why reveal her sister? Why go through all this drama?

As Cyndra cried into her shoulder, Lamia turned to the Princess. “Last time I heard, she was making her way to her quarters from the spa,” said Lamia cautiously.

“Thank you, now plug your ears,” ordered Celestia. Before the changelings could react, Celestia let loose her rumored Royal Canterlot Voice.

“ROYAL GUARDS TO THE SEVENTH CORRIDOR, NOW!”

As the changelings staggered from the bellow, Celestia turned toward them. “Brace yourselves, I’m teleporting!” warned Celestia. Her horn glowing, there was a mighty zap and Lamia watched the duelling room and her guards vanish, to be replaced by a corridor with one side lined with stained glass windows.

“This is the only corridor from the guest quarters to the spa rooms. They have to be along here somewhere!” said Celestia, her eyes searching for any sight of conflict or battle.

It was then that they heard the clash of steel on steel and the cries of changelings and ponies locked in battle. Celestia moved like the wind, her wings extended as she charged down the hall. Not far behind her, Lamia and Cyndra, practice rapiers in their grasps, raced behind the alicorn princess.

All of them hoped they would get there in time.

The air thrummed with energy as Chrysalis pointed her horn at one of her assailants and released the magic she had built up. With an almighty crack, forks of green lightning sparked through the air and electrified several of the assailants. As soon as those stallions dropped limply to the ground, their armor smoking, Chrysalis immediately turned to engage another pair of assassins armed with deadly poleaxes. Nimbly, Chrysalis dodged the the earth ponies’ wild swings, countering when possible with her own javelin or spells. So engrossed she was in the deadly weave of blades that she didn’t notice the battlecries from down the corridor.

But there was no way Chrysalis could miss her daughter Lamia, as well as another female changeling, stab their rapiers into the sides of the ponies fighting her. While the blunted practice rapiers didn’t penetrate deeply into the two assassins, the ponies cried out in pain and retreated, hurriedly limping away.

Neither could Chrysalis ignore the golden lance of magic that cut through the middle of the fight, taking out three of the ambushing guardsponies. When the changeling looked to find the source of the magic, she blinked. It was Princess Celestia, her tri-color mane rippling like a raging river and her horn bright as the sun itself.

“Guards, you are attacking the ambassadors of a foreign nation in violation of all international laws. Lay down your weapons, and surrender, now,” said Celestia in a voice as cold as it was terrifying.

The guards didn’t reply. Instead, they ran as fast as they could. However, Celestia sealed off the corridor with a towering wall of flame, preventing the guards from leaving. Eyes wide, Chrysalis watched the enraged alicorn advance on the guardsponies, and noticed to her shock, that the tiles were cracking under her hooves.

Then, Chrysalis felt the alicorn’s anger fizzle out, replaced with bafflement.

“You are not Royal Guards,” stated Celestia.

“What!” exclaimed Lamia, bloodied rapier upraised. Chrysalis had the same question on her mind, but Celestia voiced the answer before she could say anything.

“That’s not the armor my Royal Guards use now! And my guards were never equipped with battleaxes or warhamers,” said Celestia, her tone growing more frigid by the second. Chrysalis blinked as the alicorn’s fury rose again, but it was accompanied with intense suspicion.

“Who are you? Who sent you? Answer me or face the consequences!” warned Celestia.

The guardsponies glanced at each other before running to the broken windows, but Celestia sealed the windows with another flame spell. The false guards froze, unable to escape as Celestia’s horn began to shimmer, magical tendrils weaving through the air. One by one, the assassins keeled over, falling into an enchanted sleep.

Her features grim, Celestia roared through the hallway, forcing all to clamp their hooves over their ears “LOCKDOWN THE BASE! CAPTAIN ARMOR, THE 5th GUARDS SQUAD, AND MEDICAL PERSONNEL TO THE WEST CORRIDOR NOW!”

Within moments, the corridor was swarming with Royal Guards, changelings and medical personnel, both pony and changeling. At first, this crowd only added to the chaos of the moment. That was until Chrysalis reigned in her changelings, and Celestia ordered Shining Armor and her guard not to approach the changelings unless asked for. A palpable tension was in the air as changeling medics tended to their wounded while Royal Guardsponies handcuffed and marched away the assassins.

Chrysalis, had initially allowed herself to be administered to by a horde of changeling medics and chevaliers who formed a protective cordon around her. But after a long while of having her subjects fuss and worry over her, the changeling queen gently broke through the protective wall and faced Celestia. The queen’s eyes were producing a murderous glare that rattled the bones of every pony in the hallway.

“Celestia! You better have a damn good explanation for what just happened!” roared Chrysalis.

Despite the hostile acidity that oozed from Chrysalis’s tone, Celestia reply was calm. “Queen Chrysalis-”

“And don’t even try try to dodge the question with all your niceties. Six members of my bodyguard detail are in critical condition because of your ponies and I demand to know why!” roared Chrysalis.

“Which is why I am offering you the chance to help me interrogate these ponies. As long as you do not harm the prisoners, you are free to ask them any questions and participate in the interrogation procedure. In the future, when we discipline them, I promise that you will have a say in how they are punished. Do you wish to accept?” asked Celestia.

Chrysalis blinked and stared at the pony princess. She had not been expecting that offer. It went against everything she had expected Celestia to do. She’d thought that Celestia would want to protect her ponies from her, not let her interrogate them.

“Why are you asking me to help you?”

“Believe me Queen Chrysalis, I want to find out why this has happened as much as you do,” said Celestia. Despite her suspicions, Chrysalis could hear the steel in Celestia’s voice and the sincerity that it held.

“So you had no hoof in this?” asked Chrysalis warily.

“Chrysalis, I won’t even try to guess how furious you are at what just happened. But please think, what would I gain from killing you now?” Celestia raised her hoof, almost taking a step forward, but she stopped as Chrysalis stepped back.

“Didn’t we just finished discussing the details on a cultural exchange between ponies and changelings. One of the first steps to healing the rift between our two species? And I’ve told you before, war with the changelings would harm Equestria as well as the changelings. Why would I risk a war by trying to kill you when we’ve come so far on the road to peace? ” asked Celestia.

“Wouldn’t the death of a possible threat to Equestria be a satisfactory result?” replied Chrysalis, still not fully convinced by Celestia’s plea.

“Then why didn’t I try to hold your daughter hostage? You and Lamia were separated. It was the perfect opportunity for me to kill or capture her,” said Celestia.

Chrysalis frowned and slowly went over Celestia’s arguments and what she knew of the alicorn. The points raised by Celestia were rather hard to refute. Why would Celestia endanger herself and place so much effort in this peace conference if her only goal was to kill Chrysalis? Why would Celestia save her supposed enemy? Chrysalis bit her lip. Perhaps it could have been some elaborate ploy to gain her trust? Chrysalis focused on Celestia, using her abilities to read the alicorn’s emotions.

To the changeling’s interest, Celestia was horrified, and not at Chrysalis. Even as Chrysalis skimmed the surface of Celestia’s emotions, her hypothesis of Celestia using some elaborate ploy to gain her trust was quickly disproved. Instead of disappointment that Chrysalis hadn’t died, Celestia was feeling concern. She was angry, but her anger was directed at the situation, at the assassins.

Her tensed muscles slowly relaxing, Chrysalis began to ponder Celestia’s offer. It wasn’t perfect. She wanted to make the assassins pay on her own terms. But considering she anticipated Celestia to completely shut her out from the investigation in order to protect her subjects, this was a really good offer that Chrysalis could not pass up.

“Alright, Celestia. I accept your offer and I swear not to harm any of the prisoners. I will be taking my escort though. Lamia, I want you to…” Chrysalis paused. Lamia seemed oddly nervous even though the fighting was over. Even more curious was the changeling hiding behind Lamia.

Chrysalis arched an eyebrow. “Is there something you would like to tell me about the changeling hiding behind you, Lamia?”

Lamia swallowed. “Yes mother, but… she’s no ordinary changeling.” As Chrysalis frowned at the puzzling statement, Lamia reluctantly stepped sideways.

Chrysalis was confused for a split second until she recognized the revealed changeling as the one who had jumped in to stab one of her assassins. In a brief moment, Chrysalis took in the short, lithe stature and identified her as a scout. As Chrysalis met the changeling’s eyes though she found herself paralyzed with shock.

For the changeling’s eyes that were not the hard lenses of most other changelings, but were actual eyes, green as Chrysalis’s own. And there were only two changelings that had those eyes.

“Cyndra?” whispered Chrysalis.

“Hello, mother,” croaked Cyndra. Chrysalis took a step forward, but her hooves were strangely heavy and she staggered. Cyndra and Lamia started forward to support her, but Chrysalis had other plans. Throwing her hooves around the shoulders of her daughters, Chrysalis drew them into an embrace. Cyndra squeaked, but fell silent as her mother burst into tears.

“Cyndra, you’re alive! I was so worried about you!” Few had known the truth, but it had torn Chrysalis’s heart to sever her own daughter from the hive and banish her. It was either that or Chrysalis would have been forced to kill her own flesh and blood. It was something the queen knew she could never have done to her youngest daughter, for Chrysalis loved Cyndra.

Strangely enough, Cyndra squirmed in Chrysalis’s arms, as if she was trying to break free from the hug. “Mother… I’m sorry! I’ve betrayed you!” sobbed Cyndra.

Chrysalis frowned. “You don’t understand, I forgave you for breaking that law a long time ago, and you already have paid the price in banishment.”

“No! You don’t understand! I told Celestia about our hive’s infiltration strategies!” wailed Cyndra.

There was silence. Lamia bit her lip, waiting for her mother’s reaction. Chrysalis, stared down at the tear-filled eyes of her daughter. She snarled and glared at Celestia.

“Celestia! What did you threaten my daughter with?” growled Chrysalis.

The Princess appeared to sigh before turning to face Chrysalis. “The threat of you foolishly launching all out war on Equestria was enough incentive for your daughter to inform me the details of your hive’s infiltration strategy,” said Celestia.

The reply caught Chrysalis off guard. “What?” demanded the changeling.

“Your daughter was captured after Canterlot. Her disguise was stripped by the shield spell Cadance and Shining Armor were forced to use. She bravely realized if your hive continued to fight Equestria, it would only lead to the destruction and alienation of the changeling race. At the time, we had no way of knowing that Lamia had been attacked by ponies. I asked her for your infiltration procedures so I could counter and subdue any subversive elements within Equestria’s ranks. This would quickly allow me to end any war quickly, and as bloodlessly as possible, in order to stop you, the whole reason that changelings have become known as a hostile race,” said Celestia.

Chrysalis stared at Cyndra, furious at Celestia’s scheme and horrified that her own daughter had willingly betrayed such an important hive secret. Yet, that fury rapidly faded as Chrysalis saw the cold logic to what Celestia had said. The actions the alicorn had taken in the aftermath of a hostile force attacking them were not too different from what Chrysalis would have done. She didn’t let go of Cyndra, but her grasp did tighten.

“You manipulated my daughter into betraying me!” retorted Chrysalis, turning once more onto Celestia.

Celestia sighed in resignation, “I did persuade her. I needed the information. But I cannot hide from you that I did give your daughter the opportunity to make a choice.”

Chrysalis glared at Cyndra for a long moment, noticing her daughter’s trembling form. Her anger at Cyndra’s actions wanted to make her throw her child away from her. However, guilt stayed her hoof.

“Cyndra. I have heard from Celestia about why you told her about our hive’s infiltration strategies. What is your explanation?”

Cyndra cringed and averted her gaze, unable to meet her mother’s rapidly hardening eyes. “I was scared for our hive, and for you. With the attack on Canterlot, you seemed to have gone mad. I saw your actions only made it harder for our infiltrators to gather love. I’ve also lived with ponies for five years. I have seen their military power when their anger is provoked, their strength in unity, and admittedly, I didn’t see why they deserved to be attacked. Maybe we would have won the war, but the cost would have been far too high. Thus, I wanted to do anything… anything I could to save you and your hive from the anger and rage that the ponies would bring. If giving the information would end a possible war earlier, by perhaps forcing you to surrender due to your infiltrators being discovered… then I was willing to give it.”

Chrysalis eyes narrowed, her rage subsiding, only to be replaced by thinly suppressed fury and disappointment. As if sensing the her rage, Celestia trotted forward to face the changeling queen.

“You have to understand, Chrysalis. From your daughter I was able to discern more about your current state of mind. She told about your foresight, loyalty and love for your hive, but also about your shrewd nature. Thanks to her information, I was able to understand that perhaps you were not as mad as I thought you were. Her testimony and the evidence I found of your changelings starving, were crucial to convincing me of the that you may have had legitimate reasons for attacking Canterlot. Without that, I would never have approached you personally and we’d be at war.”

As Celestia finished, Chrysalis stayed silent, trying to consider the choices in her mind. Though the queen’s features were locked into an silent glare, Chrysalis’s heart was torn.

Celestia’s actions were understandable, and though they frustrated Chrysalis, they were not currently on the queen’s mind. It was Cyndra’s betrayal that Chrysalis could not ignore and the dilemma it posed.

After all, Chrysalis could see why Cyndra chose to help Celestia. How would Cyndra have known that her own sister had been hurt by ponies if she had no contact with her own hive? How could an exile realize the motivations that led to her sovereign to embark on such a seemingly foolhardy move? Chrysalis grimaced, she had to admit, attacking Canterlot was not her brightest plan ever.

But Chrysalis’s fury could not be extinguished by simple rationalizations. Yes she understood why Cyndra had done so, but she couldn’t understand why her own daughter had betrayed her. How could her own flesh and blood do this to her own family? What had she done to make the changeling she loved and raised, rewarded and punished, turn on her like that? Were her actions so unreasonable that they could not be seen in any other light?

The queen glared at her daughter, her grip too tight, a snarl on her unforgiving features. As she watched her mother’s visage darken like a coming storm, Cyndra’s eyes widened. Her worst nightmare, was unfolding right before her like a monster crawling out from under the bed.

“Cyndra. How dare you betray our hive, betray me after I granted you mercy.”

Chrysalis voice was quavering from repressing anger and her frame was locked in the vice of her control. One slip of control and Chrysalis wasn’t sure what she would have done as vengeful thoughts ran through her head. But the changeling held back, whether out of some last love, or restraint, she wasn’t sure.

As Cyndra’s eyes watered yet again, Chrysalis shoved her daughter away from her. She couldn’t afford to do anything else, lest she lash out with her anger. Yet, that slight action seemed to break Cyndra as she began to cry softly. Her daughter’s tears, almost made Chrysalis regret her decision.

At least, almost.

“Leave now, and do not show your face to me again until I call on you,” said Chrysalis, a hint of a growl in her voice as she turned away from her youngest daughter. Yet, her attempt to ignore the sobs of despair from her child, only led her to find Lamia blocking her path, a horrified expression on her face.

“Mother, I beg you to reconsider. She…”

“Lamia, I will consider the fact that Cyndra helped thwart my near-assassination, but she has yet again, broken another of the key rules of our species and endangered our hive. And this time, she did so willingly, knowing the consequences. I cannot overlook this,” said Chrysalis harshly, allowing just a hint of the fury she felt to slip out. Without another word, Chrysalis strode past her frozen daughter. Her eyes narrowed, hoofsteps clicking decisively against the stone floor, Chrysalis walked right up to Celestia and thrust her hoof into the alicorn’s face.

“And you, Princess Celestia. I accept the rationale behind your actions, but let me make this clear. I do not like what you did and if you didn’t have such good reason for doing so, I would rip your throat out!” snarled Chrysalis.

Celestia only dipped her head in assent, not even flinching at the queen’s threat. “I understand, Queen Chrysalis.”

With that, the changelings marched away. Chrysalis kept her eyes forward, but Lamia couldn’t help but gaze forlornly at her sobbing sister.

The next day…

The first thing Chrysalis noticed when they exited the chambers allotted to them in the keep was Celestia and Shining Armor waiting for them in the hall. After exchanging very chilly greetings, made only worse by Chrysalis’s escorting platoon of chevaliers glaring at Shining Armor, the group set off to the dungeons. Throughout the journey, there was no conversation, only the stamp of hooves against the floor. A part of Chrysalis had wanted to ask Celestia on where she was keeping Cyndra. Her anger at her traitorous daughter was far stronger though, and so Chrysalis kept her mouth shut.

The entrance hall to the holding cells was lined with stark white walls, only interspaced by steel doors. Each door had a shuttered metal window and was interlaced with an absurd amount of holding and reinforcing enchantments. A minotaur would have trouble getting through those doorways.

Duly impressed by the security measures of the ponies, Chrysalis turned her attention to Captain Shining Armor and several other guardsponies also present. A few of them were on guard duty; the rest were was examining and sorting the armor and equipment on a table far away from the prison cells.

“Captain, anything to report?” asked Celestia. Shining Armor snapped a quick salute and bowed in a rather apologetic manner to Chrysalis, before turning his attention back to the items.

“Yes, Your Highness. So far, I have concluded several things about the assassins from the equipment they have carried,” said Shining Armor his tone uncharacteristically grim and his brow furrowed. Chrysalis frowned, this was a visage very different from the Shining Armor she had hypnotized during the Royal Wedding.

“First of all, these assassins are likely a small organization and probably not extraordinarily expansive,” said Shining Armor. Celestia and Chrysalis nodded out of no small relief. That was abruptly shattered as the captain’s countenance darkened.

“Enjoy that, because that’s the only good news I have. We’re dealing with a small, concentrated and disciplined cohort of ponies probably linked to the lower rungs of the military hierarchy. Some of them are definitely military or in the militia.” Shining Armor took a deep breath and paused, as if he couldn’t stomach the words he was about to say next.

“The assassins were part of a trained and coordinated paramilitary organization who has a vendetta against your hive, Queen Chrysalis.”

Nopony or changeling moved and for a moment, there was silence. That was until Chrysalis snarled, her sharp fangs gleaming wickedly in the light.

“Let them come and they will perish one by one,” said the changeling queen. Every syllable, every word, cutting through the cool air like a keen-edged knife.

“Chrysalis, nopony is going to come and kill you or your hive,” said Celestia in a tone that brooked no argument.

Chrysalis groaned in disappointment. It looked like Celestia was going to step in for her little ponies yet again. She should have known better. Thus, it was a shock to Chrysalis when the cool air in the windowless room suddenly became uncomfortably warm.

“Because we’re going to find out who they are and we are going to punish them for what their foolishness nearly brought about.”

Celestia’s declaration echoed throughout the chamber like a tidal wave. Its tone shook the spines of all present in the room, pony and changeling alike. The words slamming into the heart of every chevalier and guard, rocking them to the innermost core. Chrysalis wasn’t scared, but she was really surprised at Celestia unexpected anger. She hid it though.

“Captain Armor, how have you made your conclusions regarding the paramilitary organization that tried to assassinate Chrysalis?” demanded Celestia.

Shining Armor took a moment to recover from Celestia’s declaration, before he switched to the professional demeanor representative of his position as Captain of the Royal Guard.

“We can tell that from the armor and weapons. The armor is Mark 42 battle and ceremonial armor that came into use thirty years ago. Before production was stopped twenty years ago, the Mark 42 was the primary ceremonial and battle armor for our Royal Guards, but its now designated for the Equestrian Militia and Royal Reserves. All the armor sets show signs of previous use. The fact they are using out of date armor only available in our reserve units means that our organization needed to be one linked to the lower rungs of the military. That type of administrative power would provide them with the more antiquated armor and explain why they didn’t have newer equipment.”

Shining Armor gestured to the weapons. “I drew my conclusion that the assassins were part of a small, organized group due to their weapons. None of these are forged by the Royal Armory that equips our army. Note that the serial and makers marks were filed way or magically wiped, which indicates of how prepared this group of assassins were. Luckily, its quite easy to tell that the weapons were forged for private owners. For one, warhammers and axes aren’t standard armament for our military units. Also, while all the weapons are of decent quality, they have dissimilar shape and size. Moreover, if you look at the steel of the weapons closely, there is a variance in the material of the weapons and the smithing techniques used to heat the metal. These weapons weren’t simply plundered or scavenged either as they do bear personal markings.”

Shining Armor quickly levitated one of the bardiches. “This battleaxe has a self-made handgrip to help the user’s swing.” The unicorn then levitated one of the swords with a bit of a grimace and gestured to some small marks on the iron guard. “See the cuts on the hilt? That’s the beginning of a ‘kill’ count.”

Before Chrysalis could vent her fury, Shining Armor dropped the sword with a scowl of disgust. “Which allows me to conclude that the ponies were likely military or part of the militia. While its not so difficult to gather a small group of ponies who privately own weapons, its much harder to gather ponies who know how to treat their armor and weapons as well as a military trained pony.” Shining levitated one of the burnished chestplates of the golden armor. “This is parade-grade armor polishing that is instilled into every guard and militia member of the Equestrian military.” He then tapped a spear’s point, not even wincing when his hoof was pricked. “And any military pony would be glad to own a spear polished like this.”

Shining Armor turned to the group. “Admittedly, weapon and armor care doesn’t mean the ponies are necessarily military. But the assassins made one critical mistake that was necessary for them to carry out their plan, but it firmly places the members of this organization as military or militia members.”

The unicorn levitated an innocent looking stack of white paper and gave it to Celestia and Chrysalis.

“What’s this?” asked Chrysalis, confused at the numbers and figures on the sheet. It appeared to be some sort of supply report or receipt.

However, Celestia’s sudden gasp made Chrysalis spin around, puzzled at why the alicorn seemed so alarmed.

“Captain… you mean they masqueraded as a supply party, smuggling in their own weapons and armor as military goods? But the papers of entry and supply receipts were signed by military officers who verified to the identity of these ponies as either militia or army members! What the hell were your guardsponies doing, Captain?” demanded Celestia, her deafening roar echoing throughout the room.

“Your highness. The reason the convoy of assassins managed to pass as a supply convoy was because they had the proper military identification papers. They were all actual members of the Equestrian Army and the Equestrian Militia,” said Shining Armor.

Silence permeated throughout the room as ponies and changelings alike. That calm was abruptly shattered by the slam of Celestia’s hooves onto the ground as she marched up to Shining Armor, her eyes blazing.

“Captain Armor, I thought you were aware of hostile anti-changeling elements within our army! I admit the information was classified when I gave it to you, but that does not excuse this breach in security. Care to explain yourself?” snapped Celestia. Everybody in the room stared as the irate princess chastised her captain of the guard. Shining Armor for the most part was trying not to flinch, a guilty look on his face.

“What happened Princess, was that I failed to cover all the risks to Queen Chrysalis and her entourage. Yes, I had protocols in place to regulate the entry of military personnel, which included a resupply schedule, military ID checks and registration, and forced outside personnel to leave their main armaments. However, I failed to anticipate the possibility, however unlikely, that weapons or hostile personnel could be smuggled in and was unable to provide sufficient security coverage within the base area.” Shining Armor sighed, but didn’t avert his gaze from either Chrysalis or Celestia. “I’m sorry, Princess, Queen Chrysalis, but it was my failure that allowed the assassination attempt on Queen Chrysalis’s life.”

“That’s not true Princess!”

Eyes and heads turned to see one of the Royal Guardsponies backed by several of his companions. Shining Armor glared at them, but the ponies refused to back down.

“The procedures the captain instated would have been sufficient to catch the infiltrators… if we had followed them all,” said the guard, averting his gaze in shame.

“Several of the assassins were ponies who once served in our units and when we recognized them and confirmed their identification papers, we waved them in without checking the supplies they were bringing in more stringently,” explained another guard.

Celestia’s eyes softened, but only for a moment, before her eyes narrowed.

“I thank you for having the courage to admit your own mess, but do not assume that your honesty will leave you free from any disciplinary action.” The group of guards gulped at Celestia’s statement but nodded dutifully.

Features grim, Celestia turned back at Shining Armor. To Chrysalis’s admiration, the captain didn’t even cringe as his sovereign dressed him down in a tone so cold and full of biting disappointment, it would make a full-grown minotaur cry.

“Captain Armor, this debacle wasn’t entirely your fault, and you did cover all the common and obvious risks.” Celestia then gestured pointedly at Chrysalis, whose right side was still bandaged from yesterday’s engagement. “But on your watch, a foreign dignitary supposedly under our protection was attacked and very nearly killed. You should have anticipated every scenario, no matter how unlikely and at least attempt to address them. Do I have to remind you the motto of the Canterlot Royal Guard Academy?”

“Constant vigilance, your Highness,” said Shining Armor, his voice clipped. Chrysalis could sense the pony's guilt and shame pouring out like a waterfall, but he maintained his posture.

“Good. Now, I will not demote you or remove you from this conference, but consider your role as chief of this base’s security at an end. I will be bringing in a replacement, as well as reinforcements to this base in light of the Royal Guard’s failure. Perhaps General-Legate Hanna Belle and her Equestrian Foreign Legion will suffice to keep any similar incidents from happening ever again. Is that understood, Captain Armor?” demanded Celestia.

The shock and despair that spread throughout the faces of the Royal Guardsponies was only matched by Chrysalis’s surprise. She supposed Celestia would punish the Royal Guards for allowing the assassins to attack her, but the queen never anticipated the extent of Celestia’s wrath. She had taken deliberate steps to ensure the Royal Guards would be disgraced and that they would remember it. The alicorn’s actions also served to crush the remainder of Chrysalis’s suspicion that Celestia ordered the assassination.

“Yes, your Highness,” said Shining Armor as smartly as he could, though the last part of his voice was choked as the humiliation overcame his discipline. Nopony or changeling, but Chrysalis and perhaps Celestia noticed this lapse in his stoicism.

“As much as he screwed up, Princess Celestia, I have to agree with Captain Armor’s analysis of the assassins,” said Chrysalis, before she could stop herself.

Shining Armor gawked at Chrysalis, which was quite unsurprising. Given the nature of the captain’s past experience with Chrysalis, his reaction was copied throughout the room by various ponies and changelings alike.

“I was merely expressing that the disciplined nature of the combatants my chevaliers and I faced only confirmed the captain’s findings,” said Chrysalis cooly. Despite her attempts, the end of the queen’s mouth twitched in embarrassment.

“Indeed. Now Captain Armor, we intend to interrogate some of the prisoners personally-”

“I suggest against that, your Highness,” interrupted Shining Armor. Celestia’s eyebrows shot up, as did Chrysalis’s. Neither expected the captain to cut off his sovereign.

“We currently have eight prisoners in the holding cells that we awakened from your sleeping spell. Despite our attempts to interrogate them, they have remained silent. In the rare case, our prisoners just hurled insults at us. I propose we immediately transfer the prisoners to be interrogated by REINS immediately,” said Shining Armor.

“REINS?” asked Chrysalis. The acronym seemed familiar, but not in a good way.

“The Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service. What has been the nature of their insults?” asked Celestia, forestalling Chrysalis’s questioning gaze.

Shining Armor glanced at Chrysalis and hesitated for a moment. “Mainly it’s directed at you and your species, Queen Chrysalis. “Revenge for Canterlot” seems a rather common one.” Chrysalis bit her lip and averted her gaze. The rest of her changeling escort swallowed awkwardly and refused to meet the eyes of the ponies in the room.

“Is there a leader among the ponies? One who seems more fanatical or perhaps more silent than the others?” asked Celestia, taking advantage of Chrysalis’s silence.

Shining took a moment to consider Celestia’s question. “Actually I think I have isolated the leader of this squad based on his identity, equipment and character. If he isn’t the leader, he’ll be likely a member who holds a key position in the organization.”

“Then let us speak to him,” said Celestia. Shining Armor nodded and showed the two rulers to one of the cells. Through the shutter in the door, Chrysalis and Celestia saw a pegasus, his hooves chained to the steel chair. He had an overlong moustache once dashingly curled, now a tattered bush of split ends.

“A graduate of the Canterlot Officer Training school, Corporal Custard was the former commander of the 7th Cavalry. He nearly got his entire unit slaughtered by provoking a warband of Blackhoof Buffalo and almost caused a war between Equestria and the Buffalo Nations.”

Celestia growled, surprising Chrysalis with her anger. “I remember that incident. We weren’t on the most friendly terms with the buffalo then, especially with the Blackhoof tribe. Custard saw the buffalo as uncivilized savages and not only insulted them, but ransacked their camp when they refused to comply to his completely unauthorized search demands. Naturally, the Blackhoof tribe were furious and counter-attacked, surrounding Custard’s ponies.”

“What happened after that?” asked Chrysalis. She had heard of the incident and the result of it, but she was curious to see how the Equestrians had resolved the crisis. If anything it would give her some insight into how the Equestrian military and Celestia normally addressed cross-species relations. Particularly, what was the ponies attitude to other, possibly hostile groups.

Celestia allowed herself a wry smile. “At the time, just as a precaution, I had sent my former protege, Hanna Belle, close to the tribal stampeding grounds of the Blackhoof.”

“Wait, General Hanna Belle was your student?” asked Chrysalis, interrupting Celestia. The queen wanted to know as much as possible about the pony coming in to replace Shining Armor’s position as base commander. Moreover, the changelings kept profiles of high-ranking and influential Equestrians. Hanna Belle had made it to the collection and Chrysalis couldn’t resist an opportunity to add to that profile.

“A former student. With my blessing, she had resigned from her studies and joined the military. She managed to trick the buffalo into thinking that half of the Equestrian Army were on her tail and got them to accept the terms for a ceasefire,” explained Celestia.

The queen arched an eyebrow. “Well that is something I will be certainly adding to our profile of Hanna Belle. Though you’d probably know that already,” said Chrysalis, making no attempt to hide the bitterness in her voice.

Celestia winced and opened her mouth. “Chrysalis, I-”

The queen raised a perforated hoof, silencing the alicorn. “As much as I am at least… slightly thankful of your attempts to make amends, let’s return to topic, shall we?” asked Chrysalis. The queen made no attempt to conceal the edge in her tone, but she wasn’t angry. On the contrary, Chrysalis found that Celestia’s and Shining Armor’s story of the events in question corroborated what her infiltrators had discovered. That, and her recent experiences with Celestia were beginning to add to her new perception of the Equestrian government, when it came to interspecies relations. In short, Equestria tended to be quite protective of their ponies, but that protectiveness was matched by their willingness forge peace with other races.

Celestia smiled. “Right. So from this incident, we can gather he’s probably a racist who is dissatisfied with the army and by Equestria’s handling of the situation. In that case, I suggest I speak first. I might be able to get through to him if I can impress him.”

“On the contrary, Princess, I think I can handle this,” said Chrysalis, her lips curling into a wicked grin.

“But Chrysalis-” Before Shining Armor or Celestia could stop the changeling, Chrysalis had unlocked the door and strode into the room. Wasting no time, Celestia and Shining Armor tried to follow the changeling queen in, only to have the door slammed in their faces. Shining Armor gripped the door handle with his magic and pulled with all his might, but to no avail. Several of Chrysalis’s escorting changeling chevaliers, alarmed that their queen had placed herself in such a dangerous position joined Shining in trying to wrestle the door open, but it didn’t work.

“She locked us out! Get the door ram and the -”

“Stand down, all of you!” snapped Celestia, fixing everypony and changeling with a firm glare.

Shining Armor stared at Alternia, “But your majesty, Chrysalis will tear him to pieces!”

A changeling chevalier shot a glare at Shining Armor before turning to Celestia. “We do not care for the pony, but we demand to be beside our Queen.”

“Shining Armor, chevaliers, stay calm. If Chrysalis or Custard ever become endangered, I will personally smash into that room. For now though, activate the scrying enchantments for that cell. I want to see what Queen Chrysalis can get out of the prisoner,” said Celestia. The changeling chevaliers looked as if they had just been given a feast and quickly stood down. Shining Armor and the guardsponies gaped at the merciless gleam in Celestia’s eyes, but nodded obediently. Before Shining Armor could trot off though, Celestia leaned forward, placing her mouth next to his ear.

“I know you don’t like this, Shining Armor, but Chrysalis is not our prisoner. She is a sovereign of another nation and she has the right to find out why she was attacked. Also….” Celestia, no- Alternia sighed. “I… want to trust my sister can keep her promises.”

Shining Armor groaned, but gave Alternia an understanding look all the same. “I follow you, your Highness.”

Chrysalis had been prepared for either a violent or a terrified reaction of some form from the prisoner. Her guess was confirmed as Custard’s eyes widened and his yellow cheeks began to turn purple. At the same time though, the chains that secured Custard began to clink as the pony trembled in fear. Fear that tasted absolutely delicious to Chrysalis’s senses.

“You!” Custard snarled, but the terror he was gripped in strangled the volume of his voice. Thus, Custard’s statement only served to widen Chrysalis’s fanged grin. The changeling queen’s dagger-like eyes locked onto Custard’s panic-filled blue ones. Her wings spread wide, her hooves stomping on the cold stone floor, Chrysalis advanced on the pony.

“You, will address me as Queen Chrysalis, little pony. You, will answer every question I have for you, and perhaps I will let you live just a little longer.” said Chrysalis, in a deadly soft voice.

“Go to Tartarus you black she-demon, and take your kind with you!” stammered Custard.

Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed and her fangs glistened in the dim light of the room. In a sudden, swift motion, Chrysalis slammed the table with her hooves and thrust her head forward until her nose was almost pressed up against Custard’s. The violence of the tactic ripped a loud scream from the pegasus and he writhed furiously, trying to get away, but failing.

“Awww, is the widdle pony scared of me?” Chrysalis extended a leg forward, tenderly running it down Custard’s shaking cheek. The pony shook his head, and promptly regretted it as Chrysalis growled, her eyes burning with rage. It was his last warning before the changeling queen seized Custard chair with both hooves and yanked it towards herself. Custard found himself pulled forward until he was unable to see anything, but the changeling’s hate filled green orbs.

“You better be! TELL ME WHAT ORGANIZATION YOU ARE PART OF! TELL ME WHY THEY ARE TRYING TO KILL ME” bellowed Chrysalis, right into Custard’s face, her snapping jaws mere inches from the pegasus’s muzzle. Custard whimpered, his eyes filling with tears, his mane blown back by the strength of the roar.

“L-l-long l-live, Equestria. Ponies… f-forever,” croaked Custard.

“What did you say? Are you sureof your answer?” asked Chrysalis silkily, her sneer spreading over her face. As she waited silently, she ran her tongue over her fangs, her hoof pressing just a little harder on Custard’s Adam’s Apple.

It was too much for Custard. He couldn’t take any more of the ordeal he had been subjected to. He promptly broke down in tears.

“Equestria First! Your Highness! We’re part of the Equestria First Organization!” spluttered Custard.

“What, is Equestria First?” asked Chrysalis, unable to keep the vindictive glee from her voice.

“We fight what the Royal Guard, and the Equestrian government is afraid to fight! We protect ponies from monsters and aliens!” said Custard. Chrysalis’s visage darkened at Custard’s answer. The pitch of her already menacing tone dropped even lower, into a thunderous rumble.

“Monsters and aliens like whom?”

“Changelings! Buffalo! Minotaurs! Dragons! Zebras! Anybody who threatens the existence of a pure pony Equestria!” recited Custard. He seemed to draw strength from the words as if they were a prayer. Something that Chrysalis was infuriated at.

“How long have you been doing this?” demanded Chrysalis.

“For ten years so far and our numbers have grown strong in the shadows. We may have failed to rid Equestria of you today, you hellspawn cretin, but you cannot stop us! We’ve dealt with queens before!” shouted Custard proudly.

Silence stilled the cell as a blank look came over Chrysalis’s once furious features. Custard blinked, confused by the changeling queen’s sudden silence.

“Several years- No. Two and a half years ago, in the middle of autumn, did your organization attack a changeling queen and her escort?” asked Chrysalis quietly.

“How should I know?” said Custard with a shrug, his confidence, skyrocketing at the frailness of Chrysalis’s question.

“They were carrying a white flag,” said Chrysalis, this time with more force. Her eyes hard and cold as glacier ice in the midst of midwinter.

Custard blinked and his face brightened in recognition. “Ohhh! Now I remember. She was a young un. I didn’t lead the attack but I sure wished I saw the look on that queen’s face as we gave her a hoofful of magic. We couldn’t recover her corpse, but we sure got her good- ack!” Custard gasped, his mouth opening and closing like a desperate goldfish, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t breath. Green magic was wrapped around his throat.

Chrysalis’s horn was glowing like an evening star, but despite the bright light emanating from her horn, the features on her face were as dark as a moonless night. Her face was a frozen mask, emotionless, but for the tears of anguish that poured down her cheeks.

“She. Was. My. DAUGHTER!” screamed Chrysalis, funneling all her magic to her horn.

There was eardrum-shattering ‘bang’ and blinding flash of golden-green light that made Chrysalis lose her concentration. Blinded, her eyes seeing spots, Chrysalis howled and staggered back. Rapidly, the changeling shook her head, trying to clear her vision. She needed to find that bastard, she needed to make him pay. Out of her tear-blurred eyes she saw a pony-like figure, and she charged.

Except, Chrysalis slammed into a form just as large as her own. It seized her in an iron grip, stopping her from moving, from getting to Custard. Shrieking with anger at being thwarted, Chrysalis flailed wildly at the restraining body. The grip lessened, weakening as Chrysalis repeatedly slammed her hooves into the blurry figure. However, though Chrysalis felt she could almost escape, the pony holding her back just managed to keep a hold on her.

It was then Chrysalis noticed the sharp pangs of pain stabbing into the side, where she had been hit by some of the assassins. Chrysalis groaned. Her sudden burst of strength had somehow opened up one of her wounds, the pain cleansing the fog of berserk rage that had descended on her mind. Exhausted, Chrysalis collapsed against the figure that held her, sobbing quietly into its shoulder.

“Chrysalis. I’m so, so sorry,” said the white form. Chrysalis blinked, and as features finally fell into focus, she gasped.

The room was trashed. The table had been thrown aside. Custard was surrounded by Shining Armor’s shield spell as well as three other guardsponies. All of them were glaring at the chained pegasus with contempt filled eyes. Chrysalis saw chevaliers standing beside her, realizing just now that they had been seizing her hindlegs. Two had even seized her tail with their teeth.

Chrysalis turned her attention forward to find out who had been restraining her, only to be met with a determined magenta gaze. For in front of Chrysalis, was Celestia. The alicorn was wincing a bit and her right eye beginning to bruise. Her crown had been knocked off and she was panting slightly. However, her hooves were wrapped around Chrysalis’s body in a firm grip.

“Get your hooves off me, Celestia,” snapped Chrysalis.

“Promise me you won’t attack Custard if I release you,” said Celestia evenly.

Chrysalis sighed. “I won’t harm him. At least not with my own hooves.” The queen attempted to fixe Celestia with a piercing stare, but she was too exhausted by the day’s events.

“I want him and his companions punished and I want to have a say in how they will pay,” said Chrysalis.

“Agreed. Custard and his compatriots will answer to changeling and Equestrian justice. No death penalty, but I will allow you as much legal right as possible to choose the punishment they will undergo,” said Celestia. Chrysalis frowned. There had to be a catch to Celestia’s offer. However, when the changeling queen met Celestia’s eyes she blinked.

The alicorn’s magenta eyes burned with unhindered righteous fury. Despite Celestia’s composed mask and placid stance, her emotions had flared into an inferno of anger. The intensity did not shock Chrysalis, for she had felt Celestia’s anger before. But now, Celestia wasn’t angry at Chrysalis, she was angry for her and her daughter. It was a change that caught the queen off guard, though she could not deny it was rather a rather pleasing feeling that the alicorn was siding more with her on this matter.

“That will do,” said Chrysalis. Celestia grimaced and slowly released Chrysalis. Only then did Chrysalis saw the rapidly forming bruises on Celestia’s skin. Around Celestia’s hindlegs, the stone floor was cracked. Chrysalis gawked, surprised at the strength of her charge. She hadn’t expected to get so much speed in the confines of the interrogation cell.

“I’m sorry I hurt you, I just…”

“Lost yourself to anger? Don’t worry, Chrysalis. We all do that from time to time, and you have good reason to,” said Celestia with a wry smile. The alicorn slowly turned to face the trembling Corporal Custard, who was now white as a sheet.

“As for you. I have a question for you, Corporal Custard,” said Celestia.

“Go ahead, your Highness,” whimpered Custard.

“Why?” asked Celestia.

Everypony and changeling in the room was puzzled by the question, Chrysalis in particular.

“Why what, your Highness?” asked Custard, confused as everypony else.

“Why do you see anybody not a pony as a monster? Why can’t you talk with them to figure out a solution? Why didn’t you approach the Royal Courts? Why must you resort to these violent means?

“Because Harmony demands of it, your Highness! We can’t let these aliens roam free through our lands, spreading discord wherever they go!” said Custard.

Celestia’s already burning eyes shone even brighter as she fixed Custar with a glare that could boil iron. When she spoke, her voice was not too loud, nor was it too soft. But somehow, the words echoed throughout the room, spreading through the interrogation cells. Each word laced with disappointment that cut like a keen-edged blade into everybody’s hearts.

“Harmony demands of it, you say? Let me tell you what you and the rest of your organization has done for ‘harmony,’” said Celestia.

“You broke your oaths of loyalty to the Equestrian military, which were to protect and serve innocents of all species.”

“You were selfish and never gave the changeling delegation any generosity. Instead, you selfishly chose to follow your own goals instead of considering the wishes of others.

“You failed to show kindness to those whose only crime is that they were born different from you.

“You provoked the Invasion of Canterlot. Yes, your attack on Chrysalis’s daughter provoked her attack on Canterlot. Thus, your organization inadvertently ended the laughter of so many ponies in a time of celebration.

“You lied to yourselves. Feeding and creating a false dream of a supposedly better, pony-only Equestria, when for more than five hundred years, we’ve been accepting immigrants into our society and have seen no ill-effects.

“Finally, you rejected friendship without considering its magic and instead, abused magic to inflict heinous crimes. Crimes, whose only result, was to create an almost irreparable rift between ponies and changelings ever co-existing, never mind co-operating. You nearly caused a war! Have our military academies taught you nothing about the destructiveness of what conflict brings? Have you not attended the Hearths Warming Eve celebrations?”

Custard’s head was shaking in denial, his lips mouthing ‘no’ with an ever increasing desperation. But Celestia was not finished. Taking a deep breath, the alicorn sighed sadly.

“You were never getting rid of discord, Corporal Custard. You’ve been causing it,” said Celestia, her words falling with dreadful finality.

And with that, Celestia, ears flattened in melancholy, walked silently through the ruined doorframe and out of the interrogation cell.

Behind her, Chrysalis stood at the ruined doorway, more puzzled than ever about how she felt toward the enigmatic alicorn.

Author's Note

Sorry it took so long to update. Some of the scenes were a pain due to characterization and political/mechanics considerations and I had exams, then applications for my University’s History Honours Program (which I actually got into! YES), then internship arrangement stuff, then packing for HK… Then it was proofing the story, debating with pre-readers on character actions (guess where :P) yeahhhhh long long days. But the chapters done and I do hope you enjoyed it.

A few things on the news. First of all. Twilight and co. will get some love, although I am introducing them gradually… Starting with the next chapter that I will be starting on ASAP

Also, some great news. I have a new story collab with the amazing Comet Burst of the Golden Armor. Check it out :D

Of Swords and Hearts

Chains,” is a sadistic dominatrix who loves to torture the stallions under her control. Winding Sheets is a cunning courtesan. Love is just a fairy tale to them.

When circumstances force them to assist with Celestia’s Veterans Rehabilitation Program, they find themselves charged with the life, stability and trust of two mentally-scarred stallions. Despite their hardened hearts, will these two mares rediscover what love actually is?

So you want a sexy romance with two really really complex and developed female OCs who will make you run for your money, then I recommend the story for you.

Chapter 19: Twilight Time

Research can be a terrible, terrible chore, and nopony knows that better than Twilight Sparkle.

Most students know that if the subject in question has plentiful amounts of material on it, then research becomes more of a task of choosing the right sources rather than a quest for information. This can be pretty tedious, but at least there’s material to choose from.

Lazy students dream of choosing a subject that only has one or two reputable sources. That way, they only need to thoroughly read that one book to write their paper. For these lackwits, it’s hard enough to even look for sources, much less choose one.

Unfortunately, there is also the rare case where the topic a student has chosen has literally no reputable sources and the few sources one does have are fairy tales.

Twilight was in this situation right now with her research into changelings. Since her brother’s wedding, Twilight had been tasked with trying to write a handbook on changelings. It would be published after the peace treaty and would attempt to dispel most of the myths that surrounded the mysterious race. However, good sources were so lacking that a children’s storybook offered more information than an academic text. It all combined to make her efforts on changeling research extraordinarily taxing.

On this warm sunny day, Twilight was nearly at the end of her rope. She’d been trying to figure out how, essentially, changelings change into ponies. Twilight had a few guesses, but her own experience with changelings had been so limited that she couldn’t draw any conclusions.

“Twilight! It’s a letter from the Princess!” called Spike from the kitchen area.

In an instant the librarian pulled her head out from the book she was buried in, her dour expression wiped away by a smile.

“Thanks Spike!” The unicorn eagerly levitated the letter from her assistant’s claws to her desk and unfurled it, before glancing at the dragon. “Do you want to know what it says?” Spike nodded enthusiastically, drawing a smile to Twilight’s lips as she opened the scroll.

Recently, Alternia and Twilight had started to correspond almost daily. The habit had initially started with Twilight sending inquiries regarding her research on changelings and the princess replying with answers and updating Twilight on the situation at Camp Draco. The exchange of regular letters was something Twilight and Alternia had promised to do since their understanding in the ruins of the Everfree Hive. When they first started, their letters had stuck to a formal tone, but it wasn’t long before the letters had gained a more playful and friendly nature.

But once in a while, there came a letter that was of a deadly serious tone. As Twilight began to read, her brow began to knit closer together and her grip on the paper tightened.

Dear Twilight,

I am sorry it has been a while since my last letter. As of late, things have taken a turn for the worse. I mentioned in my last letter two days ago that Queen Chrysalis was nearly assassinated by a group of dissident ponies. By now, the news has spread throughout Equestria, and if your reports and those of my ministers correlate, we are seeing some increased sympathy for the changelings.

Twilight nodded. She was no stranger to how the crown could influence news coverage across Equestria. Her mentor tried to exert it as little as possible, but she knew that sometimes it was necessary. After all, Twilight knew that it was due to Alternia’s application of influence that last year’s Grand Galloping Gala was passed off as a comedy moment rather than a possible socio-political scandal.

With sympathetic newspaper coverage of the assassination attempt, and the widespread condemnation of the “Dastardly and Cowardly Insurgents,” a lot of ponies were actually beginning to see the changelings as something other than fearful monsters and deceivers. This was a very welcome change, since it led to a decrease in requests for Twilight to perform identity checks on Ponyville’s citizens, which allowed the unicorn to focus more time on researching the changelings themselves.

The problem is that Chrysalis hasn’t reacted well to the assassination attempt at all, and it shows in the negotiations. Nearly every day, she demands that Luna and I punish the would-beassassins in ways that would cause most ponies to faint. She’s also ceased attending any of the social functions or even relaxation sessions that Cadance organizes, preferring to stay in her stateroom. Not only that, but it appears young Lamia has been discouraged from talking to us and she’s been more reserved than usual. This has all been making our interactions rather… tense of late.

Twilight frowned. This wasn’t good. She read on, hoping that her mentor would be able to think of a clever solution to the problem soon.

I suppose I have to look on the bright side of things. I have managed to partially appease Chrysalis’s demands so her hostility is not focused solely on me. She’s been prickly to everypony at the conference, even her own chevaliers, but especially with our guards. We found that out due to a report from your brother’s guard patrols that described Chrysalis shooing them out of what is now becoming rapidly known as the ‘changeling compound.’ A quick interview with some of the other Royal Guards and General Hanna Belle’s newly arrived Equestrian Foreign Legion only confirms that Chrysalis is wary of social interaction between our two forces outside of base defense. It is a shame because we had been seeing some chevaliers and guardsponies getting along prior to the assassination attempt.

Lamia apologized later and explained her mother was simply worried for her subjects. She’s certainly not happy about it, though, so I’ve told her not to do anything rash. I hope she will listen to me.

Perhaps the pony, or should I say, changeling, affected by this the worst is Cyndra. The poor dear has been inconsolable. Given her rejection by her own mother, I am not surprised. Attempts where she’s tried to approach other changelings have led to them awkwardly finding excuses to stay away from her. I suspect Chrysalis’s involvement, though I have no proof, and neither do I have the right to criticize her orders. So, I have stayed out of this affair for now, aware that I might have to play the role of mediator in the future.

But on to a more cheerful topic. You asked in your last letter whether changelings could change their magical affinity, and whether this allows them to take the form and traits of earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns.

A smile quickly formed on Twilight’s features. Although Twilight was saddened that Alternia couldn’t solve the problem she had run into with Chrysalis, she was brightened by the fact her research question had an answer.

The truth is, changelings cannot change their magical affinity. A changeling impersonating a pegasus will never fly as fast as the pegasus it is impersonating, and vice versa for unicorns and earth ponies. This is because changelings are changelings. They have a malleable form, but it is bound to a default changeling form. The ability to impersonate, to an extent, the various magical affinities of various pony races is a gift that changelings have, but they can’t change their own affinity. It’s why the color of Chrysalis’s spells appeared as green.

You might wonder, how is that my magic is colored gold when it’s supposed to be green like a changeling queen’s? The answer lies in the spells I have placed on my crown. While a changeling cannot change his or her own affinity, with great effort, skilled infiltrators can disguise it, but they would rather not as it would decrease the effectiveness of their spell casting. However, my crown is permanently enchanted to overlay an illusion so that my magic appears gold when it is in fact green. If you are further interested, you may find the notes to the actual enchantment attached to this scroll. I think you will be rather interested in the practical applications as well as the spells that can be derived from the formulas.

I’m afraid that I must now return to my duties. I eagerly await your reply.

Yours sincerely,

Princess Celestia

“Well that answers a question I’ve had for a while,” said Twilight.

“It doesn’t really help us with finding out more about changelings though… but what’s this?” asked Spike, pointing at the end of the letter. Twilight blinked and read out the small postscript at the very bottom of the scroll.

P.S. If you are having difficulty with your research my faithful student, my suggestion to you is to try looking for changelings through different eyes. Do not only restrict yourself to the eyes of ponies.

“And as always, she gives advice in a mysterious fashion. Why do ch-” Twilight shushed her assistant and fixed him with a glare. Spike immediately got the hint and pressed his lips together. “I mean… why does the princess always have to be cryptic?” amended the drake.

“Well Spike, I think Celestia always has a good reason for whatever she does. We should know that now more than ever,” said Twilight.

“I know. But it’s still frustrating,” whined Spike.

Twilight chuckled and rubbed her assistant’s head with her hoof in an endearing fashion. “Actually, ‘Celestia’ has been far less cryptic than usual this time. In fact, I think I’ve figured out what she means.”

Spike’s brow rose and furrowed. “Really?”

“Yes. If you do a clause-by-clause analysis and compare the register of the riddle with others that the princess has given-”

“Twilight, can you uhh... simplify a bit?” asked Spike, cutting Twilight off before she embarked on a lecture that would drive an old university professor mad.

The unicorn’s cheeks reddened slightly before she cleared her throat. “Basically she wants us to try to look for changelings not only through the perspective of ponies. I think…. she is suggesting we research the lore and the works of other species.”

“Ohhh. So she’s saying we should see if other species might know more about changelings!” said Spike.

“Exactly Spike! Now, let’s start by looking through the Gryphon Sonnets section…”

A selection of Twilight Sparkle’s research notes on past changeling activities in Equestria and beyond…

Changelings in Equestria:

Very little is known about the changelings in Equestria prior to the events of the Royal Wedding, when their queen, Chrysalis, revealed herself. Prior to that incident, there are very few academic sources detailing the existence of changelings. It stands as a testament to their abilities that Starswirl the Bearded could only write a short, one-page treatise on a species referred to as, “shapeshifters.” In it, he detailed the changelings’ ability to “slough off their skin and take a new one,” but apart from that, could not conclusively prove their existence or give any insight into their culture or society. Hence, due to a simple lack of information, changelings were mostly regarded as a myth, an old mare’s tale.

Yet, when academic sources are abandoned and the “fairy tale” is examined, one begins to discern a clearer view of changelings. The stories compiled by the Grim Stallions, and travellers’ journals written by amateur academics (once regarded as mad or delusional) hold a confusing, but nonetheless useful, wealth of various encounters with the “changelings” or “shapeshifters.” Most of these encounters between equine and changeling have tended to begin with the changeling being discovered and his or her disguise being revealed, whether by the heroes of the story or by some coincidence. In most stories, these changelings tend to be portrayed as deceivers; evil, shadowy figures that hoodwink entire towns, waylay innocents and are even occasionally depicted as cannibals. They also detail some of the actual weaknesses of the changelings, such as their disguise’s susceptibility to fire, and the fact that they cannot completely duplicate pony magic forms (earth, unicorn and pegasus) to equal proficiency. Unfortunately, these folktales are problematic and must be finely analyzed as the information they hold is often misleading. One of the more dubious methods to counter changelings mentioned in these sources is to stay away from any source of water, to make a lot of loud noises by bashing pots and pans together, and to light up the area with torches. It is almost as if the writer was describing the counter to a completely different species.

Apart from myths, legends and filly’s stories though, the evidence and information on changelings available in Equestria is quite lacking. This investigation requires a wider net to be cast.

Changelings in Gryphonia:

Notoriously aggressive, it initially seemed to this scholar that it was highly unlikely that the changelings would be able to infiltrate the Gryphon aeries. This position seemed correct as Gryphonian sources dating back as far as five hundred years do not include a single mention of changelings.

However, there exists some evidence of changeling contact in the “Golden Age” of Gryphonian expansion and exploration, also known as the “Viking” age that took place shortly after the schism between Princess Celestia and Luna. Isolated raiding parties or war flights could be more easily infiltrated by changelings, and when these infiltrators were discovered, the outcome was usually violent. It also appears the aggressive and confrontational manner in which Gryphons expanded caused skirmishes and battles between Gryphonian war flights and the changeling hives in the way of their expansion.

Snippits and mentions of changelings often appear in Viking-era Gryphonian sonnets and sagas. The most telling sources of Gryphon folklore come from selections from the Legends of Queen Warbeak and the Sagas of Blackwing the Terror. Both of them detail the exploits of legendary figures in Gryphonian history and both works appear to describe a significant and violent encounter with changelings.

Blackwing, a notorious Gryphonian war flight leader and raider, had at one point in his later life led a massive army westward, seeking treasure and lands to conquer. Toward the end of his campaign, his host came across a “fortress in the shadows.” Blackwing and his gryphon raiders threw themselves at the fortress, thinking it would be easy pickings, only to find the citadel defended by “black demons” who “rained from the sky like shooting stars.” To make matters worse, the various warbands that Blackwing’s army was composed of suddenly turned into the “black demons” and “threw off their feathers with a burst of green flame.” Chaos gripped the ranks of the gryphon host and Blackwing was forced to beat an ignominious retreat, after which he expanded no more and consolidated his power to become one of the longest living “Viking” rulers. It is possible to conclude through comparing the description of the battle tactics employed by the “black demons” to those employed by the changelings at Canterlot that Blackwing had been fighting a changeling hive. Coincidentally, that hive’s actions indirectly saved Equestria from having to confront Blackwing as it halted his army’s advance.

Queen Warbeak lived after Blackwing’s time and was the last of the Gryphons’ “Viking” rulers, despite her common birth. At one point during her adventures with her small, elite wing of fighters, she came across a local lord whose hall was being harassed at night by a shadowy “she-demon,” a “hellspawn of Tartarus” who never stuck to a single shape. Warbeak responded by laying a trap for the intruder and when she appeared, she seized her right limb with her claws and hung on like a leech, while her hind claws tore at her opponent. According to the legend, the two wrestled throughout the hall for hours, until Warbeak ripped the “monstrosity’s” limb off and smote her onto the hall’s floor. It was then that the true form of her opponent was revealed:

The sharp-eyed clawmaiden stood over her fallen foe,

watching evil green flames flow.

Ere long she saw the true form of the beast, with

Her armor-piercing fangs, night-draped armor,

swamp-weed mane, and long jagged horn.

So did Warbeak look upon the devilspawn.

We cannot be sure what type of changeling Warbeak fought and killed, but it must have been one of considerable power to wreak such havoc on a Gryphon Mead Hall, which were normally situated on the highest and most inaccessible of mountains and defended by a host of guards.

The problem with Gryphon legends and sagas is that while they do provide a very good picture of the “Viking” society’s attitude toward changelings, they aren’t entirely truthful or reliable. We aren’t even sure if Warbeak existed as an actual historical figure (she mainly exists as a mythical figure, kind of like Green Hoof and his band of Merry Stallions) and the official Gryphonian chronicles at the time have never mentioned Blackwing ever having been defeated (though it would not be surprising if they decided not to mention it). Still, the sagas certainly give insight into the conflict-filled relationship between the changelings and gryphons in the “Viking” era.

Changelings in Zebrican Lore:

In contrast to the fearful and cautious tone used to describe changelings in Equestrian accounts and the monstrous depictions of the changelings in Gryphonian legends, changelings are rather favorably depicted by Zebrican oral tradition. Until recent times, Zebricans didn’t record their stories through writing, but carried it on through word of mouth, a form of cultural memory. With the modern age allowing writing tools to become more accessible for zebras, some shamans have taken to writing down their lore and the tales of their land. What is revealed is surprising. There are several legends that involve Zebricans and changelings actually cooperating, particularly in the story known as Pundamilia and the Kivuli Usiku.

In the story, Pundamilia is a young Zebrican shamaness of a small village out foraging herbs and fungi for her herbal stores, when she is surrounded by what is referred to in Zebrican as Chenjis, which when translated to Equestrian, roughly means “changers.” Further description of these “chenjis” describes them as having “blue eyes without pupils” and that their skin “was black as smoke.” Clearly, these are changelings, which makes what happens next rather unusual.

The leader of this band of changelings was a changeling labelled “the Kivuli Usiku.” A rough translation of this term from ancient Zebrican to Equestrian would be “Dark Knight.” Oddly enough, the story continues to refer to the “Dark Knight” as a she and she is furthermore described as “tall as a giraffe,” which means she is likely the changeling queen of the hive.

Regardless of why the changeling queen was called that, Pundamilia was scared out of her hooves. She was captured and taken to the changeling hive. It was there she discovered many wounded Chenjis. The Kivuli Usiku told Pundamilia that her hive had been in a great battle with a terrible foe that they had won, but it was a pyrrhic victory and the Chenjis had been forced to flee. The Kivuli Usiku ordered Pundamilia to heal her kind or be killed. Nervously, Pundamilia complied and for several sunsets and moonrises, she toiled to save the Chenjis.

Over that time though, Pundamilia was personally cared for by the changeling queen. In fact, the Kivuli Usiku actually assisted Pundamilia in preparing potions and poultices. Moreover, as the zebrican shamaness brewed her mixtures, the Kivuli Usiku kept her company and the two exchanged stories of their species. The Kivuli appeared particularly interested in the ways of the zebrican shamans and Pundamilia was all too happy to share her stories with her.

When the Chenjis were cared for, the Kivuli Usiku returned Pundamilia to her tribal lands. By that time, the pair had become friends. Before they parted, the Kivuli Usiku gave Pundamilia a small gift in the form of a small ceremonial dagger said to have been made from the “armor” of Chenjis, which in the legend, is described as incredibly lightweight and very deadly. Pundamilia accepted the gift and returned to her village, only to find it occupied by a group of raiders who had taken it in the young shamaness’s absence. Captured yet again, Pundamilia thought all hope was lost. At least, until the evening when the Kivuli Usiku appeared from the shadows in front of her (something that only a changeling could pull off). The Kivuli Usiku freed Pundamilia and the rest of her Zebrican tribe before they all took up arms and, along with the Chenji, ambushed the raiders.

What followed next was the Kivuli Usiku and her hive actually staying with Pundamilia’s tribe for ten years. The Zebrican tribe was filled with gratitude toward the Chenji and for a while the changelings actually lived alongside the Zebricans. The story doesn’t mention how it was possible, but it is likely the changelings disguised themselves as zebras and that the original storyteller omitted the “how” to keep the changelings’ abilities a secret. After those ten years though, the Kivuli Usiku and her hive of Chenji took their leave and disappeared into the night. They were never seen again.

The story does prove though that changelings and other sentient beings could work together….

Twilight yawned, her eyes blinking in a hopeless attempt to block the sleep from them. Blearily, she glanced at the clock and noted the lateness of the hour.

“And this is a good time to stop,” said Twilight as she dragged herself from her desk and to her bed. She had brushed her teeth in advance just in case she had got too engrossed in her research. All she had to do now was to quietly make her way past Spike’s basket bed and let herself fall into her waiting mattress.

A few moments later and Twilight checked all of those items off her mental list and pulled her blankets over herself. The rest of her research could wait for tomorrow.

Author's Note

If it looks like a filler chapter. Then it looks like a filler chapter.

But this is not a filler chapter.

Chapter 20: Sisters

“Sisters function as safety nets in a chaotic world simply by being there for each other.”
― Carol Saline

Firm hoofsteps softly thudded against the carpeted floor as Lamia approached the two guardsponies. It was not the two ponies she was afraid of. After all, to her immense chagrin, she did have a full squad of changeling chevaliers escorting her during her every waking and sleeping moment. While she understood the precaution and felt secured by her increased escort, nobody liked being followed by ten bodyguards for every minute of their life.

The past few days had been… tense. Every scrap of food and drink was being tested, as was the cutlery they were being served with. The changeling contingent had been taking their meals in their allocated chambers, and no longer did they venture out in the ‘social events’ organized by Cadance and Blueblood.

Lamia would have understood- in fact, supported- her mother if she merely chose to limit herself to increasing security. The ponies needed to be shown that their carelessness had a cost and the security measures were a bit extreme, but reasonable. However, not for the first time in recent days, Lamia was beginning to question her mother’s judgement. In the negotiations, the younger queen had to hold her mother back several times from provoking Celestia too far. Her mother ‘kept’ to the promise Celestia exacted from her regarding the treatment of the prisoners, but she had demanded reparations and disciplinary actions so gruesome that the spirit of the oath was all but nullified.

Her mother was going too far. Despite Celestia’s apparent patience, Lamia had seen the very slight strain in the alicorn’s face as her mother had pressed her demands. And while Celestia had shown almost no sign of wavering in her calm demeanor, Luna showed far less restraint and on several occasions Lamia had become worried that Nightmare Moon might make a second coming.

The hostility Chrysalis was showing to the ponies did not stop with the Princesses. Prior to the assassination attempt, the changelings and ponies were coordinating their security efforts. Albeit, it was in a limited fashion as the chevaliers focused on the protection of the queen and her living quarters, while the ponies dealt with the base’s security. Still, chevaliers and guardsponies had worked together on several security matters. Lamia had been surprised when she noted a growing respect between the two guard units and they could actually share tables in the mess hall. They did stay in their respective groups, but at least there was shared chatter, or chitter.

Lamia and Shining Armor weren’t sure what exactly had caused this, but they had observed that both armed forces shared a common trait of strong loyalty to their respective monarchs. Whatever the case, relations had been friendly enough that the two commanders had been considering organizing a friendly military parade competition between the two companies.

Now, she couldn’t even glance at Shining Armor without her mother dragging her off. The military parade competition? Scrapped. None of the chevaliers dared to even mention the Royal Guard, unless to criticize them for something that they probably didn’t do. Every changeling was on edge thanks to her mother’s own paranoia, and it was beginning to wear them all down.

Something had to be done about this situation before it got more unbearable than it already was. However, every problem-solver knows that the only way to solve a problem was to get to the root of it. She had to talk to her younger sister, who lay behind that metal-studded door behind the two guardsponies. Her sister, who had betrayed their hive and their mother.

Lamia gritted her teeth, her fangs pinching her lower gums. She was glad that Cyndra was safe. It was a joy that had overcome her initial anger at her sister for her betrayal. But that joy gave way in light of the revelation of the Equestria First terrorists. Now, Lamia had hundreds of questions and she could not so easily suppress the hurt and the anger that came with Cyndra’s betrayal. This talk was long overdue.

So, without her mother knowing, Lamia had asked Celestia if she could speak to her sister. To her relief, the alicorn had immediately granted her permission and told her the location of the room. However, the eagerness in Celestia’s voice made it appear as if the alicorn actually wanted Lamia to talk to her sister. The question then was, why would Celestia encourage this?

The young changeling queen shook her head. Trying to get into that alicorn’s head was like attempting to navigate a maze without an end. Besides, Cyndra came first.

As she drew nearer to the two guards, Lamia noticed the two ponies warily tighten their grasps on their spears. Good. It appeared that Celestia’s scolding had put the Royal Guard on edge.

“I would like to speak to my sister,” said Lamia. “Privately.”

The guards glanced at each other before nodding at the same time. “Her Highness Princess Celestia has granted you permission to visit your sister, but you must not bring your guards in with you,” said the senior guard. Lamia blinked at the stoic reply.

“I consent to your terms, as long as you allow my guards to check the room first,” said Lamia. The two guards nodded, so Lamia lifted her hoof to signal her chevaliers to stand by. The lead guard knocked on the door three times in quick succession. After a pause, Lamia heard two knocks from the other side of the door and it swung open to reveal two more gold-clad guardsponies. Warily, four of the chevaliers entered the room first, while Lamia and the rest remained outside. About a minute later, the chevaliers trotted out along with the two Royal Guards stationed inside the room and told Lamia that the room was safe.

With nothing stopping her from entering the door, Lamia took a deep breath to steel herself and slowly limped in.

Once inside, Lamia blinked as she was met with a rather dimly lit room. The only light came from the open door behind her and the gaps between the single window’s curtains. Not that Lamia minded, she could see perfectly well in the dark and it was in that darkness that Lamia found her sister.

“Hello Lamia,” said Cyndra, sitting perfectly on her bed, ready to receive her. It didn’t hide the slight tremble in Cyndra’s eyes or the tearstains Lamia could see on her sister’s cheek.

“Cyndra,” said Lamia, her voice coming out as rather curt. The changeling queen groaned inwardly and cleared her throat with a cough.

“May I sit with you?” asked Lamia, softening her voice.

Cyndra relaxed and nodded. With some difficulty, Lamia limped her way to the bed. Cyndra quickly rose to her feet, unable to tear her eyes off her sister’s missing leg, but Lamia shook her head to stop her sister from helping her. Once she made it, however, Lamia threw herself somewhat ungraciously onto the soft mattress.

“If only the beds in the hive were this soft,” snorted Lamia as she felt the soft down and springs that made up the mattress.

“I asked for a harder bed, but the Princesses decided otherwise,” said Cyndra. Her eyes were focused on the burnt scars and eyepatch over her sister’s left eye. She couldn’t help it. No matter how much she tried to ignore it and focus on her sister as a whole, her eyes kept being drawn to what was absent.

It only deepened her feelings of guilt.

“Hmm, it appears they really care about you,” said Lamia in an almost trivial manner, but without letting a hint of emotion leave her voice.

“Yes.” Cyndra swallowed once and met her sister’s narrowed eye. “Lamia, what do you want to know?”

At her sister’s question, Lamia’s forced her lips into a thin line.

“Why did you betray our hive? No excuses. I want a detailed explanation on what you thought our hive could have possibly gained if you gave the Princesses our infiltration strategies,” said Lamia.

Cyndra shuffled back slightly as her elder sister loomed over her, her single eye hard and her jaw locked in place. Her sister wasn’t mad, not just yet... but Cyndra had never seen Lamia so stern, so near to true anger. She always remembered her as the kind, caring older sibling, who took time to play with her and show her around the hive. Not once had Cyndra ever seen her sister in such a light, so damaged, and so serious.

“I-I-I’ll do my best.” Cyndra took a deep breath and cringed. “At the time I did what seemed like the right thing to do as I made it based on what information I had. But… I made some of my choices out of fear and as I found out more about the hive situation, I realized that those choices were mistakes.”

Lamia stiffened. At least Cyndra was going to get to the point and admit she was partly wrong, but there was still a question.

“Alright, but what led you to make that mistake?” asked Lamia bluntly.

“After my banishment I roamed across the desert and into Equestria. I survived by doing odd jobs and feeding off of ponies when I could. For most of my exile, I was a castle maid in Canterlot,” said Cyndra.

She sighed. “That was the longest time I had been around ponies, ever. I learned so much about them. Their good traits, their bad traits, and even all the weird quirks they have as a species. I even made some friends in the guard and among the castle staff. They taught me that ponies aren’t bad, they’re kinda like us in a way. Protective, loyal, and most of them are quite honorable,” said Cyndra.

“Hmm, do they happen to be any of the guards standing outside your door?” asked Lamia curiously. Not surprisingly, her sister winced at the question.

“Umm, yes. I dated Corporal Arrow for a short while and Sergeant Bombard was one of the guards for Celestia’s room, so I talked with him often. I have to admit I’m rather surprised they weren’t angry,” said Cyndra, blushing slightly before coughing into her hoof.

“The point is, Lamia, during my exile, I came to a realization. Ponies are easily frightened, but the more they understand, the closer they are to an unknown, the less frightened they become.”

Cyndra suddenly paused and gritted her teeth. “Then Canterlot was attacked.”

Lamia flinched. The sheer anguish in Cyndra’s expression as she shut her eyes was heart-rending. She didn’t want to put her sister through this recollection, but Lamia needed to know. Their family couldn’t continue like this anymore.

“After the hive’s failed invasion the pony guards discovered me, threw me into a prison and then into an interrogation room facing Princess Luna and Celestia. I thought I was going to die. They were saying that mother had nearly killed Celestia, after all. So I tried to appeal to the ponies’ better nature by telling a partial truth: that I left my hive and didn’t take part in the invasion. Except it didn’t work. Celestia realized almost immediately that there had to be a reason why I was without a hive. I admitted to her that I had been exiled, but she somehow deduced I was Queen Chrysalis’s daughter.” Lamia’s eye widened in horror and she raised her only leg to cover her mouth. Cyndra closed her own eyes for a moment, as if recovering from her confession.

“You shouldn’t have told them that you were exiled. Most changelings aren’t exiled after all. But how did she figure that out? You look… well, you have our mother’s eye shape and color, but you aren’t a queen!” exclaimed Lamia.

“I don’t know, but something strange happened after that.” Cyndra opened her eyes to look into her sister’s. Despite the shaky fear in her voice, the younger changeling spoke in a slow, clear manner. “When Celestia found out, she was angry. Furious, even. I honestly thought I was going to be roasted alive. Except…”

Lamia cocked an eyebrow, “What?”

“She let her anger go. She allowed me to escape the interrogation area and asked for me to meet her later in her chambers,” said Cyndra.

Jaw agape, Lamia stared at her sister. “But why?”

“I don’t know why. I was just grateful she didn’t decide to incinerate me. I ran away, wanting to put as much distance from Canterlot as possible,” said Cyndra. The younger changeling crossed her hooves and averted her gaze. “But then I realized… I couldn’t run. So I went to her chambers,” said Cyndra in a resigned tone.

Lamia’s brain ground to a halt as she finished listening to her sister’s last sentence. “Wait, what? Why didn’t you just flee Canterlot?” screeched Lamia, her bewilderment throwing away all control she had over her emotions. She simply couldn’t believe the craziness of her sister’s actions. She had the perfect opportunity to escape, but she had thrown it away.

“I was the only changeling in Equestria who could speak for our hive. For our mother. For you! If I didn’t talk to Celestia and try to defend our hive, then who knows what could have happened? I had to go, even if I would forfeit my life for doing so!” cried Cyndra, tears just beginning to moisten the corners of her eyes.

Lamia stared at her sister, speechless. Her mouth was slightly parted, but her single eye narrowed as Cyndra continued to speak.

“While I was waiting for Princess Celestia at the meeting place, I realized that the only way to save our hive from the aftermath of our mother’s attack was to give the Princesses some harmless information about our hive so they could know we can be reasoned and that they could negotiate with us. I never considered giving them our infiltration strategies, but I knew that without any knowledge of us but as invaders, nothing would stop them from countering our attack.”

Lamia shook her head. “Cyndra, you’re not making any sense. Our hive could have survived a war with Equestria. You couldn’t have come to your conclusion simply from observing the strength of the ponies’ friendships.”

“You’re wrong, Lamia. Our species, once regarded as myth, was revealed to the entire world as a hostile force. Equestria may value peace and we may have the advantage of stealth, but they are a far larger nation than our hive. Already their paranoia from their knowledge of our presence is affecting how we gather love. If it came down to conflict, both our hive and Equestria would inevitably suffer,” said Cyndra in a solemn tone.

To Lamia’s aggravation, despite how insane the idea was, the reasoning behind her sister’s meeting with Celestia did make a degree of sense. Without Cyndra providing a character reference by which Celestia could judge their hive, it was likely that the ponies would not have been so willing to pursue a peaceful option.

Needing to get closer to her sister to evaluate her reaction, Lamia shifted herself forward. With some annoyance she noticed that her sister cringed at her injuries in the same way the others did. But Lamia could understand why Cyndra had been no different. Her scars were rather ugly.

“Cyndra, I understand why you gave yourself up to Celestia.” Lamia swallowed, forcing herself to think logically despite the multitude of emotions brimming in her chest. “It was commendable and quite logical in the situation.” Lamia allowed herself a small smile as her sister looked at her with hope, but the young queen forced her expression back into a solemn mask.

“But why in the Queen’s name did you reveal to Princess Celestia the only ways we could have kept hidden? That’s hardly innocuous information!” demanded Lamia, involuntarily raising her voice. Cyndra whimpered, but the hard light in her sister’s eyes forced her to continue.

“I-I…” Cyndra shut her eyes. Lamia sighed. She hadn’t intended to shout but her frustrated state of mind made it difficult for her to keep her voice level.

“Cyndra, look at me right now.” Cyndra did so immediately, but her eyes seemed to be focused over Lamia’s shoulder. The elder changeling groaned. She knew that most people found it uncomfortable to even glance at her wounds, but it was still painful that her own sister was no different from them.

“Cyndra, I don’t want to hurt you, but I can’t help you if you don’t tell me everything about why you did what you did. I know I probably will get angry, but I will do my best to evaluate your actions as objectively as possible,” said Lamia, placing her hoof on her sister’s. Cyndra trembled at her sister’s soft touch and she swallowed. Paying no attention to the time, Lamia waited patiently for her sister to speak.

“During the meeting, I basically offered myself to Celestia’s mercy, and answered several of her questions. That I had been banished from my hive and had no idea why mom was doing this. That I actually had pony friends that I liked and who I thought didn’t deserve this attack. She then asked me if she could trust me, despite the fact she may be forced to take action against my mother. I told her yes. Because that way, I could at least try to tell her what I thought our mother would do and convince her that she had only thought about what is best for her hive.” Cyndra hesitated after she finished and her eyes dropped away from Lamia to their touching hooves.

“She asked me to tell her our hive’s infiltration strategies. She argued that she needed to use the strategies to protect Equestria and try to force our mother to negotiate. She pointed out how our mother’s attack had endangered all the changeling hives and how she needed to be stopped.

Cyndra winced and shook her head. “I never expected her to ask me that, and it caught me off guard. I didn’t want to believe what she had said, but...” Cyndra shut her eyes and she braced herself against her sister’s inevitable anger.

“At that moment, I didn’t trust our mother, or that what she had done at Canterlot had a good reason. I didn’t know you were hurt, or that the hive was starving, or about the Shadow Empire. All I knew was that she had attacked one of the largest countries in the world and revealed our entire species as hostile. I thought our mother had gone mad, and Celestia’s offer to stop her from doing more damage to our hive, and Equestria, and our way of life sounded more reasonable than what our mother had done.”

As soon as she had finished, she shut her eyes, only watching her sister through the crack between one eyelid.

Lamia’s features were blank and her one eyebrow was relaxed. However, Cyndra could see that every muscle in her sister’s body was taught, forcing her to remain still.

“And you believed her?”

Cyndra frowned. “Mother had revealed our kind’s existence to the entire world and-”

“You fool.”

Cyndra blinked as Lamia’s hoarse voice cut her off.

“How could you willingly place the welfare and safety of our hive in the hooves of a pony?” demanded Lamia. The queen’s teeth were gritted, her brow crinkled and eyes filled with fury. The half of her lips that was not charred chitin pulled back into a twisted snarl. Yet the remaining, disfigured half of her face remained motionless, unable to move.

“Ponies aren’t-”

Lamia waved down her protests. “I have nothing against ponies as a species! I hate those worthless cowards who took my leg, but I keep telling myself that there are good ponies out there, and I have seen them.” Lamia took in a deep breath, biting a corner of her lip. Pain shot into her mind, diverting her attention from the sheer rage she felt within her. She didn’t care if her sister was staring at her as if she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Lamia was actually furious at her sister for the first time in her life.

“What you did wrong was that you entrusted the safety our entire hive’s infiltration network, our food and information source, in the hooves of an outsider! I know Princess Celestia appears to harbour no ill intentions for our hive and our species, and she is the one who organized this conference.”

“But she-” Lamia cut her sister off, wincing at Cyndra’s hurt expression. But the young queen needed to explain just what her sister had nearly cost their hive.

“But what? Regardless of who she is and what mother did, you gave up our strategies, knowing they were being used to coerce our cooperation! You endangered hundreds of undercover changelings across Equestria and the food situation of our hive because you didn’t trust my mother or me! Thank the Great Hive Mothers that Celestia is a forgiving ruler, or else our entire hive might have ended up wounded, dead or starving thanks to you!”

“But Celestia never did any of those things, Lamia. She organized the conference and has been trying to protect us ever since!” protested Cyndra.

Lamia chuckled, making a bitter, biting sound that chilled Cyndra to the bone. “Yes, but what if she did? And what was the end result of your revelation to her? If Celestia was so trustworthy, so understanding, why did you have to give her this secret? She gave you the opportunity to make a conscious choice! You could have easily withheld them!”

Cyndra’s eyes were wide. “I-” she protested weakly.

“Cyndra, you gave her a sword that she could have used to kill our mother and the hive. A sword Celestia could have used as blackmail if mother protested her peace policies. Could still use! Celestia knowing our infiltration procedures only serves as insurance against our hive and to protect her own ponies. She never even used it. That was how dangerous telling Celestia the infiltration procedures was! It never brought us to peace, it was never used to bring us together for peace. You gave them a weapon of war and we’re just lucky they didn’t use it!” screamed Lamia.

Cyndra’s mouth dropped open in shock and horror. She always had known her betrayal would hurt her mother, but what she had never realized was the magnitude of the peril she had placed her hive in by doing so. Now she wished that she had never acquiesced to Celestia’s request. Tears forming at her eyes as she broke down, sobbing.

Lamia heaved in breaths of fresh air, her eye glaring at her crying sister. Yet, despite having screamed all the reasons she was so mad at her, she felt no better. In fact, she felt more wretched than ever.

“Well? What do you have to say for yourself?” demanded Lamia. Cyndra didn’t look up. She kept whimpering, and sobbing.

Something within Lamia snapped. Her horn sparked to life as she seized her sister’s chin with her telekinetic grasp. Raising Cyndra’s face up, Lamia thrust her nose right up to her sister’s.

“What? Are you too afraid of my face? It’s right here for you to see!” roared Lamia.

To Lamia’s surprise, Cyndra didn’t resist. Lamia found herself looking into straight into her sister’s moist eyes.

“Lamia, you’re right. I… can’t believe I was so stupid… I could have killed Mother. I could have killed you!” Cyndra swallowed, shut her eyes, and hung limply in Lamia’s magical grasp. “I’m sorry. I… I don’t deserve to live.”

Lamia’s heart stopped. “What?”

“I don’t deserve to li-”

Cyndra cried out as pain blossomed across her cheek. Eyes wide, she shook her head and stared at her sister in shock.

Her older sister was crying, tears pouring down her cheek.

“Don’t say that, Cyndra! Please don’t say that! I can’t bear to lose you, not again,” begged Lamia. She wasn’t quite sure why she was crying, but she couldn’t help herself.

“Lamia, I’m a traitor! I endangered our mother, the hive... you! Why don’t you want me gone? Wouldn’t it be easier for you?” wailed Cyndra. She couldn’t understand why her sister was crying. Wasn’t she furious at her only a few seconds ago?

Lamia shook her head, not trying to stop the tears flowing from her only eye. “I’m furious at you, and what you’ve done hurts me worse than the fire that took my leg, but…” Lamia took a deep breath and managed a small smile.

“You’re my sister and I love you.”

With that, Cyndra flung her hooves around Lamia’s shoulders, embracing her at the same time Lamia seized her little sister with her only leg. The two tear-stricken siblings pressed against each other as if they were two parts of a whole trying desperately to reform. When their limbs grew so tired that they could not embrace each other any harder, the sisters relaxed, drawing comfort from each other’s presence.

“Lamia, what happens now?” asked Cyndra softly, wiping the last drop of moisture from her eyes.

Lamia grimaced. “I will try to explain the circumstances of your choice to our mother. What led you to betray her, but also what you did to try to defend her and how sorry you are. Hopefully, I can get her to forgive you and resolve this situation between the ponies and changelings.”

Cyndra winced and sighed. “Do you really think she might forgive me?” Lamia nodded, and Cyndra’s expression lifted a little with hope. “Thank you. I’m sorry for reacting badly to your injuries earlier. I can see that it hurts you,” whispered the smaller changeling.

“It’s alright. I look pretty hideous,” chuckled Lamia, trying to laugh it off. She wasn’t fooling anyone though, and Cyndra could clearly hear the dejected tone in her sister’s voice.

“But Lamia, you’re not a monster. I might take some time getting used to your… your new look, but no matter how you look, you’ll always be my sister,” said Cyndra sincerely.

Lamia blinked and snorted. “I should listen to my own advice more. Thank you, Cyndra.”

Cyndra reflected her sister’s smile. Although she was tired- emotionally exhausted, really- she was happier than she had been for a long time.

“You’re welcome, Lamia.”

Chapter 21: Mother and Daughter

“It is always so simple, and so complicating, to accept an apology.”

― Michael Chabon

For some inexplicable reason, Lamia found the tall wooden door to her mother’s stateroom more forbidding than the door to her sister’s room. Perhaps it was simply how emotionally exhausted she had been after finally forgiving her sister, but it was more likely that she was just worried about her mother’s reaction.

At this point though, Lamia had made up her mind. She was going to explain to Chrysalis the circumstances of Cyndra’s betrayal and what she tried to do for their hive. The standoff initiated by the changeling hive had to stop and it could only come through some form of reconciliation. Taking a deep breath to steel herself, the young queen unlocked the door with her magic and stepped in.

“Mother, do you have a minute?” asked Lamia as she entered the stateroom and faced its only occupant.

Chrysalis didn’t answer immediately. Her focus was completely devoted to a little colored pebble on top of a detailed map of Equestria. Curious, Lamia checked the placement of the pebble and to her puzzlement, it seemed to be placed over Canterlot.

“Sorry, Lamia, but can you give me your honest opinion for a moment?” asked Chrysalis, her eyes still focused on the pebble.

“Of course, Mother,” said Lamia.

“Was it a good idea to attack Canterlot?” asked Chrysalis, turning to her daughter. Lamia blinked, surprised by her mother’s query.

“What made you ask that question?” asked Lamia.

Chrysalis sighed. “I’ve been wondering about why your sister betrayed our hive. I can’t understand how she could have thought it prudent to help Celestia force our hive to surrender.”

Lamia pondered the question in her head, a frown on her face, before shaking her head in resignation. Yes, she had not particularly wanted to launch an attack on Canterlot, but...

“Mother, a good idea then and a good idea now are very different things. Back then, we had good reason to believe the best course of action was to invade Canterlot because we really needed the love to survive, even if it would take great effort and massive risk to get it,” said Lamia comfortingly.

“But it was not the best decision I could have made, and I did not take your suggestion of caution in full consideration,” said Chrysalis haltingly. The elder queen glanced forlornly at the map. “I… I endangered our hive and caused it so much trouble, just to take revenge on those that had no idea of what they did to you.”

Lamia blinked. It seemed her mother was making an effort to understand her role in this whole conundrum. Deciding to go ahead with her plan, Lamia composed her thoughts and spoke up.

“But they didn’t… and I know the exact reasons for why Cyndra betrayed us.”

Chrysalis spun around, her eyes wide. “You talked to her? What did she say?” she asked, trying to give an impression of solemnity. However, her attempt to keep the concern from her voice all but failed miserably.

Slowly, Lamia explained the details of her sister’s betrayal. When she told her that Cyndra was given the chance to flee and returned to Celestia, her mother’s eyes widened and then narrowed. Her expression switched from contemplative frown to snarling anger and back again.

Strangely enough, all throughout Lamia’s explanation, Chrysalis said nothing. Her features were easily readable, but she remained silent, her ears attentively listening to Lamia’s report. There was a moment where Lamia was afraid her mother would explode in rage and indignation, but while the queen shook and snarled, she made not a sound.

When Lamia had finished recounting what Cyndra had told her, she sat and waited for her mother’s response. It would have been highly amusing to watch her mother’s features contort and stretch, if the tension in the air wasn’t as heavy as a full-grown dragon and if her sister’s happiness wasn’t on the line.

“So, let me get this clear. Cyndra turned herself in so that she could get close to Celestia and give her a reason to spare our hive. However, she gave up our infiltration strategies because she did not trust us and became convinced that we had gone mad?” asked Chrysalis in a slow, deliberate manner. From the tightness of her jaw and the rapid flicks of her tail, Lamia could tell her mother was suppressing her emotions, but otherwise, she seemed merely thoughtful.

“Yes, Mother. She apologized to me and asked me to tell you that she is sorry and regrets her betrayal. She also told me that she will humbly accept any punishment you add to her existing sentence,” said Lamia. Calmly, she waited for her mother’s reply.

But for a long time, Chrysalis said nothing. Her teeth were gritted and her eyes were shut, as if she was at war within herself. Unable to decide, and yet showing none of her feelings. Lamia really wanted to know what was going on in her mother’s head, but she was worried that any intercession now would tip the scales somewhere she could not predict. So she remained silent.

“Did you forgive her, Lamia?” asked Chrysalis, quietly.

Suppressing her curiosity at her mother’s decision, Lamia nodded. “Yes. She’s my sister and she deeply regrets what she has done. I love her, and I while I am angry, I will not let this incident cause a rift in our relationship.”

Chrysalis sighed deeply. “Then you are a greater changeling than I could ever be, Lamia. I simply cannot forgive her.”

Lamia’s heart dropped like a stone. She had been hoping that her mother would be merciful and that their family would finally be reunited again after all these years. But it was not to be.

“Mother, please. Cyndra loves the hive. And while she committed treason, she did so wanting to save us from our own folly,” begged Lamia, who then bit her own lip to keep herself calm.

“I know, Lamia. But I… I can understand why Captain Armor’s Royal Guard made their mistake. I see the reasons for why Celestia manipulated Cyndra into a position where she made a bad decision. But your sister… she betrayed me, Lamia, and she confessed to it. Yes, Celestia played a part in getting her into doing so, but that doesn’t change the fact that she broke the last bit of trust I had in her.”

As Chrysalis turned to face her, Lamia could see that her mother’s eyes were moist, and her features were warped with greater anguish than Lamia had ever imagined. It was as if Chrysalis was in pain simply from talking to her.

“I’m sorry, Lamia. I just don’t trust her anymore. Your sister will resume her exile, except this time she will be confined to the Badlands. She will be monitored every day and given food with love infused into it so that she doesn’t starve, but will receive no contact from any changeling whatsoever.”

Lamia shook her head in denial. This could not be happening. Her family had never been perfect, but with her mother’s mind unchanged, Lamia found her last vestiges of hope vanquished. Her heart froze, an aching cold seizing it with its vice.

Her mother would never be able to forgive her sister and she would never be able to return to the hive. They could never be a family ever again. For a moment, Lamia was furious at her mother. Why wouldn’t she forgive her own daughter?

But at the same time, Lamia understood. Cyndra had committed the changeling equivalent of a capital offense not once, but twice. She had revealed a military secret; while not one of the cardinal Six Changeling Commandments, it was still a crime punishable by death. Moreover, while her intentions were good, she still knowingly broke laws designed to protect a hive at all cost. If the laws were to be interpreted by the letter, Chrysalis had actually been lenient.

So Lamia simply stood there in despair, until Chrysalis’s sympathetic tone momentarily broke her from her frozen state.

“You may continue to visit Cyndra as you wish for the duration of this conference, but once this is over, your sister is to resume her exile.”

Despite her trembling legs, Lamia managed to hold back her tears and look her mother in the eye.

“I understand.” Lamia bowed and trotted out of the chamber with a heavy heart. She knew she would have to tell her sister.

Cyndra was lying on her bed the next morning, reading one of the books that were in the room the Equestrians had provided her. It was an interesting work on Equestrian history. The book seemed surprisingly honest about past mistakes the Princesses and Equestrians had made, but perhaps it was written to appear that way? Cyndra wasn’t sure, but she was currently absorbed in the history of the Second Grypho-Equestrian war when she heard a knock on the door and an unmistakable voice.

“May I come in, Cyndra?” asked Celestia. The young changeling instinctively gulped, but quickly found herself relaxing. The alicorn had visited on several occasions to check up on her, and she did appreciate her concern. Not to mention she made an entertaining conversationalist.

“You may,” said Cyndra. The door swung open to admit Celestia, beautiful and elegant as ever, and wearing a friendly smile.

“You seem a little more cheerful today,” said Celestia, sitting down on a chair beside Cyndra’s bed.

“Yes, Lamia visited me,” said Cyndra, trying to guard her feelings. She had given up on trying to figure out how Celestia read her emotions. Every time the alicorn visited and talked with her about her feelings though, Cyndra always felt a little better. Thus, she couldn’t help but enjoy the Celestia’s company. Even if the princess was partially responsible for her predicament.

“Ah. I’m glad you seem to have come to an understanding. Is there something on your mind, though?” asked Celestia.

Cyndra merely nodded, averting her gaze. Her sister had told her she would return to her room today to tell her about their mother’s decision. While Cyndra had been overjoyed that her sister now understood why she had done what she had done, all night she had wondered what her mother’s decision would be. She dreaded it, and yet she dared to hope that everything would be just fine.

“Lamia plans to-” An odd canter of hooves on stone distracted Cyndra and she looked up quickly enough to see her sister open the door to her room.

When Lamia entered the room, a depth of sadness washed over me. I suddenly felt as if I’d never feel happy again. It was grief so keen I had to actually suppress my changeling senses.

“Lamia, what happened?”asked Cyndra, voicing the very question I had on my mind. What could have possibly caused such sadness to overcome the usually cheerful young queen?

Lamia seemed to deflate and her head drooped to the ground. I could see the tearstains from her single eye and the hesitation that locked her jaw.

“Mother… she…”

“What did she say?” asked Cyndra in a tone so soft I could barely hear her. I didn’t want to draw any conclusions, but my heart sank at Lamia’s dejected voice.

Lamia cringed. “Mother… she won’t forgive you. She said she can’t forgive a changeling she no longer trusts. She’s allowed me to visit you during the conference, but has told me that you will resume your exile in the Badlands and that you will be monitored every day. You’ll be fed, b-b-but no changeling is to have contact with you,” croaked Lamia in a mournful half-sob.

I turned to Cyndra. She stood there, still as a polished, black, statue. It was her eyes, though, that caught my attention. They were filled with resigned sorrow, as if her worst dreams had come to life.

“Okay, I understand. I-I-mean, it’s not that bad. I-I’ll be fed and…” Cyndra hiccupped and somehow, in spite of the torrent of sadness that she was emanating, she managed a small smile. She wasn’t fooling anybody and I quickly slid off the bed. Immediately, the elder changeling ran to her sister and embraced her. Just in time for the dam holding back Cyndra’s feelings to break.

Her crying wasn’t earth-shatteringly loud or terrifying. Actually, Cyndra sobbed and whimpered quite softly. But it was the sorrow of somepony who had lost everything and had nothing left to live for. She clung to Lamia like she was her life raft, and yet I now knew that even she would be torn away from her. Lamia was crying herself, trying to stay strong for her sister, but I could see her leaning on Cyndra as much as Cyndra was trying to burrow herself into her.

I wanted to silently leave this place. It was too sad. Even if I wasn’t able to sense the depressing emotions in this room, I would have been unable to watch this for any longer.

“Lamia, is there anything I-” I stopped, realizing that this wasn’t the time for talking. Cyndra was still wrapped in the throes of grief. Lamia was doing her best to look strong, but she was fooling nopony. They needed to be left alone.

So I bowed, turned around, and left, making sure I walked out of the door with all the grace befitting of a Princess.

But once out of sight, I spun around and loped desperately towards Luna’s chambers.

I’d had enough of broken changeling families.

“So, Alternia, you wish to reconcile Chrysalis with Cyndra?” asked Luna. The four of us, Luna, Cadence, Blueblood and myself, were seated on the couches and armchairs around the coffee table in my chambers. The door had been sealed and anti-listening and anti-scrying charms had been cast. Here we could discuss my relation to Chrysalis unheard or unseen by prying eyes or ears.

I nodded. “My sister is being incredibly stubborn, though I understand her reasoning to some extent. Cyndra didn’t break one of the Six Commandments, but she revealed a military secret and that crime is normally punishable by execution.”

I paused and took a sip of tea to wet my tongue before I continued. “But Cyndra is Chrysalis’s own daughter, and she has proved her loyalty to her hive and mother, despite her mistake. Not to mention, I did persuade Cyndra to tell me her secret, even if she did make the decision on her own. I owe them my help.”

“As the Princess of Equestria, you only did what you was required of your position,” said Luna.

“I know, and I do not regret learning the strategies of Chrysalis’s hive. Equestria needed them at the time.” I couldn’t help but sigh. “But perhaps there was another way instead of trying to persuade my niece to betray her mother. It is partially my fault that there is a rift between them.”

“Most of all though, I…” I paused, wondering what words that would best describe my emotions. Cyndra was my sister’s daughter, as was Lamia. But after all the time I had spent with them, the more I began to see them as… family.

“I do not know what to feel about my sister, but I care for Cyndra and Lamia. It hurts me to see them so saddened. So I will do everything in my power to reconcile my sister and my niece!” I proclaimed.

I watched my friends warily. I wasn’t sure if they would agree with me trying to interfere with an internal matter of Chrysalis’s hive. It is true that they will go along with me if I asked them to, but I wanted them to help me of their own volition.

“Alternia, you need not worry. Of course we will help you mend Cyndra and Chrysalis’s relationship,” said Cadence, with a sincere smile.

“No child should be separated from their mother for any reason,” declared Luna.

I nodded emphatically, remembering the last time I had seen my mother and the circumstances of that tragic time.

“I agree with Luna, but the question of how to help them still remains. With all due respect Auntie Alternia, I do not think you should meet with Queen Chrysalis directly," said Blueblood.

I realized immediately why my nephew had come to that conclusion and groaned. “You’re right. Chrysalis still holds me responsible to an extent for persuading Cyndra to tell me about the infiltration procedures. How will I apologize to her now?”

Nopony had an answer to my dilemma and for a long while we sat, occasionally bouncing ideas off of each other. Yet, with every suggestion considered, we found five different reasons that that option wouldn’t work. A pony would say that they had a solution to the problem, but then during our examination of it, we’d inevitably find that it would only make a delicate situation worse.

“I think I may have a solution,” said Blueblood timidly.

I raised an eyebrow. This was the fifth time somepony had said something along those lines and three out of five times it had been Luna. Even Cadence had said something, but Blueblood had remained silent.

“What do you have in mind, Blueblood?” I asked, still a bit doubtful of whether he had actually thought of a way to fix my problem.

But his plan was so simple that I immediately felt confident that this would work. It had to work. I had failed my nieces once, and had broken their family. I… my feelings for Chrysalis were still clouded and mixed with anger. But I couldn’t let Cyndra or Lamia suffer from my mistakes.

I smiled at my friends, who responded with their own grins. Now that my secret was out, I was just so glad that I could tell them about my family troubles. Even if we didn’t succeed, I was thankful for each of these close friends.

Camp Draco Gym...

Chrysalis hefted her spear with her telekinesis, bringing it up to a low guard position and lunging forward. Following the steps of the pattern, Chrysalis stepped back, spun around and raised the spear in a horizontal block. The queen was sweating heavily, having gone through several spear forms in the past hour, but she did not relent and continued to stab, twist and cut her way through the pattern. All of this was part of her attempt to forget about the negotiations, to relax from the stress of being a queen, and to forget about her daughters.

But right then, Lamia’s grief-stricken features appeared in Chrysalis’s mind. The queen shook her head, narrowing her eyes on the invisible target, and it worked for a moment. At least until Cyndra’s face infiltrated her thoughts. With that single image, Chrysalis’s jaws clenched in rage, yet her heart cried out in agony.

“Oh, damn it!” cursed Chrysalis. Her focused wrecked, the queen lost her balance and released her magic grip on the spear mid-thrust, sending it flying into the gym door with a thunk. Chrysalis scowled, annoyed at her slip-up, but immensely glad that nopony had been there.

It was at this moment that Prince Blueblood pulled open the door and nearly walked into the embedded spear. Chrysalis froze out of embarrassment, not moving a hair as the prince ducked under the spear and closed the door behind him.

“Greetings, Your Highness. I am deeply sorry for interrupting your practice, but I would like to inquire whether you have time for me to deliver something?” asked Blueblood, not showing any degree of condescension or disapproval for the damaged door.

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the unicorn’s proposal. “Elaborate, please,” said Chrysalis, drawing herself up to her full height so that she towered over the lone unicorn.

“I wish to give you a letter on behalf of Princess Celestia. A letter of apology, as well as a proposal,” said Blueblood, lifting a scroll wrapped in red ribbon in his magic.

This intrigued Chrysalis, so she lifted the scroll from Blueblood with her own magic and unraveled the ribbon and parchment. Bringing the letter up to her eye level, she read it quickly at first, but slowed down as the contents of the letter became clearer to her.

As Chrysalis read on, her eyes narrowed slightly. Sometimes her gaze would jump back up the scroll to re-read a certain section. Other times she’d raise an eyebrow and at one point, both her eyebrows shot up.

When Chrysalis finished the letter, she rolled it up, but continued to lift it with her magic. She had a frown on her face, but it was more thoughtful than angry.

“Why did Celestia or Luna not come to apologize to me directly?” demanded Chrysalis.

“They wanted to give you the space and time you needed to carefully read the apology and evaluate her proposal,” explained Blueblood. Chrysalis grimaced. She had to admit that it was a rather good call by Celestia. If Celestia or Luna had come, Chrysalis doubted she would have completely listened to what they would say.

However, Chrysalis doubted Celestia and Luna would take so much time to write a letter and send it via their princely nephew just to apologize.

“What else do your Aunts want, Prince Blueblood?” demanded Chrysalis.

Blueblood bit the inside of his lip. This was going to be tricky. “It is more like a suggestion, Your Highness. We would also like to respectfully suggest that you show leniency to Cyndra and do your best to reconcile with her. After all, she made her mistake partially due to us pressuring her.”

Chrysalis hesitated. She did not want to see Cyndra. Every time she thought of her… daughter, she remembered how she had given up a dangerous military secret and betrayed them all. Every time she saw Cyndra’s features in her mind, she felt the flame of rage. But it wasn’t rage that dominated her senses. It was pain. It ached like an old wound. The harder she tried to ignore it, the louder it would wail in agony.

Chrysalis groaned. Just what had she done wrong? She was aware she favored Lamia, but she had loved Cyndra as well. She had played with her, trained her, disciplined her, cared for her and loved her. Cyndra… was one of the most precious changelings in her life. How could the daughter she loved… and still loved… betray their hive, betray her like that?

A stray thought wandered into Chrysalis’s head. She tried to ignore it, but Chrysalis could not help but wonder if this sorrow was what Chamelia had felt all those years ago. Chrysalis winced as she recalled her mother’s disappointment, but then paused in thought.

The very last thing her mother had done, was to smile at them. Not just to Alternia, to them, to her. Chrysalis had pondered why for years, but she had never figured out why, or how she had managed it.

Blueblood coughed, breaking the silence and Chrysalis’s contemplations.

“Your Highness. I am but a prince of Equestria, but may I give my personal opinion on the matter?” asked Blueblood.

Chrysalis shot Blueblood a cautious frown, but nodded. The prince coughed into his hoof before meeting the queen’s eyes.

“I think you should forgive Lady Cyndra, Queen Chrysalis. I understand that the law is the law and you have already been lenient. But she is one of your only daughters. A good parent would not allow the law to dictate their every action, and a good queen knows when the law should be relaxed.” Blueblood gestured to the window overlooking the base.

“And look where we are now, Queen Chrysalis. Your daughter made a mistake, but she also helped bring your hive to this summit,” said Blueblood. He stopped, and with a gulp, watched as Chrysalis’s brow twitched.

In truth, Chrysalis heard Blueblood’s words loud and clear and she was trying hard not to agree with them. She didn’t want to forgive Cyndra. Her daughter had committed a crime against the hive and betrayed her trust. Chrysalis knew that changeling tradition would support her decision.

But... there was an undeniable part of her that wanted to relax the punishment. The part of her that wanted to embrace her daughter again. The part that saw the good that came from her daughter’s contact with Celestia.

Chrysalis forced that part of her heart down her throat. She could not afford to be selfish and neither could she ignore the fact that the law had been broken and her trust betrayed.

“I am afraid I cannot do that. Cyndra still revealed a military secret and endangered our hive. That is something I cannot overlook,” stated Chrysalis.

Blueblood sighed. “I understand, Queen Chrysalis, but before I leave, may I tell you a story?”

Chrysalis sighed, but decided to humor the prince. So she nodded and watched Blueblood as he shut his eyes and began to speak.

“When I was little, I lost my parents to a fire. My father pushed me out of the way of a falling beam, only to get crushed himself.” Blueblood swallowed hard, but continued to tell his tale in a tight voice. “My mother managed to toss me out of one of the tiny attic window… but she could not get out herself.” Blueblood choked at that last word, and Chrysalis could spy the sparkle of tears at the corner of his eye.

“My condolences, Prince Blueblood. Your mother and father were truly great ponies,” said Chrysalis. Her infiltrators had collected information that told her about Blueblood’s parents being killed in a fire, but she hadn’t known about their final acts of heroism.

Blueblood sighed and levitated a kerchief to wipe his eyes. “So everypony tells me, but I never knew… they were always very distant, and never had time for me. I would always get annoyed that dad thought my drawings were silly and mother never let me have all the chocolate I wanted.” Raising his head, Blueblood locked his piercing blue eyes with Chrysalis’s. “But… they were family, and I would give everything I have just to spend one more day with them.”

Blueblood’s look was so intense that Chrysalis nearly stepped back. She managed to control herself, but she couldn’t help but consider the prince’s words and compare them to her own situation. Cyndra wasn’t going to die, but her exile was permanent, and this time, Chrysalis had given orders for her to be driven away on sight. She would never see her daughter ever again.

That awful finality made Chrysalis realize something. She wanted to see her daughter again. At least, just one more time. Just one more meeting wouldn’t do any harm, would it? Besides, they had parted on horrible terms after her near assassination. Couldn’t she stand to face her daughter one more time... and maybe say a proper goodbye to her?

As the ache in her heart suddenly lessened, Chrysalis realized that she could.

“You make a good case, Prince Blueblood. Tell Celestia and Luna that I will take up their suggestion and will meet with Cyndra tonight after dinner in my chambers.”

The door was shut, waiting to be opened. Chrysalis was scowling at the door, as if she wanted to prevent it from being opened, but her eyes watched the wood paneling with anticipation.

Lamia stood as still as a statue - that was how tense she was - but anypony could see the hopeful light in her eyes. When her mother had told her about meeting Cyndra, Lamia had literally jumped two feet off her bed in joy. It was had been enough to even crack Chrysalis’s stoic facade.

Right now, Chrysalis was trying to ignore the fact that her daughter would be coming through that door in but a few minutes. Try as she might though, the queen kept thinking about Cyndra and she felt only more torn as she considered the subject. The mere thought of Cyndra’s betrayal still infuriated and hurt her, but Chrysalis couldn’t help but remember how she had loved her daughter.

And just like it had been several hours ago, Chrysalis still had no idea what to say to her daughter or what she was going to do.

There was a knock on the door. Before Chrysalis could say anything, Lamia eagerly told the visitors to come in, and just like that, the door slowly swung open.

Despite a moment of hesitation, Chrysalis’s eyes settled on Cyndra, her daughter. While Chrysalis noticed that Cyndra’s carapace shone from being washed and polished, the changeling queen could easily see the exhaustion in her daughter’s features. But they vanished as Cyndra saw her and froze.

“Come in, Cyndra,” said Chrysalis.

Her daughter nodded and quickly walked in, revealing Princess Luna behind her.

“Queen Chrysalis, do you wish to be alone with your daughter, or would you like me to be present as a mediator?” asked Luna.

Chrysalis flinched, her first thought telling her to reject the offer, but her instinct stopped her from opening her mouth.

“You may come in, but I would request you keep your comments to yourself,” said Chrysalis. Luna nodded and entered the room, walking past the changelings to sit herself down, slightly away from them, enough so that she wouldn’t be noticed.

With the alicorn settled, Chrysalis turned her attention back to Cyndra. She was looking up at her with trembling eyes, lips pressed tightly together. Not surprisingly, Chrysalis could sense her daughter’s worry and fear.

“Cyndra, I’ve heard from Lamia about your actions in Canterlot. Why you returned to Celestia’s chambers and why you betrayed our hive. Do you have anything else to say about this?” asked Chrysalis. There was no emotion in Chrysalis’s features. All her anger, pain, and uncertainty were held back. She didn’t know how long she could keep this up, though.

Cyndra swallowed. “Mother, I trust Lamia to have explained everything to you just as I would have said it.” Cyndra sniffed and blinked, temporarily breaking contact with Chrysalis’s gaze. “I just want you to know that I am so sorry for what I did. I should have trusted you and never revealed those secrets. But I did, and I have no excuse left for doing so.”

“Why did you not trust me, Cyndra?” demanded Chrysalis, her eyes glaring at her daughter. Cyndra didn’t flinch, but she did glance away from her mother’s gaze.

“I was too scared for you. I didn’t believe in you, so I panicked,” croaked Cyndra, the guilt on her face all too evident to Chrysalis’s eyes.

Chrysalis’s stoic facade collapsed as her features twisted into a snarl. “I trusted you. We changelings would usually never exile our kind. It’s too dangerous. But I trusted that you would not betray our hive and you did. How could you do that to us?” Chrysalis stopped herself from screaming, but she could not prevent her anger and hurt from seeping into her voice, the sheer intensity of which forced Cyndra to bow her head.

“I know. I am sorry that I failed you. I have no right to show my face here after all I’ve done.” Chrysalis didn’t immediately respond to that statement. She just silently watched Cyndra blink her rapidly moistening eyes with indifference.

“So why did you come?” asked Chrysalis coldly. Cyndra shut her eyes and planted her hooves onto the carpet. Chrysalis pondered why her daughter appeared to be bracing herself, until she heard her.

“I… I was just so glad I had a chance to see you again, Mother,” said Cyndra, quietly.

There was a sharp intake of breath, and it was only after a moment that Chrysalis realized it was hers. Her rage and the pain… had suddenly vanished. They were still there, but Chrysalis’s chest seemed lighter somehow.

“I…” Chrysalis gulped and closed her mouth, forcing a familiar mask of blank stoicism back upon her features. Cyndra had betrayed her, hurt her, given Celestia and Luna a weapon that could have been used against their hive. She could not forget her daughter’s actions, even if it brought back the pain in her heart.

“You’re welcome, but I am afraid we cannot see each other again. ” said Chrysalis. She heard Lamia’s moan and tried her best to ignore it, but it made her cringe on the inside. Strangely enough, the odd lightness she had felt had dissipated. Only the heavy, throbbing pangs in her chest remained, but had they worsened?

“I know, Mother. But I thank you for meeting with me. O-one last time.” As Cyndra’s bowed and then raised her head, Chrysalis was met with the full sight of her daughter’s eyes brimming with tears.

Chrysalis’s chest exploded into agony. It was as if a dragon’s claw had stabbed itself into her chest and was twisting her heart. She nearly turned away from Cyndra, but she didn’t. What was she feeling? There was anger, pain… and sorrow? Why? Cyndra had hurt her. Cyndra had doubted her. Cyndra had betrayed her despite all the trust and care that Chrysalis had lavished upon her. So why was she feeling so sad?

“Good luck, Cyndra,” said Chrysalis, her emotions in such a flux she barely even managed those three simple words.

“T-thank you, Mother. Lamia, c-c-can I see you later tonight?” stammered Cyndra. She was smiling. Chrysalis didn’t know how or why she cared that her daughter was somehow able to smile. She did know that Lamia was crying, her only eye bright with tears.

“Yes. I’ll be there,” sniffled Lamia.

“Thank you. I’ll be off.” Cyndra bowed to Chrysalis, one more time, before she turned around and slowly trotted away, every hoofstep perfectly measured. Silently, Luna followed Cyndra out of the door without a single sideways glance at Chrysalis. The pair exited the room and Luna used her magic to swing the door shut.

“Wait,” whispered Chrysalis. Nopony or changeling heard her. The door had passed forty-five degrees and continued on its way to the frame. Chrysalis didn’t know why she had whispered. All she knew was that something was wrong. There was a horrifying sense of doom that filled her mind. As the milliseconds ticked by like sand draining through an hourglass, Chrysalis wracked her mind, her memory, for an answer, anything to explain why she felt like she had made the biggest mistake in the world. Something had to tell her why something inside of her seemed to have died.

As she recalled Cyndra’s forced smile, she stumbled across a recent thought. Something she had deemed unimportant, one of her odd musings.

The very last thing her mother had done was to smile at them. Not just to Alternia, to them, to her. Chrysalis had pondered why for years, but she had never figured out why, or how she had managed it.

Chrysalis suddenly realized why. Chamelia hadn’t wanted her daughters to be saddened by her death, so she smiled. Why didn’t Chamelia want her daughters to be saddened? Because she was a loving mother. How had she been able to overcome the pain of Chrysalis’s betrayal and the furious fighting between her and Alternia?

Because she had forgiven them.

“WAIT!” screamed Chrysalis.

But the door had closed.

And Chrysalis smashed right through it.

Cyndra thought that there was an attack going on as a sickening crunching sound blasted her ears from behind. Knocked out of her despair, the changeling spun around and stared, noticing beside her that Luna’s jaw was agape.

The door to the changeling quarters was knocked off its hinges. Correction, the hinges appear to have been torn away as the door had been forced open from the other side. Standing in front of the permanently opened doorway was the disheveled, panting form of her mother, Chrysalis.

“Wait, Cyndra… I…”

The changeling queen paused and grimaced. Cyndra blinked as her mother appeared to be wrestling with something she wanted to say.

“Your betrayal… it hurt. I was furious at you. I am still angry at you. Every time I look at you, my heart hurts because I trusted you and yet you betrayed me and our hive,” said Chrysalis, her voice burdened with emotion. When confronted by it, Cyndra felt herself wilt like a flower.

So what Chrysalis said next floored her.

“But… I want to try to forgive you,” said Chrysalis, her lips rising into a tired, but earnest smile.

There were two gasps. Cyndra wasn’t really listening, but she supposed they were Lamia’s and Luna’s. The joy that was filling the little changeling had blinded all of her senses to everything, but her mother who was standing in front of her.

“I am… I am changing your sentence. You cannot return to the hive as of now” - Cyndra’s ears drooped - “but you will no longer be driven away on sight, for I am assigning you a new role.”

Cyndra blinked, unsure of what her mother was planning to do. But Chrysalis was smiling, so Cyndra decided to trust her mother.

“You are hereby sentenced to serve as the personal liaison between Celestia and myself for ten years. As you have served as her maid for several years, she trusts you. Meanwhile, I need a changeling I can trust who can carry messages between Celestia and myself, speak to Celestia on my behalf and be attentive enough to write me monthly reports of the progress on changeling integration and pony attitudes towards changelings in Canterlot. Aside from any courier assignments you may undertake between Celestia and myself, you will be required to report to me personally every month.” Cyndra did not miss the implications of Chrysalis’s statement. She was being allowed back to the hive. She could go home to see her family! Cyndra nearly leaped forward to embrace her mother in the tightest hug she could, but then she remembered.

“But Mother… I betrayed your trust… are you sure you can trust me?” asked Cyndra, unable to shake her feelings of guilt and her recollection of her mother’s anger.

Chrysalis winced and didn’t say anything at first. But then she stepped forward and gently touched Cyndra’s cheek, like she had always done.

“I... I would like to. You are my daughter, after all… and I love you.” Cyndra’s eyes widened. “I know I may not always show it, and there are times I forget, but I love you, and I always will,” said Chrysalis.

Cyndra was moving before she could stop herself. Right after Chrysalis had finished her last sentence, Cyndra had buried herself into her mother’s warm embrace, an embrace that she had not felt in several long, lonely, years. An embrace that she had come so close to losing.

“I love you too, Mom. I love you so much!” sobbed Cyndra, tears pouring from her eyes. Tears of relief, of joy, of love.

“I love you too, Cyndra,” sobbed Chrysalis, nuzzling the daughter she had nearly lost.

Author's Note

You know what the theme for this chapter was? Doors.

Anyhow, thank you for waiting for so long until these updates. Luckily I can officially announce we are into the second last arc of Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen. What the next two arcs will be? If I actually said that that'll be major spoiling.

One more thing to add. I'm going to try... hint, try to answer some of the comments this chapter as I always do, but there are a LOT of guesses in these few chapters. Thus I won't say anything or comment on anything that includes guesses into the future. Clarification is fine, reactions are fine, contemplative musings and reviews I definitely will try to respond. It's just that there are SOOO MANY COMMENTS that I'm frankly overwhelmed and will be selective.

Also, a shout out to one of my pre-readers stories:
Aurora Borealis's Gilded Lily

“That’s not true, sis! Ah met a pony who never got her Cutie Mark! What if Ah’m like her? What if mine never comes?”
The one thing that keeps the Cutie Mark Crusaders going through failure after failure is the promise that someday, they will succeed. Someday they will find their passions in life. It’s as clear as day to everypony around, but to a young colt or filly who can’t quite see that milestone coming around the bend, nothing is certain. And when the Crusaders discover something that casts doubt on all those promises, what can keep them going?
Only someone who knows what it's like to not know yourself.

Chapter 22: A Convenant Takes Shape

“If you want to make peace with your enemy, you have to work with your enemy. Then he becomes your partner.”
-Nelson Mandela

In the warm candlelight, Alternia smiled as she scanned the day’s notes with half-shut eyes. Three days after Cyndra had reconciled with Chrysalis, Alternia and the queen had finally managed to hammer out more of the treaty’s details. Specifically, they had covered several clauses that would not only mandate aid to be given to ponies dealing with the trauma of changeling revelations, it would also allow changelings who had suffered under the hooves of ponies to be given psychological help and counselling. What’s more, the program would spearhead activities and events helping ponies to get used to the changeling presence and helping changelings to integrate among ponies.

As far as Alternia was concerned, it was a stunning achievement. Ponies and changelings were staying up to celebrate the rest of the day away. Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor and Blueblood were playing some sort of roleplaying game that Alternia had never quite picked up upon. Was it called Oubliettes and Ogres? Alternia shrugged, all she knew was that the last time she had checked on Luna’s chambers, Blueblood had apparently rolled a “one” for initiative, which had led to a concerted groan from the “party.”

Meanwhile, her sister had gone for a walk with Cyndra and Lamia. Alternia still felt a bit guilty, knowing she had played a part in causing the rift in the first place, and Chrysalis wasn’t letting “Celestia” forget it either. While she had become more diplomatic during the meetings, Chrysalis still scowled at the Equestrians. Nevertheless, Alternia was glad that her niece was reconciled to her mother.

Sighing, Alternia stretched up her hooves, and proceeded to scratch a spot on her head, right behind her horn. It would be where her antenna would be if she was fully ascended changeling queen. Alternia rubbed that point on her carapace. But the itch wouldn’t go away. Trying a different approach, Alternia reluctantly pulled her hoof back and shut her eyes.

For a while, Alternia sat motionless in her seat. The only sign of movement was the rising and falling of her chest, and her furrowing brow.

That frown suddenly vanished, and at the same time, Alternia’s eyes shot open. A burst of magic flung the doors open, and Alternia charged towards the southern wall of Camp Draco. The wall where Chrysalis said she was going to take her daughters to.

Chrysalis smiled as the cold afternoon air chilled her carapace. It was a pleasant experience that eased all the worries and stress she had accumulated over the course of the day.

Then again, most of them weren’t that significant. Or perhaps her happiness at having her two daughters standing beside her was making her lackadaisical? Chrysalis didn’t care at the moment, and neither did Cyndra or Lamia. The family just walked silently next to each other, enjoying the night and each other’s company

“Wow. I never realized you could see so far from here,” Cyndra said, gazing over the battlements. Lamia joined her.

“Indeed,” Chrysalis remarked. The small family and their guards watched the golden glow of the setting sun play on the desert sands in silence. The view was only marred by a small group of flies that buzzed around the battlements.

“Cyndra,” Chrysalis asked, “can I ask you a question?” At her daughter’s nod, Chrysalis turned her gaze back toward the desert.

“I wanted to ask you if Lamia has told you about your other aunties and your grandmother.”

Chrysalis allowed herself to smirk slightly as Cyndra shook her head, her eyes wide with surprise.

“I told Lamia and the princesses about my family one night during dinner. You should know about your family history as well.”

“I’m sorry, Queen Chrysalis, but I’m going to have to interrupt you.”

Chrysalis spun around to see Celestia striding towards her, followed by several pony guards. Celestia’s features were serene, but Chrysalis sensed that she was worried.

“One of the base’s new proximity wards was triggered. Did you order any changelings to come to the base?”

A frown etched itself on Chrysalis’s features and she shook her head, dislodging a fly that had landed on her ear. “No. Are you sure it isn’t one of your pony contingents?”

“No. The Equestrian Foreign Legion arrived yesterday, as did the last supply caravan. There should be nothing coming to the base, especially at this time of night.”

Chrysalis snarled at Celestia, whose features remained impassive as ever. “Unless somepony wanted to attack the base.”

“Queen Chrysalis, Equestria First would have to be incredibly stupid to attack the base proper, especially after their first attempt failed. I was thinking more along the lines of somechangeling.”

For a moment, Chrysalis’s eyes widened. “What?”

“Did you consult any other changeling hives before you attacked Canterlot?”

Chrysalis bit back a snort. “No. Why would I need to?”

Suddenly the air grew hot as several columns of green fire flared into life on the battlements. For a moment, everybody stared at them, before springing into motion. Chrysalis stepped closer to her daughters, her horn glowing. Celestia stepped in beside her, magically summoning a halberd in a burst of light. Ponies and changeling guards quickly flanked their rulers.

All the while, Chrysalis wondered where in Tartarus the changelings came from, until she noticed the one thing absent from the whole scene.

The flies! Gritting her teeth, Chrysalis got ready to fire at the attackers once they completed their transformation.

The fire faded away, revealing ten changelings. One of them was tall and slender, slightly below Chrysalis’s own height. Chrysalis frowned as she saw her appear, and then she gasped. While it had been years since she had saw this queen, Chrysalis immediately recognized her.

“Simulacris? Is that you?”

In contrast to Chrysalis’s wide-eyed reverence, Simulacris’s lips were drawn back, and her fangs gleamed in the darkness.

“Yes, sister—” Simulacris gasped as Chrysalis seized her in an embrace so tight, her carapace joints were heard creaking. Simulacris struggled and squirmed, but Chrysalis’s grip was iron.

That is, until the younger queen squeaked, “I need to speak to Princess Celestia.”

Chrysalis froze, her eyes wide as she wondered if her sister was joking. Using that moment, Simulacris freed herself from Chrysalis’s numb grasp, strode past Cyndra, Lamia, and the astounded chevaliers, making her way to Celestia. As she neared Celestia though, there was a flash as Chrysalis teleported in front of her sister.

“Simulacris, stop. What’s going on?”

Her eyes moist with tears, Simulacris glared at Chrysalis. “What’s going on? Chrysalis, my hive’s about to be attacked by two hundred pony extremists!”

Chrysalis spluttered. “What!—”

Simulacris cut her sister off with a hiss. “Thanks to your invasion of Canterlot you revealed our entire species to the world! Did you even think about the consequences, Chrysalis? Now get out of my way!”

The horror that engulfed Chrysalis nearly robbed her of speech. Concern overrode her shock though, and she managed to get her locked jaw to move. Her ears shooting up and pointing forward, Chrysalis met her sister’s hysterical eyes.

To her surprise, Chrysalis felt as much terror and sympathy coming from Celestia as she herself felt. She gave the princess a surreptitious glance; she hadn’t expected that strong of a reaction from a non-changeling.

“How did they find your hive? The last time we met, you told me your hive was hidden very well!”

“They’ve been combing the desert for weeks! Ever since your attack on Canterlot, no changeling has been safe!”

Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed. “My hive is getting by-“

Simulacris snorted in derision. “Of course yours would. Given the army you put together to attack Canterlot with, I doubt anything could truly jeopardize the safety of your hive. But thanks to you enraging every pony in Equestria, my hive can’t get the love we need. We’ve been starving, unable to do anything as the ponies closed in!”

Chrysalis calm façade broke and she gawked at the gaunt features of her younger sister. Her hair was uncombed and unhealthily thin. The holes in her legs looked so wide that the leg itself seemed about to break at any moment. A glance sideways at the changelings accompanying Simulacris only confirmed her initial observation. These changelings hadn’t fed properly in weeks.

All the time she had been planning for her invasion, Chrysalis had never truly considered the effect it would have on other changeling hives in Equestria. The realization that she had driven her sister to this state nearly knocked Chrysalis to the ground.

Her head lowered, Chrysalis looked up to her sister, a pleading note in her voice. “I’ll have a company of warriors sent to your hive. Just tell me where it is.”

Simulacris’s glare softened. “Thank you sister, but it is Equestria’s aid I seek. I know you want to help, and while I said nothing can jeopardize your hive, I can’t expect you to protect mine as well. If I concede my hive, at least it will be protected under official terms and by the Equestrian Army.”

Chrysalis’s eyes widened. “You would trust the ponies over your own sister? The Princesses can’t even control their own subjects. I was nearly killed less than a week ago!” She didn’t care that Celestia was standing behind her. She was not going to let her sister’s hive be annexed!

“And whose fault was that? You provoked their subjects and attacked their capitol. But since the Princesses are keeping you alive, of all changelings, they must be trustworthy!” retorted Simulacris.

Snarling, Chrysalis pointed her hoof at Lamia. “Trustworthy? The ponies were responsible for crippling my daughter and heir when she first tried to negotiate with them! They practically declared war on us right then and there!”

Simulacris frowned, but when her eyes wandered along the direction of her sister’s hoof, they expanded to the size of plates. Chrysalis smirked slightly at this, but to her bewilderment, Simulacris returned her look with a dagger-filled glare.

“You revealed the existence of every changeling in the world for a personal vendetta?” Simulacris roared, deafening Chrysalis.

Confounded, Chrysalis shook her head as she tried to process why in the world her sister was so furious at her. Was her anger not justified? Why couldn’t she deal some form of retribution for her daughter?

“I know you wanted revenge, but just because your daughter was hurt by the ponies does not mean you hold the right to doom every changeling in Equestria! My hive and every other changeling hive in the world are paying for your actions! Now get out of my way!”

Simulacris flared her tattered wings and hissed at her sister. When Chrysalis flinched and reflexively stepped backward, Simulacris took this opportunity to shove past her sister. In just three steps, the younger queen was standing before Celestia.

Though she did not know what to do and doubted she could change anything, Chrysalis fixed Celestia with a death-stare. However, the alicorn’s neutral expression showed no sign that she had even seen her.

After a brief moment of what seemed like silent preparation, Simulacris sighed and prostrated herself in front of Celestia, her muzzle touching the floor, and neck extended in the traditional changeling gesture of total surrender. Chrysalis was so shocked at her sister’s complete submission, she barely saw Celestia’s own eyes widen.

“Princess Celestia, I, Simulacris of the Shade Stalkers, concede my hive and my territory to Equestria on the condition that you protect my subjects from all forms of hostile aggression. Will you accept these terms?”

I do not know how I managed to retain any control over my emotions or faculties, for despite the years that had passed, I could still recognize Simulacris’s features. I still could see the adolescent changeling queen she had been. But what used to be a proud, albeit reserved and sometimes cold changeling queen was no more. Instead, all I could see was my exhausted and battered sister, grovelling in front of me.

Not for the first time, I called upon the Great Hive Mothers to curse this mask I had to wear. If I didn’t have to wear it, I would have seized my sister in an embrace. As it was, I steeled myself and spoke, hoping my voice wasn’t quavering.

“I do not accept your terms.”

“What? Why?”

I winced at my younger sister’s shriek of desperation. Chrysalis stared at me disbelievingly, and while I could feel her happiness that I had refused, I also sensed her worry for the safety of Simulacris’s hive.

“Your hive lies in Equestrian territory, correct?”

Simualcris blinked as she realized what I was thinking. “Yes!”

“Then you do not need to surrender to me as I already have the right to send troops to that area to enforce the peace. Of course, this would mean you would have to tell me the location of your hive.”

Simulacris nodded in resignation. “Your ponies have already found my hive, your Highness, and if I must sacrifice my pride to save it, then so be it.” She looked me in the eye. “My hive is located in the hills just south of Baltimare.”

I knew that place. I had on one occasion, wondered if that area would be a good location for a changeling hive. I suppose I had my answer now.

I turned to Shining Armor. “Captain, what assets do we have in the area?”

“Two companies of Royal Guard.”

I blinked. How did Shining manage to get two companies there so quickly?

My captain coughed. “The Royal Guard has been on high alert since the last incident. So when a REINS informed me last night that their local monitoring unit received word about a possible rogue militia unit that plans to deviate from its planned training schedule. I immediately radioed Baltimare HQ to muster two companies, and had them directed to the area in order to intercept them.”

I nodded, inwardly applauding The Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service’s work.

“Understood.” I was about to say more, but instead frowned and glanced at Simulacris. “Queen Simulacris, just how did you find out about the upcoming attack?”

Simulacris raised an eyebrow. “We’ve been monitoring your newspapers. Once we were aware of the pony extremists, our infiltrators began to scour the cities for these extremists, and we increased our perimeter patrols. Two nights ago, they tracked a small group of armed ponies searching the area around our hive. The patrol cast disguises and tried to divert them away, but the ponies didn’t fall for the bait, and attacked us. My changelings were revealed, and the ponies escaped. We were discussing possible responses last night, when one of our changeling infiltrators overheard a bar conversation between a local militia commander and an Equestria First member he had been tailing. He found out about their plans and immediately flew back to my hive.” Simulacris gritted her teeth. “If his information is right, then they should be only a few hours away.”

I grimaced and started to make my way off the wall. “Then we have no time to lose. Queen Simulacris, I am aware that changelings have excellent portal creation abilities. Can you open a portal to the area where our Royal Guard units are located so we can rendezvous with them?”

Simulacris snorted. “And how do you expect me to do that on an empty stomach, Celestia?”

“I have a spell that allows a changeling to feed off the latent love energy that is focused on me.” I stepped towards Simulacris, who cringed slightly. I stopped immediately and smiled.

“It’s perfectly safe, your Majesty. Just touch your horn with mine.” Simulacris nodded tentatively, and relaxed. Slowly, I rested my horn on one of the crooks of hers, and closed my eyes.

Of course, there was no such spell, and I was lying through my teeth. What I really did was funnel my love energy through my horn, where my crown’s illusion spells would disguise it with “Celestia’s” magic signature. It would look like I cast a spell, but in reality, I was just sharing my love energy for Simulacris to feed upon.

The moment my magic met her horn, Simulacris’s eyes widened. Her own horn lit itself and she began to draw in my energy as fast as possible. Luckily, I had stored my love throughout the years, so even when Simulacris began to hungrily gorge herself on my energy, I wasn’t too bothered.

I thought I would have to ask Simulacris to stop, but after several minutes, she pulled away from my horn, her eyes shining much brighter and her figure looking less haggard than before.

“Feeling better?” I asked.

Simulacris nodded, taking deep breaths as she examined herself. “Yes. Much better.”

I nodded back. “Can you make the portal then?”

Simulacris’s lit her horn, looking eager to begin. “With some preparation, easily.”

“Good.” I spun around to face Shining. “Captain Armor, inform the base commander that we’re going, and then get your arms. I need to take my armor out.”

I turned back and headed for the door, but as I walked past Chrysalis and her daughters, something caught my attention. I sensed anguish, confusion and guilt radiating off my sister’s form. It made me stop in mid-step. I need not list the transgressions Chrysalis had committed against me and Equestria. However, I didn’t want Simulacris to lose another family member. She had already lost Mother, though she probably didn’t know it, and I was as good as lost. I could not let her or any changeling know about my existence, or about what I had done through the last 1000 years. It’d upset everything I had ever worked for, not to mention the peace process itself.

“Queen Chrysalis, we could use all the help we can get in this upcoming battle. If you are worried about love, I can allow you to feed as well.”

I saw Chrysalis’s lips part slightly out of surprise, but she quickly closed them.

“Of course.”

To the south of Baltimare lay a series of low, rolling hills covered in scrub. Lying between the edge of the desert and the city, lit only by the last rays of the sun, this desolate place was silent.

At least, it was normally. Tonight, the clank and jingle of two hundred Royal Guardsponies marching in column echoed through the hills. Suddenly, a flaming green-gold portal opened on top of one of the hills with a fiery whoosh a short distance from the front of the column head. Yelling loudly, the captain at the head of the column ordered his companies to halt.

Before anypony could speak, Princess Celestia emerged from the portal, dressed not in her usual regalia, but in a plate and chain mail set of gold-washed armor. What’s more, balanced on her shoulder was a halberd.

The soldiers gawked, nearly missing the emergence of Simulacris, Chrysalis, and Shining Armor.

“Captain Armor?” Celestia turned to her captain, wearing burnished steel armor and hefting a war hammer, who had already taken his place in front of the two columns, his horn glowing as he cast a sound amplification spell.

“Royal Guard! Atten-hut!” With a stomp, two hundred ponies stood to attention. Smiling in satisfaction, Shining Armor coughed into his hoof.

“First of all, I am actually Captain Armor, and this is indeed Princess Celestia, Queen Chrysalis and another changeling queen standing beside me. As to why...” Shining Armor began to pace in front of the column. “At oh-eight-hundred hours, REINS reported to us that a militia unit has gone ‘rogue.’ A few minutes ago at seventeen-hundred hours, Queen Simulacris, ruler of a small changeling hive south of Baltimare, informed us that this “rogue” unit is aligned with the terrorist organisation Equestria First, whose local forces have supplemented the unit to the strength of two hundred ponies, and that they are on their way to attack her hive. Our mission is simple. Intercept the insurgents, and stop them from reaching the hive. The chevaliers of Queen Simulacris’s hive will be assisting us in this operation.”

Shining paused and stopped pacing, looking at the ponies in the column with narrowed eyes. “Now I know some of you aren’t comfortable working with changelings. I certainly am not comfortable cooperating with Queen Chrysalis. If you object to these conditions, then you can leave. I won’t stop you.”

Chrysalis and Simulacris blinked and frowned at that, but despite hearing some uncomfortable shuffles, none of the troops moved, and Shining continued on his speech.

“But I ask each and every one of you: what was the oath we took as Royal Guards? To serve and protect innocent ponies, or to serve and protect all innocents?” Seeing the nodding heads in the column, Shining grinned. “I’m sure you all know the answer to that question. Well here’s the sitrep. Queen Simulacris’s hive had nothing to do with the attack on Canterlot. Her hive, her home, filled with innocents, and as another guardspony like you, I will not stand and let innocents be endangered again! Now are you with me?”

“YES!” Even with their ears pinned against their heads, the queens and Celestia winced as the full weight of the Royal Guard’s cry hit them. Shining Armor however, seemed completely unaffected, and was even grinning.

“Then saaaa-lute!” There was another stomp and click of heels before Shining Armor turned to Princess Celestia and snapped to attention. “Forces have been briefed, your Highness.”

“Excellent, Captain Armor.” Celestia turned to Simulacris. “Are we near your hive?

Simulacris took a moment to examine the area. “Yes, my hive and my soldiers should lie over this hill.”

“In that case, Royal Guard!” Celestia faced her ponies, brought up her halberd high, and swung it at the direction of the hill. “Move out!”

The two hundred Equestria First ponies were armed with an assortment of weaponry of different qualities, as well as armor of various types. While most of them wore old Guard armor requisitioned for militia use, none of them expected much resistance as they advanced toward the hive. However, as they advanced on the winding path between the low hills, they suddenly found their way barred by one hundred and twenty changelings in two long ranks.

That wasn’t such a problem, but the ponies started at the sight of Chrysalis standing beside an unknown queen, and they were horrified to find an armed and armored Celestia standing beside her.

“Ponies of Equestria First, I am Princess Celestia, and I ask you to stand down and disperse,” said Celestia in a serene, but firm tone.

“Trickery! It’s just a changeling taking the form of our Princess!” yelled several of the Equestria First ponies.

Celestia stiffened, but her eyes narrowed, and she pointed her halberd at the ponies. “I assure you, this is no trick. Now, lay down your arms, and I will show you leniency!”

Her words caused many of the Equestria First ponies to shiver involuntarily. Yet, the ponies did not break. Instead their cries got louder and more inane.

“Never!”

Sighing, Celestia averted her gaze for a moment, before she scowled at the ponies. “Then I have no choice. Royal Guard!”

The sound of a rapid-fire drum roll alongside a triumphantly blaring trumpet echoed throughout the valley. It made the ponies of Equestria First spin around, nickering in fear, looking for the source of the noise.

It was then that they spotted them. Charging over the hill, maintaining a perfect flying wedge formation, were a hundred and forty lance-armed earth and unicorn ponies of the Royal Guard. Their armor burning a copper-red ichor in the rays of the setting sun, they were led by a steel-clad stallion touting a warhammer. At the same time, sixty pegasi descended down on the valley from the sky, with all manner of swords and axes.

The sight of the Royal Guard on their flank and over their heads so distracted the militia ponies that they barely noticed the changelings lunging at them from the front until they were in their ranks. They were shortly followed by Simulacris, Chrysalis, and Celestia herself.

Chrysalis plunged herself into the thick of the fighting, her spear like a deadly snake, killing with every strike. She took the odd hit in her charge, but she managed to divert the blows so that they merely scratched her carapace. As Chrysalis continued to fight though, she began noticing that some of the Equestria First ponies were attempting to run, but most of them were quickly forced back to the group by the Royal Guard’s pegasi. Inwardly laughing at the irony of working together with the ponies she had attacked barely over a month ago, Chrysalis punched her spear through the chain mail of a pegasus. While her eyes searched for another target in the chaotic melee of ponies and changelings, Chrysalis saw that Shining Armor’s Royal Guardsponies were breaking through the rear of the Equestria First, their encirclement also sealing the enemy’s escape route. She noticed Shining Armor himself, his features barely even creasing, block a unicorn’s magical attack with his signature shield spell, before returning the favor by slamming his warhammer onto his attacker’s back, which crunched.

Somehow I’m glad I hypnotized him first. Thought Chrysalis, wincing as a pony managed to nick her wing. Chrysalis returned the favor by impaling the fighter and then tossing her to the side. There were a surprising amount of female ponies within the Equestria First contingent, though Chrysalis observed that stallions were clearly in the majority.

Sensing a flash of fear, Chrysalis glanced over her shoulder and found Simulacris being engaged by two earth ponies. While she seemed tired, Simulacris used her dual short-swords to keep her opponents at bay, cutting and thrusting with one sword while blocking with the other. In spite of her speed and skill, she was losing, and Chrysalis’s eyes widened as a pony managed a glancing axe blow on Simulacris’s side, drawing blood.

Her eyes filling with the red of anger, Chrysalis jumped into the air and propelled herself over the clashing ponies and changelings. She came down on one of her sister’s opponents, driving her spear into his back. The other pony tried to run, but Simulacris disarmed and skewered him.

“Do try to keep some of them alive, Queen Simulacris, Queen Chrysalis. I really want to interrogate some of them,” said Celestia, her slightly pained voice somehow clear over the din. Chrysalis spun around and stared at Celestia, her armor sporting several rather large dents, and her halberd dripping red, but that was not what caught Chrysalis’s attention.

“Look out!” she roared.

Celestia managed to spin around and bring her halberd up just in time to block a bolt of dark red fire, which upon contact, incinerated her weapon. Her horn glowing, Chrysalis flung her spear at the unicorn, impaling the screaming pony through the leg and pinning him to the ground.

Frowning, Simulacris decapitated another pony with both her swords, and backed up to cover her sister’s rear. “Why did you let him live? I know you’re a better shot than that.”

Seizing the spare short sword that hung from her side, Chrysalis blocked a strike from a pegasi. “That’s the spell that nearly killed my daughter. You’ll want him to be interrogated, Celestia.”

Celestia nodded, joining Simulacris and Chrysalis to form a rough triangle. Her features serene as ever, as she used her backup arming sword to sever a pegasus’s wing. “Thanks.” Celestia paused, looking Chrysalis in the eye. “And thank you for saving me.”

Chrysalis blocked another pony’s increasingly frustrated sword stabs. “I will not let you forget it.” Slamming the butt of her weapon into her opponent’s head, Chrysalis watched the pegasus drop, before she looked around for more targets.

There were none to be had, though. The field was littered with dead. The surviving members of Equestria First were laying their weapons down and being herded by the Royal Guards and changelings. Looking around, the queens and Celestia saw no other oppoonents and finally sheathed their weapons. They had won, though Chrysalis was surprised to notice that night had fallen. She supposed Princess Luna must have lowered the sun in Celestia’s stead.

Silently, Chrysalis, Simulacris, and Celestia walked through the once pristine field. Most of the dead were ponies wearing the old, re-used, or homemade armor of the Equestria First militia. There didn’t seem to be any changelings, or ponies dressed in Guard armor. None of the royals released their breaths, though.

They soon found Shining Armor, his helmet off, blood trickling from under his sweat-slicked blue mane, in discussion with a changeling chevalier. Both managed a tired salute when their leaders approached.

“Captain Armor, what are the casualties?” asked Celestia.

Shining Armor glanced at the changeling. “Chevalier Swift Shadow and I both cast spells to account for them, and got reports from everypony and changeling still upright. Sixty Royal Guard wounded, sixteen in critical, but stable condition, and five dead. Twenty-nine changelings wounded, fifteen in critical condition, with three dead. As for Equestria First…” Shining swallowed hard. “Over a hundred and twenty dead, and the rest of the survivors are all wounded. We fought to maim and wound instead of outright kill, your Highness, but they didn’t let us hold back for long. The rest, once they saw they how outnumbered they were, surrendered after some resistance.”

Celestia sighed, briefly closing her eyes. “Good work, Captain Armor. Your Royal Guards have performed admirably, considering these difficult circumstances.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Shining Armor turned to Simulacris. “Your Majesty, please forgive me for being so bold, but I doubt my Guard is going to have enough energy to set up camp for the night by the time we’re done here. Do you know of any natural features here that will at least offer my ponies some shelter for the night?”

Simulacris only smiled and stepped forward, placing her hoof on Shining Armor’s shoulder. “Captain Armor, your ponies saved my hive. You are heroes, and you will have a hero’s lodging for the night, and I will ask Swift Shadow to organize a proper burial for your comrades.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty, but it is too dangerous. We have too many prisoners, and the location of your hive will be discovered,” said Shining Armor.

Shaking her head, Simulacris briefly glanced at the ground. “My hive has already been discovered, Captain Armor. A few more ponies knowing about it makes no difference.” She managed a half-chuckle. “Besides, I have more than just a hundred and twenty changelings. I’m pretty sure my hive’s workers and reserve soldiers can help your ponies guard these prisoners.”

A grin breaking on his tired features, Shining Armor saluted and trotted back to his recovering troops. Swift Shadow also saluted and returned to his changelings.

As Celestia and Simulacris turned away, they found themselves faced with a downcast Chrysalis. Simulacris blinked in surprise, while Celestia’s features relaxed into an expressionless mask.

“Princess Celestia, Queen Simulacris, I must apologize. The consequences of my mistake cost you the changelings and ponies you lost today.”

Chrysalis turned to Celestia. “If it weren’t for Your Highnesses intervention… I fear my sister’s hive would have been destroyed.” Sighing, the queen bowed her head. “I’m sorry.”

From Simulacris’s point of view, Celestia seemed to stare at Chrysalis like she had grown another head. Then she quickly realized she was doing the same thing.

“Chrysalis… it’s alright, but you owe me one,” stammered Simulacris.

Celestia managed a tired smile. “Apology accepted.” The princess then gazed back on the ponies and changelings working together to bury and mark their dead. “Besides, look.”

Chrysalis frowned and followed Celestia’s gaze, before blinking in surprise and awe. Simulacris did the same, but all she did was raise an eyebrow. “Look at what?”

“Ponies and changelings,” said Chrysalis, a dawning look of realization coursing across her features.

Celestia nodded, her smile spreading into a grin. “This night was one of blood, tears, and sorrow. Yet, it has become the first time in known history that ponies and changelings willingly fought together, side-by-side.”

A few days later...

Celestia’s bright sun shone through the windows of the Camp Draco dining hall, flashing on silverware and porcelain and illuminating motes of dust in the air. The two queens and Cyndra, as well as Luna, Blueblood and Cadance were seated around the long dining table, eating a late breakfast. Conversation was light-hearted and much of the focus was on the food itself. While savoring the delicious sweetness of the pancakes and syrup, Cyndra took a moment to listen and watch the antics of the breakfast table’s occupants.

“Royal Guard Saves a Changeling Hive? Changelings and Ponies Together? Can’t your ponies think of some more inventive news headlines, Your Highness?” asked Chrysalis, throwing down a copy of the Everfree Press.

“If Belladonna were here, she’d barely get through a single page,” sighed Simulacris.

“Have you heard from Belladonna, by the way?” asked Chrysalis.

A forlorn expression came over Simulacris’s features. “Last I heard of her was nine-hundred years ago during the… “Viking” Age, as the ponies call it. She was heading from Zebrica, and making her way deep into the Gryphonian mountains, and I never heard a single word of her after that.”

Cyndra winced, while Chrysalis tried to smile. “Belladonna’s a resourceful changeling.” Her voice trailing off, Chrysalis swallowed and kept her eyes level. “I’m sure she’s still alive.”

The table fell silent, and the occupants’ attention focused on the food and away from the awkward atmosphere. That was, until Chrysalis turned to Luna.

“So… Princess Luna, what do you think of the newspapers?”

With a small sigh, Luna finished the last dregs of her coffee and set her mug back onto the ground. “I am not very experienced in judging newspaper headlines, Queen Chrysalis, but I must agree with you. They are boring.”

“I don’t know, Auntie Luna,” said Cadance, not looking up from the day’s edition of the Foal Free Press. “I kind of like Equestria First on Trial. It’s short, simple, and gets the point across.” Shining Armor sat beside her, sporting a bandaged forehead and munching on a croissant.

Luna groaned. “I don’t know how many hours my sister and I spent yesterday meeting with the Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service to get those arrest warrants finalized.”

“And we both thank you for that, your Highness. We might not have them all, but the majority of their organization has been crippled. Only the last of their leaders remain, and for now, I can rest a bit,” said Simulacris, refilling Luna’s cup. Chrysalis grimaced, but nodded slowly, before frowning.

“By the way, why did your sister leave with my eldest daughter, Princess Luna? She said she was going to help her with her scars, but I don’t see what she could do. I tried everything.”

Luna took a large sip from her coffee mug, before setting it back down on the table. “We’ve finally managed to figure out the spell they used to wound her. It’s an amplified version of an experimental spell the agricultural department was developing to burn magically destructive plant species like Poison Joke, Death’s Snare, and Tribblewort. Amplified, it can resist attempts to put it out with water and can inflict severe organic and magical damage far too easily, which is why Equestria discontinued its development. A scientist in the Agricultural Development Department who belonged to Equestria First recovered the spell for use by his organization. He has since been arrested.”

“And Princess Celestia has a solution for my sister’s injury?” asked Cyndra.

Nodding at Cyndra, Luna turned back to Chrysalis. “It’s not a complete solution, but Celestia believes that some of Equestria’s more advanced surgical techniques and mechanical technologies can allow for an advanced prosthetic that would at least allow her to walk properly.”

Chrysalis nodded, looking rather relieved, before eyeing her younger daughter.

“I didn’t realize you had such a liking for pancakes, Cyndra.”

“I heard of them while living in Equestria, but only tried them recently.” Cyndra took another bite. “Tof bamd gey wart as goof as te wons Celescia put er leve into.”

The queens suddenly froze in their place, utensils or newspapers held in midair.

“I’m sorry, Cyndra, but what did you say?” asked Simulacris.

Cyndra swallowed her food down, glancing between her mother and her aunt. “That the pancakes weren’t as good as the ones Celestia put her love into.” Cyndra cringed as Chrysalis’s and Simulacris’s brow furrowed. “Is there something wrong?”

“That shouldn’t be possible,” whispered Chrysalis.

“Your Majesties, is there something that concerns you about my sister?” asked Luna in a low voice. Cyndra blinked. Was it just her, or were the ponies exchanging glances with each other?

“Forgive us, your Highness. The thing is, it shouldn’t be possible for somebody other than a changeling to use love energy like that,” said Simulacris, her hoof tapping the table.

Cadance spoke up. “I’m not sure what you are mean, Queen Simulacris. Shining Armor and I infused love into our shield spell, and Aunt Celestia transferred her latent love energy to you. Why are you so surprised Celestia can put love into inanimate objects?

“Because it isn’t biologically possible. Only changeling queens can put love into inanimate objects,” said Chrysalis, her brow knitting itself together.

The door slamming open forestalled Chrysalis’s coming explanation. Luna stood up to rebuke the intruder, but stopped as Celestia strode in, holding a letter in her magic, Lamia hopping in.

“What is it?” asked Chrysalis.

Celestia took a deep breath, and as soon as she had finished, the entire table scrambled to finish their breakfast.

“Another queen has been discovered.”

Author's Note

This is

The chapter that answers the question of Shining Armor being a pushover.

As my pre-reader Zervziel says.

It also appears to be a rather controversial one. I've posted base explanations of my decisions. Feel free to dislike them, but I would much rather prefer insightful discussion as that's way more informative.

Chapter 23: Twilight Time #2, Entomology

“How ridiculous and how strange to be surprised at anything which happens in life.”

― Marcus Aurelius, Meditations

About a day ago…

Squishing forest underbrush with her hooves, Twilight strolled to Zecora’s hut at a sedate pace. As she walked, her ears flicked left and right, taking in all the forest sounds.

Twilight knew that the Everfree Forest was not quite as dangerous as some of the local town legends made it out to be. Fluttershy’s cottage was located at its edge as was the Apple family’s orchard, and the forest hadn’t harmed either of them in any significant way. Sure, there were monsters in the forest—Twilight winced ruefully as she remembered the time she had been petrified by a cockatrice—but as of late, it had been rather quiet.

Still, a little caution never hurt anypony, and Twilight could never shake the feeling that something was watching her.

“Zecora? It’s Twilight. Are you free?” asked Twilight as she finally glimpsed the zebra’s hut.

Zecora’s melodious voice floated through the windows, but it seemed slightly more strained than usual. “Yes. But a bad brew has created a mess.”

Twilight, stopping just outside of the hut’s door, blinked. “Do you need any help?”

“I thank you, Twilight, but I must say nay. I need your assistance I will give you a bray,” said Zecora. A moment passed where Twilight heard some shifting furniture. The door then finally opened to reveal Zecora wearing a tired smile, a few hairs out of place from her mane.

“Hello good friend, did you visit me because you have an ailment to mend?” asked Zecora, showing Twilight in with a hoof.

“Well no, I just have some questions.” Twilight noticed that the furniture inside the hut was slightly rearranged, but she managed to find a chair to sit down on. There was a cauldron on the fire, which was tinted green for some reason, and green smoke wafted from the vessel’s contents.

“Have you been keeping an eye on Equestria’s ongoing relations with the changelings?” asked Twilight.

Zecora nodded. “I also know of the Equestria First’s attack, and how the Royal Guard struck back.”

Twilight wondered for a moment on how Zecora could know all of this when she lived in the Everfree, but then she remembered that Applebloom had visited Zecora yesterday and delivered a copy of the paper to her.

“Well I want to write a book about changelings, to dispel some of the myths and superstitions concerning them. I mean, one of them said that changelings could transform into water, and appear in any water source.”

Twilight frowned as Zecora chuckled. “That is not a myth, but case of mistaken identities. You are speaking of the the changelings’ mortal enemies, the kelpies.”

“Kelpies?” asked Twilight.

“Dangerous creatures of the sea’s embrace. But I am afraid I do not know much else about the changeling race,” said Zecora, waving her hoof in a dismissive gesture.

Twilight nodded, but something seemed off about Zecora’s reply. “I also read that the changelings interacted with zebras, in tales like Pundamilia and the Kivuli Usiku,” said Twilight.

Her features softening, Zecora nodded. “Every zebra knows that tale, inside-out and from head to tail. But this story, it is a very old legend. To pursue it too deeply is to dip into obsession.”

Sighing, Twilight slumped into her seat. “I think I’m starting to see that.” Pursing her lips, Twilight rose to her hooves, forcing herself to smile. “Thanks, Zecora. It was nice seeing you again. I’ll be here next week to pick up my usual blend of herbal tea.”

“Will you not stay? Your company I must still repay,” said Zecora.

Twilight paused for a moment in though. “Perhaps you can tell me the story of Pundamilia? I read it from a book on Zebrica, but I’d like to hear it from a real shamaness.”

Zecora smiled. “Very well, it will be done. Now sit back down while this tale is spun.” Zecora reached behind her for a small bowl of green powder that sparkled as she lifted it off its shelf. Taking a scoop, Zecora tossed it into the air and began to speak, the powder forming smoky images of bygone times.

With Zecora’s chanting voice, unique to the storytelling style of Zebrican shamans, Twilight found herself drawn into a story that seemed exactly like the one she read, yet completely different. The powder and the dark lighting of the hut only added to the atmosphere and the tale of Pundamilia and the Kivuli Usiku, making it more tangential, more real.

She was so immersed in the story that she barely realized that it was different from the version she had first read.

“...But all was not well, for after many years fell, Kivuli Usiku found the village full of victims of pillage. The Kivuli Usiku searched the corpses, hoping to hear any zebra’s voices. But it was not to be, and death was all she could see.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, tears filling up as Zecora’s tone grew low and melancholic.

“She found Pundamilia that day, and she had made the invading gryphon bandits pay. But her eyes were sightless, and the hoof that held the black dagger-gift lifeless.”

“In a storm of anger and flame, a harbinger the Kivuli Usiku became. To Gryphonia she brought her hurricane of rage, and that is the story’s last sorrowful page.” Zecora bowed her head in silence, and the smoke disappeared.

“I’ve never heard that ending,” said Twilight, with a sniff. She had found some alternate versions of the story in her studies, but nothing as tragic as this.

“A Zebrican tale changes every time it is spoken from ear to ear. But that is why they are such a pleasure to hear,” said Zecora.

Thanking Zecora for her tale, Twilight said her goodbyes, and left the hut quickly, saying she needed to get home to note down Zecora’s changes to the story.

While she was walking away from the cottage though, Twilight suddenly blinked, and she staggered. Desperately glancing around, she charged her horn and teleported to the library.

After she zapped back into existence, Twilight galloped up to a startled Spike and grabbed him with her hooves.

“Spike, do you know where our friends are?” demanded Twilight, her voice pitching up to a near-shriek.

“Applejack’s home, Rarity’s with Fluttershy at the spa, Rainbow’s taking Scootaloo out for a flying lesson, and Pinkie Pie’s minding Sugarcube Corner.” Spike managed to squirm out of Twilight’s grasp, rubbing her forehoof instead in a comforting manner. “What’s wrong Twilight?”

“Spike… I know you’ll think I’m crazy, and I don’t know if it’s true, but I think there might be a remote possibility that Zecora’s a changeling.”

“Okay Twilight, so why do you think Zecora is a changeling? She’s been pretty cool to be around since we found out she wasn’t a witch. How could she be a changeling?” asked Rainbow.

The six friends had gathered in record time and were now seated in a magically sound-proofed and warded library.

“What first tipped me off was when Zecora seemed to be avoiding my questions about changelings. She said she didn’t know anything about their race, but somehow was able to identify the difference between a kelpie and a changeling. I’ve never even heard of a kelpie. If they’re real, pony folklore must have confused them with changelings for hundreds of years. Yet she separated the two so quickly that it’s unlikely she knows nothing else about the changeling race.”

Twilight then took out the book on Zebrican legends she had been reading. “Zecora then told me of a Zebrican legend where a changeling queen and a Zebrican shamaness worked together to defeat a common enemy. Except her tale was very different from the version I’ve read. Now, most Zebrican tales weren’t transcribed. Their culture is primarily oral-based and there were many different versions of the same tale. This wouldn’t be a problem, but I cross-referenced several different versions of the tale she told me, and her version is the only one that ends in the changeling point of view, or even addresses what happens to the changeling queen after the events of the story.”

Trotting to her desk, Twilight picked up the tiny vial of green powder and held it in the light.

“But most of all, I’ve been thinking about the green powder Zecora seems rather fond of using in her potions and smoke illusions. Have you noticed anything about the shade of the powder?”

Her friends examined the vial, Pinkie somehow pulling out a looking glass to examine it even closer, but it was Rarity who spoke first.

“Oh my, it looks like the same color as a changeling’s green-colored magic.” Rarity raised an eyebrow. “But green magic isn’t a color that is unique to changelings, Twilight. Sweetie Belle has green colored magic as well.”

“Exactly, Rarity. I was wondering if this was perhaps a coincidence. Luckily, she was using a lot of her powder to tell me that story of hers. That meant I could collect the bits of Zecora’s powder that had gotten stuck in my mane. I then had Spike light a scroll on fire.” Twilight picked up two sheets of paper that listed a bunch of tabled values, and placed them on her desk. “The scroll-transmission spell Alternia placed on Spike’s dragon breath is cast with her changeling magic. Burnt scrolls leave residue of that magic. I compared the residue of Alternia’s magic to Zecora’s powder, and while I know this graph may be a bit too complicated for you to understand” —Rainbow Dash chuckled— “the matching values here, here, and here, suggest only one thing. That the magic powder Zecora is using matches the properties of Alternia’s changeling magic, which means Zecora is somehow capable of using changeling magic. Even if this doesn’t mean she’s a changeling, I want to know how she can do this.”

Applejack nodded, rubbing her chin with a hoof. “She might not be a changeling, Twilight, but what you’ve pointed out is mighty suspicious.”

“There's also the fact she's living in the Everfree forest.”

Every pony turned to stare at Fluttershy, who tried unsuccessfully to hide behind her tail.

“What do you mean, Fluttershy?” asked Rarity.

“I love animals, and I’ve lived a long time on the edge of the Everfree, but even I wouldn’t feel completely safe living in the middle of the forest. It's dangerous, not so much in the afternoon, but especially at night. But Zecora lives in there without any problems at all without any magic other than her potions. I know she has certain skills, but if she was a changeling...”

“Then she would have the capabilities to repel any dangerous animals! Good thinking, Fluttershy,” said Rarity.

“But what will we say to her? I mean she’s not going to just admit it,” said Rainbow, throwing her hooves up in exasperation.

“Oh that's easy, Rainbow. We go to her house, strap her in a chair and—”

“Uh, Pinkie, even if Zecora is a changeling, she’s been nothing but nice to us. Why do we need to strap her in a chair?” asked Twilight.

Pinkie looked at them with an arched eyebrow. “So we can feed her cookies and friendship until she cracks and fesses up. What else would you think I was suggesting?”

The other ponies and the dragon glanced at each other, and shrugged.

“Why don’t we just ask her a few questions about the discrepancies? That way we can subtly make it clear how it won’t really change how we see her as a zebra, or changeling. After all, she’s been a good friend to us and Ponyville and if she was really there to harm us, she could have done so a long time ago,” suggested Rarity.

Twilight frowned and nodded. “That’s not a bad idea, Rarity, but we’ll have to be careful. We’re definitely not calling the Royal Guard, but Spike should remain at the library and be ready to send a message to the Princess if we don’t return quickly enough.” Twilight, the rest of her friends nodding in agreement.

Applejack, putting her stetson back on her head, grinned. “Well, I think we’ve settled everything reasonably enough. It’s a bit late tonight, but tomorrow, we can go and speak to Zecora.”

Everyone woke up early in the morning, and had a very fast breakfast at Twilight’s. Then, as Spike waved them off, the ponies walked quickly into the Everfree Forest. They were eager for answers, and curious as to what lay ahead.

None of them expected this.

Upon entering the clearing to Zecora’s hut, they found the zebra outside. That in and of itself wasn’t unusual. But the fact that she was talking to a changeling kneeling at her hooves was.

It was like an shootout from those new-fangled Wild West films. The two parties stared at each other with wide, unblinking eyes, waiting, daring each other to make the first move.

“Hi,” squeaked Twilight.

Zecora motioned the changeling to rise before turning to Twilight. “Good afternoon, Twilight Sparkle.” Zecora winced. “I must say, I did not expect you to return so soon.”

“So you are a changeling?” asked Twilight.

Zecora nodded. “Indeed. You suspected?”

“Yes. The green powder, knowing the difference between a kelpie and a changeling, plus the fact that you live in the Everfree forest with impunity.” Twilight managed a smile. “We don’t think any less of you, though.” Though it was very weird for Twilight to hear Zecora not speaking in rhyme.

Zecora’s eyebrows shot up, before relaxing. “I am surprised. Even after the Royal Wedding, you still treat our kind civilly?”

“As you’ve heard, Equestria only desires peace with changelings. I admit, I had my reservations, but after hearing why Queen Chrysalis attacked us, I know that changelings are as deserving of friendship as ponies,” said Twilight in a firm tone.

Purple met grey as the unicorn and zebra locked gazes, watching each other’s expressions. As the silence dragged on, Twilight bit the inside of her lip.

Finally, Zecora spoke up. “In that case, would you accompany me to the peace conference at Camp Draco?”

Twilight blinked, and nodded eagerly, but then a frown creased her brow. “Yes, but shouldn’t you tell the Queen of your hive first?” Twilight suddenly blinked and her eyes widened as she remembered the changeling that had bowed to ‘Zecora.’ “Unless you…”

Zecora chuckled, her lips pulling back to reveal her brilliant white teeth. “I am the queen of my hive, Twilight. There is no changeling that I answer to.”

The revelation caught Twilight off guard, and she took a moment to gawk at Zecora along with the rest of her friends. A changeling queen! But why would a changeling queen impersonate a zebra shaman?

A sheepish smile pulled at Zecora’s lips as Twilight voiced the question. “To be honest, I was overseeing my hive’s efforts to observe you and your friends, Twilight Sparkle. It is not every day that six mares purify an alicorn from legend who plunged the world into eternal night.”

Twilight harumphed, but she could hardly fault “Zecora’s” curiosity.

“Fair enough, but what is your name and the name of your hive?” asked Twilight.

Oddly enough, Zecora paused. “That is something that will have to wait until I reach the conference. I’d rather not repeat myself. Besides, I’d really like to travel privately, though I’d appreciate it if you could send a message to Princess Celestia in advance.”

The excuse seemed flimsy, but in light of recent events, Twilight could understand why Zecora wanted to get to the conference with a minimum of fuss. Remnants of Equestria First were still active, after all.

“Alright, can you come to my library first? We can write the letter there.”

Camp Draco, the same morning, some time before contact with Zecora...

If I had to comment on the one thing my sister seemed to have taught her daughters the best, it would be posture. Lamia was standing on three legs, but in spite of her handicap, she managed to hold her head up high as I examined her scars. No easy feat for a changeling that was born on four legs.

As I gently stroked the scar on her cheek with my hoof, Lamia sighed. “Princess Celestia, I don’t think there is anything you can do. My mother went to our best healers and tried multiple spells. Nothing worked.”

I winced at the despondent tone of my niece’s voice. It made me more glad than ever that the majority of Equestria First was finally locked away in the dungeons where they belonged.

Pulling back from examining Lamia’s injured face, my eyes met hers. “I have a theory. I don’t think I can heal the tissue, it has been too long since the injury was inflicted. What I might be able to do is to give you a prosthetic to replace your leg.”

Lamia’s one eye widened. “Really? My mother searched Equestria for a viable prosthetic, but it doesn’t seem you have a big need for them, and so her options were limited.”

My heart shook at the pleading tone in her voice. “That is correct, but now that we are about to sign the treaty, Equestria’s full resources can be dedicated to make a custom prosthetic for you. It should be relatively easy as your stump can still move, and possesses the sensation of touch.” I sighed. “But the eye cannot be recovered. Even if we had the technology to replicate an optic replacement, the nerve is damaged.”

Once again, I had to resist the urge to hug Lamia as her face fell. “So a new eye isn’t an option?”

“At least not a working prosthetic. But there is this.” I levitated a glass case I had brought onto the nearby dressing table, as well a larger briefcase. Opening the glass case, I exposed its velvet lining and row upon row of—

“Glass eyes. I have several colors and sets for you to try out. You can have a matching green pair”—I lifted one of the eyes out of the cushioned interior —“or go for something more unique.” I levitated a purple eye, allowing Lamia to compare the two.

Lamia levitated both of the eyes in her magic and looked at herself in the small hoof-held mirror I brought with me. “Cool! I can add purple to my collection! Oh is that amaranth? I’ve never seen a glass eye of that color.”

I blinked. “You collect glass eyes?”

Lamia nodded. “After I was injured, my mother scoured Equestria for a number of replacement eyes. I didn’t like using them, but I like to collect them.”

I nodded slowly. Well, there were odder hobbies for a changeling to pursue. I suppose I should be glad that Lamia’s wasn’t too creepy.

“What is that, by the way?” asked Lamia, pointing to the briefcase on the table.

I grinned. I couldn’t resist. Stepping aside, I unclasped the briefcase. “This is just a temporary measure until the treaty is finalized, and until we can consider all the options available.”

“But what is it?” Lamia glared at me with her single eye. “It better not be some sort of mask. If I have to wear a hideous thing like that I’d rather show my scars for the world to see.”

That wasn’t surprising. Lamia could be as proud and stubborn as her mother if she wanted to.

“No, it’s not a mask. Just a small gift to help you walk.” I opened the case and took the object out.

Lamia stared in awe, her mouth agape. I had a similar reaction when I had received the piece. Shortly after my fencing lesson with Lamia, I had used my personal measurements for reference and calculated the measurements of Lamia’s legs from observation. I then had some of Equestria’s best mechanical engineers and clockmakers work on the prosthetic, using part of my own personal stipend to fund their efforts.

The result was a beautiful aluminum-framed mechanical prosthetic that would swing and lock according to Lamia’s natural walking rhythm, depending on the position of her stump. A variety of polished and oiled gears, springs, and belts could be seen within the workings of the two-jointed prosthetic, which enabled it to move as it did. The hoof and knee joints were chrome-plated to prevent rust from forming, and springs cushioned the leg and provided tension.

“Do you want to try it out?” I asked. Lamia nodded numbly, so I gently strapped the leg’s cushioned, shoe-like mouth onto her leg's stump. After I had secured the final belt, Lamia moved her stump down, and her eyes widened as the whirring gears placed the hoof firmly on the ground.

“What do you think?”

Lamia’s eye filling with tears. “It’s… I’m… ”

I smiled, watching her lift the leg up and push it back down. She took a step, and another one, and another. Soon she was walking slowly and unevenly around the room, her guards staring at her in amazement. She finally stopped in front of me, her eyes looking at her new leg in disbelief, and heart-warming joy.

“The leg does have limitations. It could be lighter, and it won’t flex, and its range of motion is restricted only to walking, so you cannot gallop with it, but—”

A warm hoof wrapped around my neck as Lamia threw herself at me. I stopped talking, and held my niece in my right hoof, as she cried.

“Thank you, Celestia.”

I closed my eyes, my smile widening even further. “You are most welcome.” I held her for a while. I doubted I would have another opportunity like this in the future, so I savored the feeling of my niece embracing me.

Lamia finally pulled away, eyes averted. “Um, sorry. I, uh... don’t know what came over me.”

“No worries. Now to take it off, simply loosen the leather straps and—”

Just then, a flash of green magic appeared near my head, and a letter popped into existence. With a practiced flex of my magic, I caught it, unsealed it and opened it.

“What was that?” asked Lamia.

“A letter from my student, who sends it using her dragon assistant’s flame magic,” I said in a nonchalant manner. I was too busy skimming the letter.

Then my eyes widened and my mouth opened slightly. “According to my student, she found a changeling queen near Ponyville and they are all on their way here as we speak.”

Lamia gasped. “What? Who?”

“She said she would tell us when she meet us because she wants to travel privately.” I frowned at that, but her wish was reasonable. I just needed to tell Twilight to bring a couple of guards with her.

“We need to inform the others, I think they are still in the dining hall,” said Lamia, taking a big step toward the door.

“Lamia, don’t—” Too late. The prosthetic leg, not having been designed for galloping, took too short a step. Lamia tripped, and if I hadn’t caught her with my magic, she would have kissed the floor.

Staggering to her hooves, Lamia grunted, experimentally flexing her prosthetic again. “Right, no running. And I’m going to need practice using this.” Sighing, Lamia turned to me. “Princess Celestia, would you mind helping me take the leg off? I’m more used to running with three legs. Besides—” Lamia grinned. “—I want to surprise my mother.”

I mirrored her expression. “Of course. Now this strap is tied here…”

Author's Note

Editors note, Zervziel: There is no foreshadowing in this chapter whatsoever! None! Zilch! Nada! Nothing!

*vren55 nods. Precisely!

Also, any objections to 22... see latest blog post. Also, I'm rather touched so many people care about Alternia's characterization, regardless of the flak I'm getting for my decisions.

Also, regarding indents... I ran out of time to actually make them all consistent. Seriously i have a midterm tomorrow!

Chapter 24: What Goes Around Comes Around

“Justice is about making them pay for her pain. Revenge is making them pay for yours.”

― Erica O'Rourke, Torn

We had assembled in the Grand Hall of Camp Draco’s keep. At the end of a red carpet, Luna, Cadance, Blueblood, and I sat in our respective thrones. Chrysalis and Simulacris were to stand on opposing sides of the hall with their changelings, with Royal Guards standing in front.

However, Lamia and Cyndra were not present, and I could see Chrysalis approaching me, her eyes glancing around.

“Have you seen my daughters, Celestia?”

I shook my head, but couldn’t stop my smile from growing. “But I think I know why they are late.”

Chrysalis growled. “What do you mean—”

Several amazed gasps cut Chrysalis off, as did Cyndra’s cry of “Mother! Look!”

Lamia trotted into the hall, on four legs, her prosthetic swinging and clicking, helping her trod along. I noticed she was experiencing a bit of awkwardness balancing the weight of her mechanical leg, but she was walking. That alone was enough to send my sister pushing through changelings and ponies just to get a look at the prosthetic.

“Celestia gave it to me,” said Lamia when her mother reached her, raising the leg briefly, before setting it back down onto the ground with a hiss and click.

The look of gratitude that Chrysalis shot my way was expected, but the happiness in her eyes was not. It was happiness meant for me. She didn’t know who I was beneath this constant mask I wear, but for an instant, I forgot about that.

Returning her smile with a nod, I turned my attention back to the entrance of the hall, where the queen Twilight had found should be arriving soon. She had been escorted here from Baltimare by a company of the Equestrian Foreign Legion, who also confirmed that Twilight and her friends were safe and not under the effects of any mind control. I doubted Twilight would be so careless, but it’s always better to be safe rather than sorry.

The herald was raising his trumpet, so I composed myself. He gave a short blast before speaking.

“Announcing The Elements of Harmony, the drake Spike, and the Queen from the Everfree Forest, known as Zecora.”

The doors swung open and Twilight and her friends walked in at a sedate pace. I locked eyes with my student for a second, then turned my attention to the zebra and the changelings following her.

Twilight told me that Zecora, Ponyville’s shamaness, was a humble, kind and helpful individual who enjoyed the visits of ponies to her hut, but liked her privacy. I had also heard that she could be cryptic, but now that I could see “Zecora,” I would have had a difficult time suspecting she was a changeling queen.

After all, she didn’t bear herself like one. Instead, she seemed to walk with eager steps toward where my friends and I sat, despite the heavy-looking saddlebag she wore. This was in complete contrast to her guards, who seemed a bit tense, most likely at the number of ponies and changelings in the room.

I blinked and my eyes narrowed. “Zecora’s” eyes had suddenly hardened as she passed between Simulacris and Chrysalis. Strange. Perhaps this queen was a rival of Simulacris and Chrysalis? Love, after all, was a changeling’s most valued commodity, and hive wars weren’t unheard of. Chrysalis’s conflict with the Shadow Empire had been so bad that she had been persuaded to attack Canterlot out of desperation. Luckily, the Shadow Empire’s attacks on Chrysalis’s infiltrators had apparently subsided during the peace conference. Unfortunately, I doubted we could find the perpetrators.

The party finally reached us. As the Element Bearers bowed, I grinned. “Once more, Twilight, you and your friends have done Equestria a great service. Thank you.”

Twilight returned my beaming smile twofold. “You’re welcome, Princess.” Bowing my head, I dismissed the Element Bearers, who stepped to the side, allowing “Zecora” and her entourage to approach.

As “Zecora” and her changelings bowed, I spoke. “Greetings, and welcome to Camp Draco, ‘Zecora.’ What shall we call you, Queen from the Everfree Forest?”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” said Zecora, slowly rising to her hooves.

That was when I noticed it. Her eager smile. It wasn’t simply eager.

It was vehement.

Her eyes flashing, “Zecora” dispelled her disguise. Blazing green flames obscured her form from my vision as she shed the guise of a zebra, for that of a changeling queen. A queen, whose form evoked a series of images from my oldest memories. Stepping out of the fire, she exhaled in satisfaction before meeting my frozen gaze.

“Call me Queen Belladonna.” My youngest sister’s smile warped into a wicked sneer. “Of The Shadow Empire.”

I barely heard Chrysalis’s gasp, since I couldn’t spare any attention from my younger sister’s familiar, yet aged features.. But unlike what I had felt when I first saw Simulacris, when I looked on Belladonna I only felt a cold, hard horror form in my heart. Belladonna’s form had not changed greatly and while she had grown in height, she was still shorter than my sisters and I. Yet, my memories of my dearest sister, who had always been so cheerful and carefree, were nothing like the leering queen in front of me. The playful smile and dancing eyes were still there, but twisted, altered into a narrowed sneer.

“Guards,” I croaked, but Shining Armor was already shouting out orders. Arms were being unsheathed throughout the hall, and within a second, Belladonna and her chevaliers were surrounded by a ring of pony and changeling guards. I also noted with relief that Shining had ordered two squads to encircle Twilight and her friends and shepherd them away from Belladonna and her entourage.

“No! It can’t be!” screamed Chrysalis.

Despite the spears and weapons pointed at her, Belladonna’s smile widened. “Surprised, Chrysalis?” Chrysalis didn’t reply, her mouth hanging open like a broken doll.

Simulacris pushed through her own guards to stand between Belladonna and Chrysalis. “Belladonna… it was you who attacked Chrysalis’s infiltrators without provocation? This isn’t like you. You’re acting... like Equestria First!”

I swallowed as Belladonna spun on Simulacris, almost as if she intended to strike at her. “Don’t you dare compare me to them! Unlike those pony extremists who attacked Chrysalis’s daughter without provocation, my actions are fully justifiable, Simulacris!” She then turned to me, her eyes narrowing. “What I should really ask is why Princess Celestia’s ponies are pointing their weapons at me. Didn’t my dear sister nearly raze Canterlot to the ground?”

Refusing the urge to flinch at Belladonna’s impudently raised eyebrow, I met my sister’s eyes. “Queen Chrysalis and I have reached an accord, and we are working together to promote a future where ponies and changelings can live together in peace. If you wish to disrupt the peace we are envisioning”— I pursed my lips — “I will be forced to respond to your aggression.”

A chuckle. I blinked as Belladonna’s chuckle grew into full-on laughter. For several seconds, everybody watched as Belladonna laughed. From the corner of her eye, I noticed Chrysalis moving closer to her daughters and Simulacris.

“Oh, you must pardon me, Princess Celestia. I have been waiting for this moment for almost a thousand years,” said Belladonna, wiping her lips with a hoof.

“I am warning you, Queen Belladonna—”

“You mistake me, Princess Celestia. As I told your dear student earlier, I fully wish to endorse your proposal for peace between our races.” I raised an eyebrow and watched Belladonna’s eyes travel around the hall.

“But first I intend to — with your permission of course, Your Highness — seek justice for a grievous crime committed against my family. You are a judge, am I right, Princess Celestia? Because I wish to seek arbitration for my case.”

I felt my heart stop. Oh no.

“Whom do you accuse, and for what crime?” asked Luna, in an unwavering tone.

“Crimes, Your Highness, Princess Luna. Of sedition, premeditated treason, of attempted illegal imprisonment.” I watched Belladonna’s sight rest on Chrysalis and her daughters, confirming my suspicions. “Of murder, sororicide to be precise, and of matricide.”

Silence. I heard something buzzing in my ear, as if I had been hit by a club, but I felt no pain. All my attention was on Chrysalis, who looked at Belladonna with an incomprehensible expression.

“What in tartarus are you insinuating about my mother, Queen Belladonna?” asked Lamia with a hiss.

Belladonna chuckled, and replied in an oddly calm voice.“Oh I am not ‘insinuating’ anything, Lamia. I am accusing your mother.”

Cyndra stepped in front of Chrysalis. “That’s impossible! My mother wouldn’t do anything to her sister, and much less her own mother!”

Belladonna snorted. “Chrysalis, please don’t lie to your daughters any longer. You don’t deserve their loyalty.” Her eyes narrowed, and the gleeful smile on her features faded. “Much less from little Cyndra here. I mean, after what you did, you have no right to pronounce judgment on a changeling that believed she betrayed her hive for the ‘greater good.’”

I winced as Cyndra and Lamia turned to Chrysalis, probably expecting their mother to calmly and confidently refute such wild accusations. They were disappointed.

I could see Chrysalis’s trembling form, as far away as I was from her. I didn’t need to even try sensing her emotions to see the fear she was emanating. To think that I had once wanted to see her like this… Now I felt guilty for even recalling those vengeance-filled dreams.

Belladonna’s too-silky voice cut through my thoughts. “What? Nothing to say, Chrysalis? Or have you already forgotten what you did that night?”

“That’s enough, Queen Belladonna. What evidence do you submit to us in support of your charges?” asked Luna, her imperious tone carrying through the hall.

Belladonna merely reached into the saddlebag, and raised several bottles of green solution. “Your Highness, I have but the magically recorded memories of several chevaliers of my sister, Queen Alternia, who escaped from the coup that Chrysalis brought down upon my mother, Queen Chamelia, and her hive. They told me of how Chrysalis was afraid of our mother’s attempts to make first contact with Equestria, and planned a coup in order to stop her.”

My eyes saw Chrysalis bite on her lip, while Cyndra and Lamia continued to shift their gazes of disbelief between their mother standing stock-still and their supposed long-lost aunt who was accusing her own sister, their own mother. Simulacris was watching Belladonna with an expression only describable as pure disbelief.

I didn’t even know what I was showing on my face, because my mind was bombarded with images of that day. Chrysalis, standing in front of our mother, her spear pointed at her. Our mother’s warning, and the charge I led to save her.

“My elder sister, Queen Alternia, was still at the hive, and confronted Chrysalis.” I knew that. I was hearing the clash of my halberd against Chrysalis’s spear. I could remember my surprise when her spear, which I believed was enchanted, pierced through my shield. I also recalled all too well what happened next.

“During the duel, our mother intervened to save Alternia from a deathblow, and was herself killed.”

It was right in front of me. Mother’s form, with Chrysalis’s spear running through her body. Chrysalis’s scream. Mother’s last smile. It was as if I had gone back a thousand years. I had to avert my gaze, and brace myself against the floor hoping no one had noticed. Still, I was able to see Simulacris spin around and fix her eyes on Chrysalis.

“No!” screamed Simulacris. Chrysalis opened her mouth to respond, but her teeth clenched instead.

“Alternia tried to avenge my mother, but her forelegs were snapped in the battle, and she had to flee. But Chrysalis threw a spear into her before she teleported, and I have not seen or heard of her since that day, one thousand years ago. I can only assume she is long dead.”

As I relived the phantom pain from that old injury, Simulacris shook her head. “Chrysalis! This cannot be true! Tell her it isn’t!”

My eyes joined that of everybody else's in bearing down on Chrysalis.

Chrysalis raised her head, her eyes moist. Her breath was coming in great heaving gasps. “I… I didn’t mean to kill our mother. The spear throw was meant for Alternia. I… know I did want to kill Alternia—” I had to stop myself from hissing at Chrysalis. So she did really want me dead all those years ago.

But what she said evaporated my fury. “But… I didn’t actually want her to die! Please, you have to believe me! I’m sorry!” And I believed her. Not because of the tears running down her cheeks, but because Chrysalis, my proud, usually arrogant sister, looked as if it was taking every bit of her strength to simply breathe.

The entire hall stood in silence. Simulacris stared at Chrysalis for one second, before she turned to her chevaliers. “Guards. Seize her!”

In response, Cyndra jumped in front of her mother, while Lamia snarled. “Protect the queen!”

I cursed, my eyes tracking Belladonna as she drew a massive mace from her knapsack. “Don’t you dare try to escape, Chrysalis!”

“Stop!”

My Royal Canterlot voice overrode the hall, freezing its occupants before a bloodbath broke out.

“I will not have you incite conflict under my roof when a treatise of peace had only just been penned, and so nearly agreed upon. Everyone, sheath your arms!” Once all weapons were put away, I turned to Belladonna and Simulacris.

“Queen Belladonna, and Queen Simulacris. Queen Chrysalis is clearly guilty of the crimes she stands accused of, but she is an integral part of the peace treaty. Must she face death for her crimes?”

Belladonna scoffed, not even bothering to face me. “You misunderstand me, Princess Celestia. I asked you to arbitrate, not to carry out my sister’s sentence. That is to be done the changeling way, and you have no authority to stop me.” Belladonna glanced at Simulacris, who nodded grimly. “The sentence for treason is death. If you resist, then the relatives of the deceased will enforce the punishment through a duel. Simulacris and I against Chrysalis.”

I groaned, but before I could interject, Lamia spoke up.

“Then as stated by the changeling laws. I will volunteer myself as my mother’s proxy!”

“As do I.” Cyndra’s squeak sounded far less confident than her sister’s, but she still stood beside Lamia.

My teeth clenched and my heart plummeted. My nieces had volunteered to die for their mother’s sake. Was there anything I could do to stop them? Stop this mess? Save Chrysalis and everybody?

Wait, why was I concerned for Chrysalis? She was going to receive the sentence she deserved! But...

Chrysalis's hooves grabbing her daughters to shield them. “No! Donna, Simulacris, is there anything I can give you? Please, I didn’t mean any of it!”

Belladonna snorted. “Like you didn’t mean to bring down the wrath of Equestria on Simulacris’s hive? Or on the entire changeling species? None of your begging will succeed in moving either of us!”

I didn’t even need to glance at the callous sneer on Belladonna’s features to know that was true, so I focused back on Chrysalis. Her head was bowed, she was trembling again. She was terrified. Anybody would be if they were about to die, but there was something different about this fear.

Which was when I remembered the first night that Chrysalis and I had spent together on the conference. The night that I found out about why my sister was scared of dying.

In spite of that fear, Chrysalis somehow forced herself to look Belladonna in the eye. “Then… I will surrender, as long as Lamia is allowed to succeed me as Queen.”

Belladonna hesitated, and then nodded reluctantly. “Fine. Though by all rights I should have all your spawn killed.”

Cyndra and Lamia broke into tears. They tried to block their mother, but Chrysalis just tightened her hold on them briefly before pushing them aside. Then, after walking slowly past ponies and changelings alike, Chrysalis stood in front of Belladonna, unarmed. Simulacris quickly joining Belladonna’s side a moment after.

I gritted my teeth at the sight. Damn Chrysalis and her crimes! I was not going to let Lamia or Cyndra lose their mother like this. Not to their own family. Whatever the sins of the parent, I could not let the tragedy of my generation happen to theirs.

Right then, I realized that the answer to the crisis was in right in my hooves, but if I did that...

“That is fair. Are you prepared, sister?” asked Belladonna in a calm voice.

Chrysalis turned to her daughters. Lamia’s and Cyndra’s stricken looks tore at my heart, but it was Chrysalis’s acceptance that made me feel worse than the day my mother had died.

“Lamia, Cyndra. I love you.” Chrysalis turned to Belladonna and Simulacris, her head held high. “I’m ready.”

Oh horsefeathers. There was really no other option, was there?

I raised my voice, arresting everypony’s attention, watching as their eyes rested on me.

“Queen Belladonna, Queen Simulacris. As eager as both of you are to sentence Chrysalis, I must ask you both to wait. We cannot have you carrying out this punishment in such an informal manner. May I consult with you both as to a suitable time and place for the sentence to be carried out?”

Belladonna groaned but nodded. “When do you wish to speak?”

“Now. Please follow me.” As I led my two younger sisters to a small side chamber, I could hear Belladonna’s grumbling, but nothing from Simulacris.

Just before I closed the door, I glimpsed Chrysalis embracing her sobbing daughters. She was sad, but she wasn’t crying, and the acceptance on her face had not faded. My lips in a thin line, I closed the door and quickly cast the strongest anti-scrying and sound blocking charms I could think of, before I faced my two youngest sisters.

“Queen Simulacris, Belladonna. Do you really wish for Chrysalis’s death? Not three days ago she fought alongside us to save Simulacris’s hive. Does that not count—”

Belladonna cut me off with a stern glare. “You are indeed as merciful as they say, Princess Celestia. But that barely corrects her transgression of endangering it and the rest of our species in the first place!”

I sighed, turning to Simulacris. “But neither of you really want this, do you? I can see it in your eyes. Especially in yours, Simulacris.”

“What would you have me do, Your Highness? Let the deaths of my family go unanswered? My sister and my mother must have justice!” To my surprise, Simulacris averted her eyes, and sniffed. She was usually very good at controlling her feelings.

“My mother was so loving, so caring. She raised us, and I wanted her to see what I had accomplished. As for my sister, she asked for my mother to add several chevaliers to my entourage when I left the hive. One of them became my first mate. I... I always wanted to thank her for her kindness. So I kept searching for them…”

I wanted to cry, but I kept my face straight, even if it seemed to crack like badly applied makeup.

“And now they’re both dead!” screamed Simulacris, slamming her hoof into the carpet. “Celestia, I love Chrysalis, but I... She took my sister and my mother away from me! You cannot expect me to do nothing!”

I nodded, I understood exactly what Simulacris felt. Which was why I had to stop her.

“But would your sister and your mother really want you to kill Chrysalis for this? You’ve already lost them, why spill more blood?”

Simulacris hesitated, her mouth frozen halfway open. Belladonna though, stepped in front of her and snarled at me, her eyes aflame.

“How would you of all ponies know about what our mother and sister would want? How dare you imply they would show mercy to that traitor!”

Somehow, I managed to reply to Belladonna without pausing. “Because I know the fate of your sister, Alternia.”

My sisters stared at me. Belladonna was the first to break out of her shock. Slowly, she took several steps to bring herself closer to me, her expression composed, but drawn in, and dark.

“Explain, Celestia.”

Strange. Even though Belladonna looked as if she might blast me with magic, the fear that had been an essential part of my life in disguise seemed to have vanished. It was as if deep within my heart, I was yearning for this all along.

I stepped away from Belladonna and Simulacris, turning my back to them. “You told us that your sister was teleported away, but suffered a mortal wound during the teleport.”

From the corner of my eye, I saw Belladonna and Simulacris’s nods. I could also see the barely restrained fury behind Belladonna’s eyes flare.

“She teleported to the Castle of the Everfree Forest, where she met an alicorn.” I paused. “Who had just finished a deadly battle with her sister for control over the heavens.”

“You mean you?’ asked Simulacris.

I bit my lip, glad that they couldn’t see my face at that moment. “The alicorn was also injured to the point of near-death. In order to have the faintest chance of recovering, she had to cast herself into a sleep so deep, it would be like wearing a shroud of death. She would have to remain in this trance for more than a thousand years. But without her, she knew that Equestria would be doomed.”

I heard Belladonna growl in exasperation. “What are you going on about? You’re still here, aren’t you?”

“Wait, Bella,” said Simulacris. Her expression was changing from one of sorrow to that of curiosity.

Had she already figured it out? Perhaps she suspected. No matter. “Your sister, and the alicorn, both forced to fight sisters on the same day… comforted each other over their failures. It was then your sister, half-delirious from blood loss, said something that gave the alicorn the idea for an answer to both of their problems. It would save Equestria and keep the heavens in motion, and save your sister’s life, but also put her in a position to amass a massive amount of love so that she could carry out her vendetta for her mother’s sake.”

Hearing nothing from my sisters, I heaved in the deepest breath I had ever taken. “A deal was struck. The alicorn would sleep, while your sister would take her place.”

Two simultaneous gasps.

“Your sister would use the love of Equestria to maintain the course of the sun and moon, with any love gained being her fitting reward. She was assisted by the alicorn, who forcefully implanted her own memories into her. Using them, she has ruled for a thousand years, growing to love her subjects as they loved her.” I stopped, and waited.

Simulacris’s tremulous voice cut through the silence. “Then… you are…”

I turned to face my sisters. Simulacris was looking at me with a hopeful expression, while Belladonna’s was of a wide-eyed gawk.

I dropped my disguise, and let the flames of changeling magic purge the mask I had worn for so long, until I stood before them, black carapace and all.

“Yes. I am Alternia.”

I shut my eyes, waiting for my sisters’ judgement.

I didn’t expect to be tackle-hugged by the most reserved of them.

“You’re alive! Oh thank the Great Mothers, you’re alive!”

I nearly fell down, not quite sure what to be more shocked about. That Simulacris of all changelings was breaking down into tears, that she was squeezing hard enough to actually injure me, or that I wasn’t being reprimanded.

Spoke too soon.

“You lie! Alternia’s dead! And she’d never forgive Chrysalis for what she did to our mother!”

I looked up from Simulacris’s joyful, tear-stained cheeks to find Belladonna pointing her mace at me.

“Donna, it really is me—” I stepped back as the mace nearly smashed my skull in.

Tears running down her hysterical expression, the sister who had been closest to me drew back for another attack. “Stay back! You aren’t her! You can’t be her! I looked for a thousand years! Plotted and planned my own sister’s death! It cannot have been in vain!”

Another wild swing came at me, aimed for my neck this time. The preset spells on my peytral activated, creating a shield that blocked the blow.

“It was not for nothing, Donna. You have become the queen of a hive so strong it gives other changelings nightmares. That is not something to be discounted.”

Belladonna hesitated, then, shaking her head, she charged me again. Before I could dodge, though, Simulacris stepped in, using her short swords to block the mace.

“Donna, calm down! There has to be something Alternia can use to prove it’s really her!” Simulacris pushed Belladonna away and raised her swords back to a guard position.

Belladonna snarled at both of us, panting heavily. “Fine. The mortal wound. Where was my sister stabbed?”

I shivered as I remembered how near to death I had been. “The stomach, slightly above the navel. The spear nearly went through my entire body.” With my magic, I pulled one of the room’s chairs over and stood my forehooves on it. “You can examine the scar if you want.”

Belladonna frowned, lowered her mace and walked over, placing her muzzle so close to the old scar that I could feel her every exhale.

Changeling carapaces can easily heal all minor scratches, scars, even cracks, but wounds that struck deeper than the carapace are more permanent. Wounds such as Lamia's injuries and the stab wound I had received from Chrysalis were perfect examples. It was fortunate that I recovered from my wound fully, but there still was a mark that would not go away though I could hide it if I pulled on my disguise.

I yelped as Belladonna suddenly zapped the scar with a twinge of magic. “Donna! What was that for?”

“To see if it was a disguise or not. It was meant to dispel any traces of changeling magic, b-but--” Belladonna’s moistening eyes met mine. “If—if you are really Alternia, why didn’t you try to find us?”

I sighed and bowed my head. “I tried, but for the first hundred years my duties as Princess pinned me down, and when I could finally start searching, I had no idea where to start, and I was limited in resources lest I reveal the changelings’ existence to Equestria.” Cringing, I braced myself. “So I put the search off, and decided to wait until the real Celestia returned. Whatever revenge I wanted wasn’t worth endangering the entire changeling race.”

The slap was expected, and I was forced to roll with the blow lest I get seriously hurt. I heard Simulacris rebuke Belladonna, but it somehow sounded faint.

“You… you gave up! Why? I mean… I understand why but…” Belladonna shut her eyes, but her tears continued to flow down her cheeks. “Damnit, Alternia!” And I was enveloped in a desperately tight hug. I returned it tenfold, allowing Belladonna to weep happily into my shoulder.

“There, there,” I whispered, my own vision blurring, and a smile on my face.

“Alternia, Belladonna, I want to catch up as much as you do, but we have a problem,” said Simulacris, tapping my shoulder with a gentle hoof.

Belladonna growled, wiping her tears. “Chrysalis. Well what are we waiting for, Alternia? Let us dispatch her.”

I shook my head, drying my own tears with the hoofkerchief I stored in my peytral. “Did you hear anything I’ve said, Donna? I don’t want her dead.”

Belladonna frowned at me like I had gone mad. “But why? She killed our mother! She was the cause of your imprisonment in the role of Princess of Equestria! She needs to pay!”

My teeth clenched and I closed my eyes. My own resentment of Chrysalis had not disappeared, and Belladonna’s ire was calling it out, beckoning it to seethe out from the recesses of my mind I forced it into. Reminding me of all the reasons why I wanted to take my revenge on her. There was just… so much that my sister’s actions had caused, indirectly or directly. Yet, something inside me rebelled against killing her.

“Lamia and Cyndra don’t deserve to lose their mother. Not to their own aunts. What happened a thousand years ago… I will not repeat it.” Simulacris nodded in agreement with me, but Belladonna narrowed her eyes.

“Chrysalis brought this upon herself, Alternia! She is merely reaping what she sowed on that day!”

I pursed my lips. “I don’t know if mother would want us to kill Chrysalis.”

“What?” said both my sisters.

I brought my hoof to my chin. “The coup was not an accident, but Chrysalis never intended to kill our mother. I could see it in her face then, and you can see it in her face now. Why else would she have surrendered so easily?”

Simulacris raised an eyebrow. “But how can you be so sure?”

Remembering the eventful first night at Camp Draco, I lowered my voice. “As part of building pony and changeling relations, I slept in the same room as Chrysalis.” Belladonna’s and Simulacris’s eyes expanded. “We were ignoring each other for most of the time, but during a… moment we had, Chrysalis told me that she is afraid of what our mother would say when she sees her.”

I paused, watching Belladonna’s anger slip away and Simulacris’s contemplative expression. “Also, Chamelia knew of Chrysalis’s regrets, and before she passed away, she smiled… at both of us.” Seeing Belladonna and Simulacris’s stunned faces, I continued. “I don’t think mother gave her life to save me so we could continue to kill each other. We should honor her wish.”

Simulacris scowled, while Belladonna slammed her hoof into the ground, her features torn as she shook her head. “I cannot forgive Chrysalis for what she has done!”

I shook my head. “I don’t think I can forgive her either, Belladonna, Simulacris, but I’m not asking you to.” I stepped forward so I was closer to my sisters, almost muzzle to muzzle. “I’m asking you to not kill her. That is all. Name your price, because she certainly deserves punishment, but spare her life.”

Belladonna’s jaw was clamped so tight, I was worried she’d crack a fang. Simulacris’s features remained neutral, so I had no idea what she was thinking. I sincerely hoped they were considering my words.

“Argh! Alright. But I better get some compensation for all the years I’ve wasted planning her demise!” snapped Belladonna, her hoof pointing at me.

I nodded and turned to Simulacris, who glanced at me and sighed. “You always knew our mother best, Alternia. I trust you.”

I beamed and embraced both my sisters at the same time. They stiffened a bit, surprised at my action, but wrapped their own hooves around me. And for a while, we stood there in a warm huddle, confirming to each other that we were real.

Chrysalis held her daughters close to her carapace. They were still crying. She didn’t want them to embarrass themselves in front of so many, but she also didn’t want to stop them. Silently, Chrysalis thanked Princess Luna for making the ponies turn away out of respect. After all, while Chrysalis was trying not to show any fear and be strong for her daughters, she couldn’t stop herself from tearing up.

It had been more than a thousand years since that day, and Chrysalis had carried the deaths of her sister and her mother on her conscious every day. She had known that someday, when she died, she would have to answer for her crimes, but she hadn’t expected to answer it in the present.

Squeezing her daughters tighter, Chrysalis sniffled. “Cyndra, I’m sorry.”

Looking at her mother with doleful eyes, Cyndra blinked. “For what?”

Chrysalis gave a long sigh. “For being a hypocrite. I tried to punish you for breaking the hive laws, when my own case was far more regrettable and unforgivable.” Shaking her head Chrysalis winced. “No. I committed a far more heinous crime.”

Cyndra only burrowed deeper into Chrysalis’s chest. “Mother, shut up.” Somehow managing to smile, Chrysalis continued to silently hold her daughters. Perhaps she should have been speaking to them, but she decided not to.

Heads began to turn as the door that Belladonna, Simulacris and Celestia had entered swung open. Stepping out, Celestia bowed solemnly to Belladonna and Simulacris, who returned the gesture and walked towards Chrysalis. Both of them held their weapons at the ready. Swallowing, Chrysalis pried herself from her daughters’ grasps and walked slowly to the center of the hall. The three changeling queens met there, heads held high.

Belladonna glared at her eldest sister. “Queen Chrysalis, you have been found guilty of regicide and numerous other crimes. You have violated several of the Six Changeling Commandments. Under changeling law, you are to be sentenced to death.”

Chrysalis shut her eyes and nodded. Mother, Alternia, I will be seeing you soon.

She could hear the swords slicing through the air as they swung toward her, and the mace crushing the air before it. Wishing she had braced herself, Chrysalis winced. This was not going to be a painless death.

Suddenly, there was a crack. Chrysalis’s eyes snapped open as she saw Belladonna and Simulacris’s weapons strike the ground like a judge’s gavel.

“And with that your sentence is carried out,” said Simulacris, sheathing her weapons smoothly.

Chrysalis stared at her sisters in unabashed shock, mimicking the expressions of every pony and changeling in the hall. Her eyes floating over to where her daughters stood, Chrysalis could see the ends of their mouths turn up in relief.

Angry and confused, Chrysalis snarled. “Belladonna, Simulacris, what type of game are you playing at?”

Her eyes hardening, Belladonna spat, “I’m showing you mercy, Chrysalis! It’s more than you deserve!” Chrysalis’s jaw hung open limply.

Mercy? Why now? Simulacris I wasn’t sure of, but I know Belladonna wanted to kill me.

“Celestia interceded on your behalf. She was most persistent, but she ensured your safety,” said Simulacris, answering the question in Chrysalis’s head in a calm but disappointed tone.

Glancing briefly at Celestia’s inscrutable expression, Chrysalis blinked. “Wait. Celestia did?”

Simulacris nodded. “In return for several conditions.” Her eyes narrowed as she enunciated each term in a clear voice. “One, you owe Belladonna and I a life debt. Two, you will surrender your hive’s autonomy to us. You will still rule, but any external policy decisions for the next five hundred years must go through us first. That means you cannot declare war, form trade alliances, or conduct any diplomatic relations with any foreign nations without consultation with our embassy. Which leads on to our third condition. Since we are setting up a permanent embassy at your hive, you must tell us your hive’s location so that we may be aware of your movements at all times.”

Chrysalis grimaced, but an overwhelming sensation of relief washed over her. She didn’t like the humiliating terms. However, it was a paltry price to pay in return for her own life.

“That’s it?”

Belladonna’s snarl returned to her features. “Yes, but should you take one step out of line, Chrysalis, I won’t hesitate to take back what I have shown you today!” Not doubting her threat for a second, Chryalis nodded numbly. All the while she wondered, What in the name of the hive mothers happened in that room?

Simulacris turned to Belladonna, and raised an eyebrow. Chrysalis suddenly felt the oddest emotion emanate from her two sisters. It was happiness.

“Also, you should probably thank Celestia, but yes that’s it,” added Belladonna. She then turned to the dumbstruck ponies. “Well? What are we standing here for? Are we here for a peace conference or what?”

A few choice words from Celestia, and the crowd in the hall began to disperse. Belladonna was directed to her own guest room while Simulacris and Chrysalis returned to their entourages.

But as Chrysalis ran to catch her daughters in a death grip, she glanced at Celestia, and narrowed her eyes at her.

Chrysalis has long decided to apologize to Celestia, who was whispering to Luna, looking tired, but rather cheerful. The alicorn had saved her life, and Chrysalis had never felt more grateful to a pony in her life.

However, mysteries and oddities that Chrysalis had noticed over the duration of the conference and from when she met Celestia in her hive began to piece themselves together. All of it was circumstantial. Chrysalis had no reason to believe what she was beginning to think, but the possibility raised one of her eyebrows.

She was beginning to think she might have an idea about what Celestia was hiding.

Author's Note

Also known as the Karma chapter.

Okay, well I’m sorry for the horrific cliffhanger, but it was either that, or wait for another month for ANOTHER cliffhanger, one ten times worse than this one. Again, I’m sorry, but literally every chapter from hereon out WILL have a cliffhanger because the escalation of brown stuff hitting the whirling wind-blades just continues.

Also, some good news. We have only 6 more chapters to go before PC:TCQ is finished. Unfortunately, I need to complete ALL of them before we start publishing because they kind of come in a set. And if I just published one by one you'd tear me apart for what I am about to do in 25. Just... 25... unlucky number 25.

Chapter 25: Fall

“A mask tells us more than a face.”

― Oscar Wilde

“So let us go over this one more time…”

In my gold-colored magic, I lifted the lengthy scroll of paper that represented one of the greatest diplomatic achievements in my tenure as Equestria’s Princess. Luna, Cadance, Blueblood, Chrysalis, Simulacris, and Belladonna all listened as I read through every term, every article. It was the final, private meeting between the Equestrians and Changeling Queens, where we’d vote on whether to accept the treaty. Thus, no guards were present and the room was locked and sound-proofed, so the voting on whether to accept the treaty would be done in complete privacy and confidentiality. The only methods of communication to the outside world we had were the queens’ link to their hives outside and my scroll-sending magic.

There had been a lot of haggling, a lot of bargaining, endless discussions and debates, but also a lot of compromises, agreements, and constant nodding. The result, the First Equestrian-Changeling Non-Aggression Pact, was completed. The complex articles could not all be directly enforced, but they laid down a dialogue that would exist forevermore between my sisters’ hives and Equestria .

Most of the articles dealt with when and how a changeling could collect love and wear a disguise. For example, changelings would have the right to wear disguises inside Equestria’s borders, but all of the pact’s queens must inform the Equestrian government of the number and living location of every changeling living outside a hive. Changelings living in Equestria or otherwise collecting love would be given special visas that they could show to prove they were registered.

Changelings could collect love in disguise, but they were forbidden from causing emotional distress to ponies and, if caught doing so, faced severe punishment under Equestrian law. Ponies on the other hoof were not allowed to hurt or kill a changeling except in self-defense, and instead would be expected to treat changelings that produced a visa as they would any other foreign national. Changelings that did not wear the badge could be reported for misdemeanor, but no harm was to come to them unless it came in self-defense.

Changelings were also allowed to work for Equestrian employers and organizations as long as they registered themselves with our government. In return, all Equestrian organizations were mandated to treat changelings fairly. An overseeing committee of changelings and ponies was to be set up to facilitate this monitoring and take complaints. The same body would also encourage workplace integration between changelings and ponies. I was already seeing the potential for changelings in the entertainment and fashion industries.

Several of the articles also dealt with damage compensation. Chrysalis agreed to a public apology and to pay reparations for the damage she did to Canterlot. In return, Equestria was providing counselling for ponies affected by the changeling attack on Canterlot and would spearhead the funding of all changeling integration measures and programs that were mandated in the treaty. I also promised to cover and reimburse my sisters for the damage their hive members had suffered from Equestria First and their “changeling-hunts,” which covered Lamia’s medical treatment and prosthetics. And, after a rather fierce debate, we had convinced Belladonna that she needed to pay Chrysalis reparations, not for inadvertently causing Chrysalis to attack Canterlot, but for the damage the Shadow Empire had done to Chrysalis’s infiltrators and love supply. While provoked, even Belladonna, though rather reluctantly, came to agree that there were other channels she could have used to seek justice.

Speaking of Equestria First, the Royal Guard and the Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service had arrested most of the organization’s members. Not including the roughly one-hundred and sixty militia members, thirty enlisted military ponies, and ten non-commissioned officers that had been either captured or killed at the battle, the organization had composed of an additional fifty commissioned and non-commissioned military officers, a hundred enlisted members of the military and almost three hundred civilian and militia members. Despite the numbers, this was but a miniscule percentage of the total Equestrian military establishment, confirming Shining Armor’s initial assessment. There were still a few members of the organization on the loose, but law enforcement officers were closing in, and the many that had given themselves up were providing valuable information.

What they had told my officers was surprising. Equestria First had been formed as a sort of clandestine movement of non-commissioned officers who wanted to set Equestria on a course to become the strongest nation in the world. However, the clandestine nature of the club as well as its too-wide agenda had attracted more fanatical elements who usurped the movement, and allowed it to spread beyond the non-commissioned officer membership to include extreme civilian political groups. These more fanatical elements had been the ones leading, orchestrating, and volunteering for the attacks. Most of the original members had left as those fanatic elements entered the organization, but there were a few that remained out of fear. Once the usurpers had achieved a majority in the Equestria First, they had enforced their rule with a massive internal “self-disciplining” mission that had taken place throughout a single evening. It had used tactics had ranged from “social visits” to plain and simple murder. The frightened few that remained were the ones who had turned themselves in to the authorities after most of the extremists had been subdued.

Thank the hive mothers that I had managed to make sure the Non-Aggression Pact left the sentencing of these ponies not to the Equestrian court, but to a special tribunal of Equestrian military and changeling chevaliers operating under a specific set of clauses. This solution had been the only way to satisfy Chrysalis and Simulacris, while working with Equestria’s existing judicial practices. This way the truly innocent would be sorted from the guilty. Most of the serious cases would pay some form of compensation to the changelings, and would be removed to secure and state-of-the-art facilities that would try to counsel and deal with their root social and psychological problems, as well as keep them away from the changelings they tried to harm. The other less serious ones, or those who actually regretted their actions, would likely be assigned community service duties linked to the changeling integration programs, which would serve to help these ponies acclimatize to changeling presence.

But the greatest achievement of the non-aggression pact was the fact that it created a firmly-worded peace between my adopted country and my sisters’ hives. To do this, the treaty had to first recognize that the hives in Equestria were independent sovereign bodies. There were a few kinks to be worked out as to whether the hives owned the land they were established upon or whether Equestria did. For now, the temporary agreement was that the hives were currently borrowing the lands they had been established upon. We had all sworn off any military action against each other and my sisters had agreed to establish embassies at Canterlot, which would allow communication between myself and their hives in times of crisis and of peace. The diplomat for Chrysalis’s hive would be Cyndra.

“Are we all in agreement?” I asked my sisters.

Belladonna nodded, smiling. “Yes.”

Simulacris glanced over her copy of the document and nodded as well. “It is in order.”

I turned to Chrysalis who continued to read her copy. For a moment, my smile wavered.

Chrysalis hadn’t been angry at me. In fact, she’d been extremely grateful that I saved her life, and had thanked me several times over the past few days. I knew, though, that she was suspicious of how I had convinced Belladonna and Simulacris. Yet she wasn’t giving me a single clue as to how wary she was of me. She merely held herself back.

Speaking of Chrysalis, she’d been understandably furious at Belladonna. The two hadn’t spoken to each other outside of the treaty-making process, and it often fell to myself or Simulacris to act as the go-between. As much as it pained me, I told myself that the wounds they inflicted on each other would eventually heal through time.

To my relief, Chrysalis placed her copy on the table and nodded. “We agree to these terms,” she said.

Luna, who was sitting beside me, nodded serenely. “Excellent. The Equestrian delegation agrees to the terms of the treaty, unanimously.”

“I declare the First Equestrian-Changeling Non-Aggression Pact drafted and ready for signing,” I announced, placing the scroll onto the table. There was a small patter of tired but relieved clapping.

Cadance spoke up, a clipboard in her magical grasp. “There will be a public ceremony in Canterlot where the treaty shall be signed. Queen Chrysalis will read her apology there, and then the signing will commence. After that, there will be a brief reception at Canterlot Castle, and then after that, you can leave after your embassies are chosen.”

“I am assuming we are travelling together?” asked Simulacris.

This time it was Blueblood who nodded. “Yes. Equestria will provide a special train from Baltimare to Canterlot. It will leave in a week.”

“But in the meantime…” I grinned and got up from my seat. “I think this calls for a small celebration.”

I trotted toward the nearby cabinet in the meeting room and unlocked it with my magic. Opening it, I produced a sealed bottle of wine and enough glasses for those seated at the table and placed them on the table. Simulacris narrowed her eyes as she studied the bottle.

“Gryphonian white wine…May I?” I indicated with my hoof that she could examine the bottle and she did, lifting it to the light of the window, while reading off the label. As she came to the name of the vineyard and date, her jaw dropping open and she gasped. “By the Great Mothers! How did you come by this jewel?”

“It’s a bottle of wine, Simulacris,” said Belladonna in a slightly snarky tone.

Chrysalis gently took the bottle from Simulacris and her eyes widened. “Not any bottle of wine. A 901 Gryphonian Elmo’s Fire Riesling!”

I couldn’t help but grin a bit as Belladonna’s sarcastic smirk vanished and she stared at me. “You’ve got to be kidding me. That wine was only produced on the banks of the Cokorado River in Gryphonia, which has been dried up for a hundred years! It’s said to have a kick like fire, but a silky texture as ephemeral as a ghost! How the blazes did you get your hooves on something like this A— Celestia?” I glared at Belladonna who coughed apologetically. Yes, sister, it was a once-in-a-lifetime bottle of wine, but it didn’t mean you had to almost drop my identity! Luckily, Chrysalis hadn’t caught that, since she was too shocked at the treasure she held.

“Every time I conclude a major treaty the signatories usually grant me a gift. A bottle of wine was the traditional gift. In return, I’d serve the signatories with the wine their predecessors granted me, usually something that I kept for a long while.” I uncorked the bottle and poured an equal amount of the pale white-green liquid into each glass. Taking a small sniff from my glass to savor the scent, I raised it in a toast.

“As we all know, though, there has been no treaty between changelings and ponies in the history of our races. This bottle of wine is one of the last of its kind, but it cannot compare to the import of what we have achieved today.” I paused, glancing at my glass to see the white-coated features of my mask reflecting back at me. “Perhaps the effort that took us to this point will be forgotten, but know this: your actions have laid a new, more peaceful course for the future. Thank you all.”

My sisters, both adopted and biological, as well as Cadance and Blueblood, paused for a solemn moment, then raised their glasses as well. “Here's to that,” said Belladonna, clinking her glass against mine.

“You really do enjoy waxing poetic, Celestia,” said Simulacris.

Chrysalis tapped her glass against mine, a slight nod her only reply. I guess that would have to do. I raised my glass to my lips and took a sip.

It really did taste as good as I had thought it would. It caressed my tongue with subtle flavours, all brought together by a warm, fiery note characteristic of this wine.

“A most excellent beverage, sister. I know this is a rare delicacy, but do you have more?” asked Luna, smacking her lips.

I chuckled. “I’m afraid that was the only one of two bottles I have, and there are only fifty or so left in the world. So you’re going to have to wait for perhaps a couple hundred years before I open its brother.”

“By the way, Princess Celestia, I have heard that you put love into my daughter’s pancakes. In light of the occasion, would you mind obliging this queen a small snack?” asked Chrysalis, raising her glass.

I shrugged. Why not? Pointing my horn at Chrysalis’s glass, I zapped the wineglass with my magic. Although it was a changeling spell, my crown’s enchantments disguised the color of the spell and the love-transfer. Chrysalis’s eyes widened momentarily, and she examined the glass for a second, before taking a sip.

It was then that I noticed Luna, Cadance, Simulacris and Belladonna staring at me wide-eyed with worry. I wanted to ask them why, but I continued to smile.

“Hmm. So it is true,” said Chrysalis, setting down her glass, her eyes half-lidded, as if she was mulling over something.

“What is it, Queen Chrysalis?” I asked, wondering why the attitudes of my sisters had changed so suddenly.

“Did you know, Celestia, what makes a changeling queen different from a normal changeling?” asked Chrysalis

I frowned. “The ability to communicate with the hive, stronger magical and physical strength, and the crown antenna, amongst other things. Why do you ask?”

Chrysalis took another sip from her glass, swirling the wine within it in a slow, laconic fashion as she explained. “When they were created by the Allmother, The first duties of the Great Hive Mothers, the first changeling queens, were to guard the changeling young. To protect them and contact the rest of the hive when they were in danger, and also to feed them. But love cannot be stored inside a changeling’s body for long before the changeling ingests it, so the queens were granted a unique and ingenious ability.”

Dread slammed into my body with the weight of a fully loaded freight train. Oh no.

“The Allmother granted the changeling queens the ability to transfer love into solid objects like food. It is an ability only changeling queens have.” Chrysalis set her glass on the table softly, but the sound stretched through the silent room.

Oh horsefeathers. How in my mother’s name had I forgotten this? Now that I had been told, I vaguely remembered learning about this fact. Chamelia was very thorough in her teachings, after all. Yet somehow I never actually remembered it. I wracked my memory for an answer, but I couldn’t recall it, try as I might. Why couldn’t I...

The answer hit me and I nearly swore aloud. Even in hibernation, Celestia was still causing trouble for me. Or at least her bleeding memory was.

I’ve mentioned to Twilight that on occasion I’d have trouble sorting out my memories from Celestia’s, and it manifested itself with Luna when I recalled her mother’s name. The problems that come with sharing Celestia’s memories are incredibly inconsistent and I’ve tried various solutions to deal with them. Howevr, the only solution that had ever worked was to mentally organize them using mental exercises, meditation, magical mental blocks, and repression.

A changeling queen is essentially immortal as long as they receive a substantial amount of love, but while their brain and mental capacity develops to handle the extra memories… mine also had an extra millennium of Celestia’s memories. I could give a thorough explanation about mental-magical power and brain development, but basically, ever since I took Celestia’s place I’ve always had too many memories for the brain I had, forcing me to compensate.

So when sorting my memories, I had resorted to purposefully repressing some of them, both my own and Celestia’s, storing them away.

The fact that only changeling queens were biologically capable of transferring love into solid objects must have been one of the memories I repressed. It was such a mere clarifying point to the fact that queens could transfer love from living beings that I must have locked it away, thinking I would never need to remember it

And now it was biting me in the flank. Hard.

Chrysalis slowly swirled the wine in her glass. “If I follow this logic out, Princess Celestia, I arrive to an answer that fits very nicely to what I have learned about you during this treaty-making process.” She placed her glass down and crossed her hooves.

“Are you a changeling queen?”

The conference table was silent as my sister and I met each other’s gazes. I wanted to run, to flee from the room, and my hooves were planted firmly against the table and floor in case I wanted to do so. Yet, that same fear held me still.

Luna slammed her glass on the table. She did it in such a natural fashion that for a moment, I thought it would convince Chrysalis. “What you are suggesting is preposterous! We would know if our own sister was a changeling queen!” Inwardly, I thanked Luna for trying to maintain this charade.

Frowning, Chrysalis pursed her lips, and spoke in a considering tone. “Indeed, Your Highness, but perhaps you don’t know. Or perhaps you do know and are a changeling queen yourself.” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes. “At this point, I’m willing to believe anything if Princess Celestia herself had been replaced by a changeling, which I’m quite certain she has been.”

“That can’t be true, Queen Chrysalis. Besides, there is no evidence to indicate such a preposterous thing,” said Cadance, stammering only a bit, but I was certain Chrysalis had noticed, for she only narrowed her eyes further.

“You are wrong, Cadance. There is evidence, and there have been too many coincidences, too many near-misses, too many times where something inexplicable has happened.” Chrysalis turned to glare at me, at my hopefully emotionless features.

“Ever since you visited me in the hive, I’ve sensed an odd fear from you, a fear I cannot understand, which you choose to keep hidden from me. It was as if you were afraid of me doing something to you… maybe you were afraid that I would discover you. At the time I decided not to think on it too much, but now… You’ve always known a lot about changelings and proved to be remarkably accepting of our kind, as well as prepared for our unique cultural habits. In fact, one would say you were incredibly well-versed in our ancient traditions, but for some reason not the more recent changes to them.

“In addition, from the start of this whole crisis, you’ve also had a very good understanding of changeling abilities. I think that even without what Cyndra told you, Equestria would have been able to implement measures that would make it incredibly difficult for changelings to collect love, but you also used that knowledge to allow us to survive.

“I initially decided that you simply had a lot of exposure to changelings in the past. After all, my mother had said she was thinking of talking to you. I also foolishly accepted that you could perform a love-energy transfer spell, since Princess Cadance appeared to have performed one with Shining Armor. However, your ability to put love into foods and drink…” Chrysalis sipped her glass again and nodded as if to confirm her own theory. “I was suspicious, but initially thought it may have been a skill that we perhaps shared with alicorns, or that you developed some spell. But then you interceded for my life, and somehow convinced my sisters. My sisters, one of which recently began negotiations with Equestria, and the other who has allegedly only met you about seven hundred years ago. A meeting I suspect never happened as according to the limited information Simulacris passed on to me from Belladonna, she had been in Gryphonia giving their folk hero Warbeak an honorable demise for killing her daughter.”

My mind flip-flopped, briefly distracted from the crisis at hoof. Wait, what? Warbeak killed Belladonna’s daughter, and Belladonna had taken her revenge for it? Twilight was going to have a field day with that. I better not mention it to the Gryphonian ambassador though.

“Another final clue, my first one in fact, was that while I was being blasted out of Canterlot, I heard a telepathic scream. I thought it was a phantom or something brought by my pain, but I recalled that what I heard was… interesting. It screamed I’m sorry, Twilight!.” Chrysalis raised an eyebrow. “Now why and how would anypony close to Twilight Sparkle say that, unless she wasn’t a pony, and was a changeling about to get hit by a wall of love, and was lamenting on the fact that she was about to fail her precious student in every way possible?”

I swallowed, hard. I did not expect anybody to hear that mental scream, but apparently being hit by a love shield made me project my thoughts wider than I thought.

“I’ve thought it over long and hard, and the only possibility that fits the facts would be if she was one of my kind, a changeling queen herself,” concluded Chrysalis. She leveled a hard gaze at me, but while I forced myself to meet her gaze, I couldn’t speak a word. My mind was blank.

“Does your silence imply a yes?” asked Chrysalis.

I didn’t respond. I knew that my sister would pick up any lie I would try to tell. So I said nothing. Chrysalis sighed and closed her eyes for an instance. She opened them again, and they were... softer?

“Celestia, or whoever you are, I’m not going to tell anybody you are a queen.”

I blinked. I must have misheard something. Did Chrysalis say she would not tell anybody I was a queen?

“You saved my life after all.” Chrysalis briefly shot Belladonna a glare. “You also have done more for our races than any other pony or changeling has ever done in history. My decision to attack Canterlot was stupid, and you’ve not only saved my hive from any further reprisals, but gave me the opportunity to seek justice for the crimes committed against my hive.” Chrysalis smiled a bit. “I’m actually beyond impressed that you managed to impersonate the mighty alicorn ruler of the sun herself, and somehow get the highest ranking figures of Equestria on your side. I am in your debt.”

I was gawking. This was crazy. This was a result I could have only dreamt of happening.

But to my despair, Chrysalis didn’t stop her questioning there. After coughing into her hoof, she met my eyes again, her eyes narrowed. “What I do want are answers. An explanation for, let’s say… for why are you so protective of the ponies to the point you’d interrogate your own kind just to get more information on my hive? I assume that it was a deal that got the Equestrians on your side.” Luna and Cadance bristled at that statement, making Chrysalis swallow nervously. “Okay… maybe the situation is more complicated than I first thought, but I still want answers to that, and for why you couldn’t drop your disguise and tell me you were a queen? After all, we are of the same kind, and you did the same for my sisters.”

I glanced at Belladonna and Simulacris, praying they wouldn’t react, but they did as Chrysalis’s gaze settled on them. Belladonna had stiffened, her lips curled into a furious snarl, but her false anger wasn’t fooling anybody as her tail was swishing back and forth. Even Simulacris, who had pulled a solemn mask over her features, couldn’t completely suppress the fear she was emitting.

“Simulacris, Belladonna, what exactly aren’t you telling me?” demanded Chrysalis rising to her hooves, her eyes narrowing at my sisters, but Belladonna and Simulacris only pressed their lips together. Chrysalis glared at them for several long seconds and sighed in a dejected manner.

“Donna, Simulacris, I know… I haven’t been able to do anything quite right lately, but why can’t you trust me with this?” asked Chrysalis. My teeth clenched tighter and I could feel them grind against each other. I just couldn’t tell her! For most of my life I’ve kept my identity secret so Chrysalis would never find out. How could I tell the changeling whom I had once plotted and planned against who I really was?

“It is not our place to tell you,” said Simulacris, her tone level.

I saw Chrysalis tremble in frustration and groaned inwardly. She never did like being kept out of the loop. Not to mention that when it came to her daughters, Chrysalis would do anything for them, including seek the reason for why a changeling queen had got her own daughter to reveal hive secrets.

“But aren’t you my sisters? She is an unknown queen that has been pulling the strings behind the scenes for this entire treaty-process! I do not begrudge her for protecting her own interests as she has served mine equally well, but she has committed inexplicable acts that have affected my hive and my family, and I want an answer for them!” shouted Chrysalis. “Is that so unreasonable?”

Belladonna sighed. “It is not a question of whether we trust you or not. It is whether ‘Celestia’ trusts you, Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis, shaking her head, fell back down in her seat, hard and looked at me with exhausted eyes.

“By the Great Mothers, I’m signing your treaty, so why can’t you tell me who you are, ‘Celestia?’”

Scrambling for a reason, I spoke the first thing that came to my mind. “Forgive me, Chrysalis, but I’m not so eager to reveal my identity to a queen who stabbed her own sister in the stomach.” I swallowed. “As much as I understand your reasons for your coup, I still do not trust you enough yet to reveal my identity to you.”

Scowling, Chrysalis grunted. “Fair enough—”

Suddenly, Chrysalis’s eyes widened and she slowly turned to stare at me. A cold feeling seeped into my stomach. I realized I had said something wrong, but what did I say?

“How do you know my sister was stabbed in the stomach?” whispered Chrysalis.

I continued to silently swear at my stupidity again and again, which didn’t help with the mind-numbing terror that coursed through my veins.

“We told her,” said Simulacris quickly, but far too quickly.

Chrysalis rose to her hooves. “You’re lying, I can sense your emotions as clear as day. You…” Her head slowly turning, Chrysalis eyes passed over everybody seated at the table like a searchlight. “All of you are afraid of something. Celestia knew how my sister, Alternia was injured, and if Belladonna didn’t tell her then…”

As she reached her answer, Chrysalis shook as if she had been hit by an invisible hoof. Her eyes fixed on me, she gawked, eyes wide, and shook her head.

“No... that’s… impossible. You’re…”

Chrysalis opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She tried again, almost spitting the single word out.

“Alternia?”

The muscles in my neck were stiff as cable car wire. My eyes battling between the need to look Chrysalis in the eye with a clear and honest gaze, and the desire to turn away.

“But she’s dead. I killed her. I threw a spear right through her gut that nearly severed her spine. She would have died even if she did teleport away,” said Chrysalis, she was smiling weakly, in a vain attempt to reassure herself. I nodded along with her.

“So… why do you all look as if I’ve landed on the right answer?” whispered Chrysalis. I didn’t even had to glance at the room. Everybody was paralyzed, their expressions mixed between fear and dismay.

The room stayed frozen like a painting in the art museum for several excruciating seconds ntil I broke away from Chrysalis’s stare and slumped down into my seat. Slowly, I took my crown in my magic and set it on the table. As I did so, the magic aura changed from golden-yellow, to bright green.

“You’ve won this one, sister.” I closed my eyes and let go of my mask, allowing it to crumble into flecks of green flame.

As I opened my eyes, I heard a chair crash as Chrysalis sprang to her hooves and backed away from the table. She was blinking her eyes rapidly, hooves shaking so violently it seemed as if she was almost going to fall over. Her lips were pressed in a thin line.

For a long moment, she simply stared at me, until she managed a choked cry.

“How is this possible?”

I didn’t look up. “My teleport took me to the place where the real Celestia was fighting Nightmare Moon, and I saw her use the Elements of Harmony to banish her. She was so sorely wounded that she needed to go into a very long healing trance. We… comforted each other about our losses, and it was in my delirious state that I offhandedly suggested that a queen feeding on the love of Equestria would have enough power to raise the sun.

“Celestia seized on that idea and used her magic to keep me alive with a love transfer. She then had me take her place, forcing a copy of her own memories into my mind. In return, I was going to use the love I gained from Equestria to take my revenge on you.

“As for how I managed to get Equestria to support me? Well, as you guessed, when you attacked Canterlot, Shining Armor and Cadance’s love shield ripped my disguise away. Luckily, after some explaining, they accepted me for who I am. For what I had done for them.”

With some stupendous feat of self-control, Chrysalis managed to remain standing after all of that. Swallowing, my eldest sister shook her head.

“But… but why in Mother’s name did you save my life then? Why oblige my hive’s requests and protect us from Equestria First!” screamed Chrysalis. I winced, risking a glance at my older sister. Tears were in her shock-filled eyes, and she now grabbed the table as if it was her only lifeline.

I swallowed. “I… that was a thousand years ago, Chrysalis. And during the negotiations… I realized that… maybe Mother wouldn’t have wanted us to kill each other. That while I wanted you to face justice for your crimes, execution was not the answer. Not when I had nieces who needed their mother.” I looked at Chrysalis meaningfully. “You remember Mother’s dying smile right? Do you think she would have wanted us to kill each other?”

Chrysalis nodded her head in agreement, but her eyes narrowed at the same time. “Then why did you drag my daughter into this? Why did you force Cyndra to divulge my hive’s secrets?” roared Chrysalis, rage breaking through her confusion and shock.

I met her with a determined gaze. “The ponies are my hive, Chrysalis. I would do anything for them. Your hive at the time had nearly razed my capital, and they could have been anywhere and anyplace, ready to carry out a calculated strike on dozens of key Equestrian institutions and organizations. You know why I acted as I did. Also…” I sighed. “I didn’t know Cyndra then as well as I do now. If I was given the same decision now, I would probably choose to leave her alone.”

“Alternia… you…” Chrysalis slammed both her hooves onto the table with a sharp crack. Her head bowed and shaking back and forth, she… sobbed.

I blinked, not knowing what was going through my sister’s mind as she stood there, hoarse pants and sniffles the only sound in the room.

“Do you know what I did that day? After I killed our mother?” croaked Chrysalis.

I shook my head.

“I carried out her cremation, and then left the hive immediately. But you know what I did before all of that?” Chrysalis looked up at me, her moist eyes narrowed.

“I cried. I cried not only for our mother, but for you! For nearly three hours! I cried as I fell asleep, and the next day, when I went to your room, I cried again! It was only then I realized I couldn’t stay in that hive! Not only because of the lack of mother’s presence, but because of yours!”

I shook my head in disbelief. “But you were only jealous of my closeness with mother. So jealous you hated me to the point of wanting to kill me. You nearly did! Why would you cry for me?”

“Of course I hated you, but I loved you as well, you thick-carapaced imbecile!”

I stared, jaw hanging open, tears filling my eyes as Chrysalis screeched at me.

“You were my rival! My only equal! The one I had to strive against! Of course I was jealous of you, but you were the only one I truly respected, other than our mother! I hated you because Mother loved you more, because she died for you, because you always seemed to do better than me at everything! I wanted you defeated! But… but…”

Chrysalis bit her lip for a moment, her form trembling “I told you, didn't I? I didn’t want you to die! I didn’t actually want to kill you. That was because I loved you!”

What? I was baffled, utterly dumbfounded. The room was spinning in my mind, yet I knew my hooves were firmly on the table. Chrysalis loved me? That was why she hadn’t wanted to kill me that day? I knew she hadn't truly wanted to kill me or Mother, but to find out that it was because she actually loved me...

“How do you think it felt to realize you’ve killed two of the changelings you loved all in one day because of your own reckless, stupid plan, and your own mad temper?” whispered Chrysalis.

I didn’t know how it felt, but my brief attempt to place myself in my sister’s hooves wrenched my heart into so much agony I had to shut my eyes.

Shaking her head, Chrysalis managed a half-choked laugh. “And you were alive, all this time! Playing me like the bloody fool I was! Taking care of my hive and your own Equestria somehow! You placed Cyndra into an untenable position, and your subjects wounded Lamia… But you also looked out for and protected my daughters at the same time. Do you know how much Lamia smiles now that you gave her that leg?”

Chrysalis groaned and buried her head in her hooves, her tears still dripping onto the table.

“Alternia, just… leave, please. I don’t know if I want to hit you, or hug you. Please… you have my vote. I’m not changing it, just leave me alone.”

Not knowing what else to do, and seeing that Chrysalis had no intention of taking her hooves away from her head for a while, I stood up and turned around. Luna managed to remind me to put my crown and my disguise on, but right after that, I strode out of the room, galloped to my chambers, and locked myself in.

Chrysalis had sobbed into her hooves for so long, she felt her legs go numb. She didn’t know what to think and wasn’t sure if she was able to think. Her thoughts were a mess, jumbled beyond recognition. She couldn’t even begin to sort out her feelings. There was relief, but there was despair, and also rage. How could Alternia be alive? How could she, a changeling queen, be so… reasonable, selfless, and yet hurt her daughters so? How did their family end up in this bloody mess?

Suddenly, Simulacris’s curt tone cut through the storm gripping her mind.

“Are you out of your bloody mind, Chrysalis?” Raising her head, Chrysalis simply stared at her younger sister’s enraged features, with a blank, uncomprehending face that was still drenched with moisture. That caused Simulacris to blink, but the younger queen still scowled at her older sister.

Sitting down next to Chrysalis, Simulacris grabbed the room’s box of tissues and pushed it over. “Alternia’s alive and you just… send her away! Not only that, but after all she’s done for you, all the times she’s put up with you and compromised with you… You can’t even say thank you!”

“I…” Chrysalis groaned, grabbed a tissue from the box and wiped her eyes. “I am thankful, but… it’s just… a lot to take in.”

“Well then, take it in already! You owe Alternia that much! After all that she’s—”

Chrysalis whirled on Simulacris, her eyes flashing. “You think I don’t know how many mistakes I have made of late, Simulacris? My hive is currently at your beck and call because of my foolishness a thousand years ago. It turned out that Equestria was anything but hostile to my hive, and that their leader, my own sister who had good reason to think I hated her, only wanted peace between our species. Not to mention I am dreading the next time the changeling queens call a Queens’ Council because I know they will have me answer for all I’ve done!” Groaning, Chrysalis buried her head in her hooves. “If not for Alternia, my hive would have been at war, and I am sure that I would have lost everything.”

Letting out a long breath, Simulacris swallowed. “Alright, but can you at least tell me why you are so reluctant to forgive her?”

Simulacris found herself faced with a gimlet glare, before Chrysalis’s eyes softened. “The obvious reason is that I feel that she’s been deceiving me for all this time. That’s not the main issue though, because I understand why she did it. After all…” Chrysalis snorted bitterly. “I nearly killed her. No wonder she was so terrified of telling me. No wonder she was so afraid of even sleeping in the same room as me. I...” Chrysalis bit her lip, cutting herself off, as she remembered the sheer fear she had sensed the night she had slept in the same room as her younger sister.

And Chrysalis flinched, the guilt welling up deep within her chest. For she knew she had traumatized her sister.

“All the more reason you should talk to her as soon as possible,” insisted Simulacris, though she did not pry further into what Chrysalis had been about to say.

Pursing her lips, Chrysalis took a deep breath. “Perhaps, but that’s not all. The thing is…. I know Alternia’s decisions were all for her ‘hive,’ for Equestria. But while doing so she has also hurt my daughters. I can’t overlook that. Especially with Cyndra.” Slowly, Chrysalis turned to her sister, a serious light in her eyes. “Simulacris, I need to talk to my daughters about this.”

Raising an eyebrow, Simulacris frowned. “And what makes you think I will just let you talk to your daughters about our sister’s greatest secret?”

Chrysalis’s gaze did not flinch. “They deserve to know the truth about their aunt. About who they have really been negotiating with, who wormed hive secrets from them, who has been protecting and looking after them.”

Simulacris’s expression did not change as she considered Chrysalis’s suggestion. Glancing at her sister, she asked, “Will it make you change your mind about Alternia?”

Closing her eyes for a second, Chrysalis opened them to reveal a new, determined gaze. “My mind is made up.” Simulacris waited, holding her breath in check.

“I know I need to ask for her forgiveness, and to forgive her.” Chrysalis winced. “Part of me doesn’t want to, but even if she doesn’t want to forgive me, I don’t want this feud to continue.” Pain and desperation flashed across Chrysalis’s features. “All of this… it hurts, Simulacris. I don’t want this to continue, but as a mother, I also need to address the pain Alternia has caused Cyndra. You understand, don’t you, sister?” asked Chrysalis, a pleading look in her eyes.

Her shoulders relaxing, Simulacris sighed and smiled. Trotting over, she placed a comforting hoof on Chrysalis’s shoulder.

“I will ask Alternia.”

Upon entering my chambers, I briefly checked to see if they were empty, and then shut the doors, locked them, and for good measure, blocked them with a closet. I didn’t want to see anyone right now. After all, why should I be comforted for this mess?

Groaning, I released my disguise and stood in front of the first reflective surface I could find, the mirror on my vanity, where every morning, servants applied makeup to maintain the appearance of the disguise that hid my actual appearance. From the shining mirror, a face stared back at me, its features miserable, eyes moist. A face that, to the growing weight in my heart, was somehow unfamiliar.

How was it possible that in spite of the near-perfect mask that I had worn for so long, I couldn’t stop this from happening? By the great hive mothers, I know Celestia’s features better than my own, and yet I made such stupid slip-ups! Perhaps I had lowered my guard because some of my sisters knew my secret… but they definitely weren’t to blame. This was all my fault.

I had been standing at the head of one of the greatest diplomatic triumphs in history, which would likely be remembered for centuries! I had finally told Belladonna and Simulacris about my secret! Chrysalis and I had reached what appeared to be a resolution. Everything had been perfect, and I had messed it up.

The crash of furniture toppling over drew my attention and I stared. Luna and Belladonna were standing in the doorway, the wardrobe knocked over, the doors’ locks broken and the doors themselves hanging slightly off of their hinges.

Luna was the first to reach me, with Belladonna, who stayed to shut the doors, not far behind. Stepping in between myself and the mirror, Luna’s blue eyes met my own.

“The locked door meant I wanted to be left alone,” I said, not turning away from Luna.

“What we want is often not what is best for us,” said Luna. She stepped closer to me and with a gentle hoof, guided me toward the pillows near the fireplace, which she lit with a spark of her magic. “Tell us what ails you, Alternia. Let us comfort you as you once did for me, and for your sisters.”

I didn’t resist and allowed myself to be seated. Luna took a place across from me while Belladonna laid herself down beside me. I noticed she had added a few other anti-scrying spells to my room.

“Well, sister, talk,” said Belladonna in her typical, no-nonsense style. I hesitated for a moment, but the determined glares in my sister’s and in my adopted sister’s faces told me that I had no choice.

“I’m angry at myself. I had wanted to keep Chrysalis out of the loop, but she found out, and now, everything just seems so… confusing.” I glanced at the fireplace for a moment, watching the flames eat at the logs. “I could have told Chrysalis everything and it probably would have been fine. Emotionally exhausting of course, but now that I know she regrets what she did, it probably would have worked out. Instead, I played her like a fiddle. But… I know why I made those decisions, and I know that I had good reason to be scared of Chrysalis.” I turned my head to watch Luna’s contemplative features, and Belladonna’s frown. “I don’t know if I did the right thing by hiding my identity from Chrysalis.”

Luna sighed. “Alternia, you are but a changeling queen. A mortal who made her decisions based on what she thought was right and what would benefit all. Do not begrudge yourself for the unintended consequences of your actions.” I nodded, as the words made sense to my ears, but I still didn’t feel as if I deserved them.

“But I could have done better, I—”

“Sister, stop beating yourself up about this!” snapped Belladonna, her sharp tone spinning my head to her direction. Rising from her seat, Belladonna trotted up to me and poked my chest with a firm hoof.

“What did Mother tell us? No plan survives contact with real life. This mess is nobody’s fault, much less yours, and even if it was, you’ve done your best to help everyone.” Belladonna swallowed then, her head bowed and eyes averted. “You are the best changeling queen in the world. I need not say why.” I frowned, but Belladonna used her hoof to tip my head up, forestalling any of my protests.

“Trust in your abilities and start acting like the changeling queen who has gifted Equestria with unmatched prosperity for the last thousand years.”

Though I still felt a bit guilty, I knew Belladonna was right. After a short sigh, I faced my sisters and smiled. “Thank you, Donna, Luna. I really needed that.”

“Anytime, Alternia,” said Luna, returning my smile.

“Don’t mention it. And I mean it,” said Belladonna in a warning tone, but the embarrassed manner in which she pursed her lips gave her away.

I chuckled, feeling more grateful than ever for the company of my sisters. It was then that a thought suddenly occurred to me, and I raised a somewhat reproving eyebrow at Belladonna.

“By the way, Donna. In revealing yourself to Twilight and her friends, how exactly did that go? I take it they were rather upset with your attempt to kill Chrysalis. Particularly since they knew I was alive.”

Belladonna looked a bit panicked at that question, and she didn’t say anything for a moment, until she groaned. “Your assumption is quite correct. When I talked with them two days prior, Twilight and her friends were quite upset. I have learned that I should never again try to make them fret.”

“Why are you falling into rhyme, Queen Belladonna?” asked Luna.

My youngest sister winced. “That was the fault of Pundamilia my zebrican mentor. Her training could have been gentler. To train my memory in making potions, she made me speak in rhyme while doing the motions.” Belladonna coughed, breaking her sagely tone. “It worked too well. So I sometimes slip into rhyme when things are not swell.”

I couldn’t help it. I giggled. The image of Belladonna being bossed around by a zebra was too hilarious to block out. Luna joined me shortly afterward, Belladonna glaring at us.

“Ha, ha, very funny…” Belladonna frowned. “Is someone knocking on your door?”

There was someone knocking on the chamber’s door. As Luna went to open it, I re-cast my disguise. The door swung open to reveal Simulacris, whom Luna ushered her in and closed to door.

“What is it, Simulacris?” I asked.

Glancing around, Simulacris refocused her attention back to me. “Alternia, I’ve spoken to Chrysalis,” she said in a reserved tone.

My breath caught in my throat, forcing me to swallow it down. “And?”

“I think she’s come around” — I felt my chest deflate as I sighed in relief — “but she wants to discuss your true nature with her daughters first, and she sent me to ask for your permission to do so.”

I bit the inside of my lip and instinctively opened my mouth to protest. But then I paused, and pursed my lips. Chrysalis’s request… I knew why she had asked it, but should I grant it to her? Even if it might help heal the rift between us, too many already knew who I really was.

But did I have the right to refuse her?

I sighed. “Tell her… that she can. They deserve to know.”

“No way,” gasped Cyndra as Chrysalis finished telling the entire story to her daughters. She had sequestered her daughters in their shared stateroom, sealed behind layer upon layer of anti-scrying and listening spells.

“Your sister Alternia is alive and she’s been Princess Celestia all this time?”

“Yes,” said Chrysalis, not flinching at Lamia’s high-pitched shriek, or the fact that Cyndra looked as if she might collapse at any moment.

“You mean Princess— Alternia… she used me knowing I was her niece?” asked Cyndra.

Chrysalis nodded and took a small step closer to Cyndra, while bringing her head down to her daughter’s eyes. “But she said she regretted what she did to you, Cyndra, and that she did it for Equestria.” Chrysalis sighed and found herself unable to meet her daughter’s eyes. “I also have no doubt that your aunt’s actions were likely influenced by her fear of me.”

Her daughters still rooted to the ground in shock, Chrysalis exhaled slowly. “I am telling you this, Lamia, and Cyndra, because I intend to ask your aunt for forgiveness.” Lamia and Cyndra gasped, but Chrysalis forged onward. “I know she deceived you both and used you, Cyndra, but my mistakes… what I did to your aunt played no small part in leading to all of this.”

Raising her head, Chrysalis forced herself to meet the narrowed eyes of her daughters. “It is up to me to fix this.”

Neither Lamia or Cyndra said nothing, even as their mother kept her gaze on them. After what seemed like an eternity though, Lamia sighed and glanced at the solemn-faced Cyndra.

“Cyndra, I think mother is right. You remember how Alternia treated us. She was kind, and while she did hide herself from us, I think her emotions were sincere.”

A smile threatened to burst onto Chrysalis’s features, but she didn’t dare push her luck. To Chrysalis’s relief though, Cyndra spoke up immediately afterward.

“Sorry, mother, Lamia. It was just a lot to take in.” Cyndra swallowed. “I agree. Apart from her interrogation, which I must admit, was justly motivated at the time, Alternia has taken good care of me. She comforted me, and I know she played a role in convincing you to forgive me for my own mistakes. She’s actually acted kinda like an aunt would, all this time. This just confirms it.”

“Thank you, Cyndra, Lamia.” Chrysalis embraced her daughters. “Do you mind helping me bring out some of Alternia’s old things from our hive, so I can formally apologize to her after the treaty is signed?” she asked.

Lamia and Cyndra nodded, though Lamia seemed a bit puzzled.

“Of course, mother, but shouldn’t you apologize to her immediately?”

Chrysalis chuckled. “We have all the time in the world. Besides, I need to thank her for the treaty anyway. I might as well do it all at once.”

A week later at Canterlot…

The turnout for the public treaty signing was nothing short of spectacular. Apart from the Royal Guard lining the red carpet leading to the central wooden platform that had been erected for the signing, Canterlot city centre was filled with ponies of all colors. So packed was the square that several “cloud benches” had also been erected in the airspace to free up room for the grounded ponies. Regardless of any misgivings they had, each stallion, mare, and foal knew they were witnessing history.

The Royal Guard, the Lunar Guard, and their changeling counterparts were also fully aware of this. Security was tight. Apart from crowd-controlling reservists that lined the approaching corridor, there were unicorn spellcasters and crossbow-toting earth ponies posted in the windows and roofs of the surrounding buildings. Bat pony and pegasus squadrons patrolled the airspace, and secretly intermixed in the crowd were a number of disguised changeling soldiers and infiltrators. Shining Armor would be standing with the delegation along with the escort of Royal and Lunar Guardsponies and changeling chevaliers, while Captain Vlad Pikehead of the Lunar Guard was sitting on a cloud with a bird’s-eye view of the entire square, and a radio team.

The clock tolled the bell for noon and a hush fell over the gathering as Prince Blueblood and Princess Cadance mounted the stage and trotted to the lectern placed in the corner. Blueblood took the lectern first, and coughed once officiously before addressing the crowd.

“Stallions and mares, thank you for coming. Please welcome their highnesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” With that Blueblood raised his hoof toward the corner, turning the heads of all the ponies assembled.

The pegasus-driven and escorted carriage of Princess Luna and Alternia, who was once more in her disguise as Princess Celestia, alighted onto the ground. They were picked up by a cordon of Royal and Lunar guards. Even the presence of so many armored ponies though, didn’t dampen the enthusiasm of the crowd as they cheered their princesses. A number of them were cheering for Princess Luna, whose shy wave only amplified their cries.

The princess and the changeling queen-in-disguise mounted the stage and took their seats across the large table in the centre of the platform. Before Alternia sat down though, she took a moment to glance over the great scroll spread across it. It was the work of many long hours, and there had been so many setbacks and emotional upheavals on the way. Yet, at that moment, Alternia could only think of the new era she had started.

“If only Mother could see this,” whispered Alternia to herself. Luna heard, though, and her responding nudge brought a bit of life to the smile on Alternia’s face. As Alternia sat down, she was further cheered by the sight of Twilight, Spike, and their friends waving from front-row places near the stage.

Princess Cadance stepped forward to the lectern then, her head bowed slightly. She took a deep breath and raised her eyes over the waiting ponies.

“Announcing the three changeling queens of Equestria and their families: Queen Belladonna of the Shadow Empire, Queen Simulacris of the Shade Stalkers, Queen Chrysalis of the Evergreen Flame and her daughters Queen-in-waiting Lamia and Lady Cyndra.” A genuinely warm smile on her face, Cadance lifted her hoof to the red carpet.

The ponies fell silent, watching as the changeling delegation arrived on foot, surrounded by a ring of chevaliers, and another ring of Royal and Lunar guard. Chrysalis was first, Lamia with her mechanical leg and Cyndra beside her. Simulacris and Belladonna walked side-by-side behind Chrysalis. At the head of the delegation was Shining Armor, his eyes flicking left and right as he scanned for threats in the mass of ponies.

They arrived at the platform without being interrupted and as they took their seats on the other side of the table, the Royal Guard took their positions around the base of the platform as practiced.

Chrysalis then stood and trotted to the lectern which Cadance had vacated, drawing the eyes of every pony in the square to her.

“Ponies of Canterlot and Equestria. I am Queen Chrysalis of the Evergreen Flame. As you all know, I led an army to invade this fair city on a day that was supposed to be one of celebration.” There were a couple of grimaces as Chrysalis spoke, but no interruptions, so the queen continued, her clear and calm voice listened to by all.

“Recent events have shown me the error of my ways and I apologize for the fear my hive struck into your hearts on that day, for the hurt, physical and emotional, that my hive inflicted, and for the great inconveniences that followed afterwards. My attack, regardless of the circumstances that led to it, was wrong, and I must also formally apologize for that.” Quite a lot of ponies blinked in surprise at that, while a few other snorted disbelievingly.

Chrysalis was undaunted though and she pressed on. “As recompense, my hive has pledged reparations to cover the reconstruction of Canterlot and to directly assist the Equestrian government in several public services projects in Canterlot, Manehattan and Cloudsdale.”

Alternia suddenly found herself needing to resist the temptation to frown. Chrysalis was off script. She was supposed to end her apology now after the announcement. Still, Alternia made no move. It would be better to see how this played out.

Grimacing, Chrysalis swallowed. “Now I know you all doubt my commitment to this peace, to this treaty, and I doubt what I say now will change your minds. But whether you believe me or not, I am telling the truth. I want peace with Equestria. I must admit, I initially agreed to the negotiations because I felt I had no other choice, and was rather reluctant to agree to anything. Your Princess Celestia convinced me otherwise.”

Luna and Alternia blinked as Chrysalis glanced to them, a small, genuine smile on her lips, before turning to the crowd of surprised ponies.

“I do not mean to downplay the diplomatic successes brought about by her highness Princess Luna, but when it came to convincing me of the viability of this treaty, your Princess Celestia was solely responsible. I was uncompromising and uncooperative. Yet, she worked tirelessly to show me the benefits of peace, and made a titanic effort to answer your concerns and mine. She helped carve out what I hope will become a new age for ponies and changelings. That we may live beside each other, not as enemies or strangers, but as friends in harmony.”

Already, most ponies in the crowd were slack-jawed and staring at Chrysalis, but what the queen did next shook them to the core, and convinced nearly all of them, of the queen’s sincerity.

“And you know what, ponies of Equestria? I realize now that your princess did not have to do any of this. After what I have done to you, your princess was well within her rights to kill me, to raze my hive to the ground. She could have retracted her offer of peace simply because of the inconvenience I was causing her, and the protests that her own ponies were making. But your kind princess did not. She took the thorny road, the one less travelled, and gave my kind a chance, to be friends to you all, and not bitter enemies.” Chrysalis opened her eyes and faced the crowd. “I will not squander that chance, ponies of Equestria. For in all my life, I have never met someone with so much greatness, vision, and mercy in their heart as Princess Celestia.”

Alternia was blinking furiously, and had a hoof to her mouth. She knew some ponies would wonder why she was reacting this way, but she couldn’t help it. She had an idea where Chrysalis was going with her speech, but she couldn’t believe her own ears.

Except, Chrysalis was turning to her and she was bowing— wait, kneeling. Her eyes were averted and neck extended in the traditional pattern of changeling submission.

“And so, my last apology is directed to you, Princess Celestia. I am sorry for everything I put you through, and though I know I do not deserve it, I ask for your forgiveness.”

Most ponies thought that the line was strangely worded, but must be a reference to the difficulty Queen Chrysalis had said that she had put their princess through during the treaty process. But Alternia knew better.

“Chrysalis…” Alternia rose from her seat, swallowed and extended her hoof to help a wide-eyed Chrysalis off the ground. Her smile spreading across her face, Alternia somehow managed to blink back her moistening eyes and say, “I accept your apology.”

Chrysalis swallowed, but couldn’t hide her sigh of relief, and the grateful smile that mirrored her sister’s. “Thank you, your highness.”

Cadance, who was wiping her eyes to the puzzlement of the general audience, spoke up then. “Please give a hoof for Queen Chrysalis, and Princess Celestia.”

And the ponies did. Twilight and company, Belladonna and Simulacris, Cadance and even Blueblood joined in as well. Cyndra was jumping up and down, while Lamia nearly fell over as she tried to get her mechanical leg to join in. Shining Armor, who was still on duty, resisted the temptation to do so, but he grinned widely as cheers and hoofbeats resounded through the palace, creating a cacophony that deafened the ears of all. Nopony wanted it to stop though and it was a long time until they all quieted down, their ears ringing a bit and their hooves aching slightly when they finally did so.

Blueblood, who couldn’t help but replicate the infectious smile that everypony else was sharing, stood forward again. “We will now commence with the signing. Princesses and Queens, step forward.”

Alternia, Luna, Belladonna, Simulacris, and Chrysalis picked up the quills from the table and moved to the bottom of the scroll. One by one, they signed the bottom of the scroll, and, using the ink pan, stamped an imprint of their hooves next to their signature.

Chrysalis was the last to sign, stamp her hoof, and wipe it on the towel provided for the dignitaries. As she did so, she smiled at Alternia, who beamed back. Alternia was a little annoyed she had been left so long to ponder whether Chrysalis had forgiven her or not, but it made this moment all the more perfect.

Then everything went horribly wrong.

Shining Armor had first noticed something a little unusual during Chrysalis’s apology when he had spotted a blond-maned, white-coated pony stallion sporting a cloak in the crowd glaring at Chrysalis when she started to praise Celestia. There had been some ponies who seemed a little wary of Chrysalis, sure, but this stallion’s glare was not one of a wary pony. No, Shining Armor had seen this kind of glare not too long ago.

It was that of mad hate, which he had seen in the eyes of the Equestria First militia as he had fought them.

Shining didn’t react immediately. Just because the stallion was feeling irrationally angry didn’t mean he was going to try something. But as Shining Armor continued to scan the cheering crowd, he had noticed several ponies who did not cheer. In fact, they had looked furious.

Shortly afterward, as they had begun to sign the treaty, Shining Armor had realized something. Each of these ponies were wearing cloaks, and now that he was scrutinizing them, each of these ponies seemed to have rather bulky figures.

Alarm bells began to sound in his head and he instantly performed a count of all the ponies he had identified. Twelve of them in total, positioned in various places in the square. A few in the cloud benches, but most of them were in the crowd on the ground. He then grabbed the radio near the stage that the Royal Guard had placed in advance.

“Attention to all units. This is Armor. Suspicious characters spotted. Cloaked and angry, possible hidden weapons. I want the Falcons’ and Hawks’ eyes peeled and the shields ready,” ordered Shining as he informed his unicorns, pegasi air cover, and crossbow snipers to locate the targets, and his unicorn mages to prepare magic shields.

But as the signatories signed the treaty the cloaked ponies did nothing. The guard and the changelings had anticipated that if an attack would come, it would come before the treaty would be signed. Nothing had happened though.

Shaking his head, Shining continued to watch the ponies. This wasn’t making any sense, why would they not attack? If they were Equestria First, they would want to disrupt the treaty signing, right? Shining’s questions were interrupted when he noticed a slight commotion to his right. Turning he frowned, and then blinked.

Was that Major Golden Star pushing through the crowd the edge at the head of a squad?

Shining Armor hadn’t seen the paranoid Golden Star since the council of the Equestrian Army. The major was really more of an administrative and logistics officer than a field commander. He just got into the council meeting because he was an attache to the Canterlot garrison. In fact, after that meeting, Shining had taken great pains to avoid Golden Star. Yes, Shining didn’t love Chrysalis, but as the last council had shown, the major seriously had an issue with changelings.

So it was strange that Golden Star was leading a squad of ponies because Shining was quite sure that he hadn’t assigned one to him—

Shining’s eyes widened, for the puzzle pieces in his mind had suddenly chosen this moment to fall in place.

Equestria First was a organization that had some ties to lower-ranking officers in the military.

Equestria First was an organization with a vision of a pony-only Equestria.

Equestria First had procured their out-of-date armor by stealing armor that was supposed to be relegated for second-line or militia use, which required some degree of influence in the Equestrian military logistics and administrative apparatus.

Golden Star was a lower-ranking officer, and a senior logistics and administrative officer, who believed in a pony-only Equestria.

Heart pounding, his eyes transfixed on the ponies, Shining pointed out Golden Star to his nearby guards, whose eyes widened at the unfamiliar squad. He also grabbed the radio.

“Red Alert. Armored EQF squad in plain sight led by Major Golden Star. Golden Star is a turncoat. Repeat, Golden Star is a turncoat and is leading an EQF squad in plain sight. Evacuate all packages now.”

With that, Shining Armor handed the radio off to another guard, and was about to make his way up the platform to evacuate the party. He hoped that he was being inconspicuous, and that they had enough time to get the princesses and the queens out of here.

Those hopes were dashed.

Out of the corner of his eye, Shining cursed as he saw one of the cloaked ponies, a pegasus, jump the gun and throw off his cloak to reveal Royal Guard Armor Mark 42, and a short javelin in his hooves. The ponies around him gasped in surprise as he took off into the air and charged toward the platform.

“CODE BLACK!” yelled Shining Armor and he raised his shield.

The Royal Guard reacted quickly and the charging pegasus was brought down by a concussion spell from a unicorn mage posted in the balcony. As Shining’s magic formed a protective bubble around the platform, he was dismayed to see the crowd scream and burst into chaos. They had anticipated this situation, but of all the possibilities they had prepared for, this was one of the most inconvenient. The panic would make the job of the snipers in the balconies all the more difficult. He was also shocked to notice several more ponies in simple formalwear draw short swords and daggers out of their pockets to join the now uncloaked ponies pushing their way toward the platform, as well as Golden Star’s squad. Then more unicorns in the crowd bulled their way through the crowd of panicked ponies.

Altogether, there were thirty-five attackers, including thirteen unicorns that seemed to know the Dark Flame spell, and they had all converged around the shielded platform, surrounding them.

Cursing, Shining Armor did a complete turn to check his options. They could fight. He had fifteen Royal Guardsponies, eight Lunar Guard, and sixteen changeling chevaliers with him in the bubble, plus whatever magical power Princess Luna and the queens could bring in. To fight the attackers, though, would endanger not only the civilians, but the VIPs as well, and he was not going to risk the queens or his princesses being struck with the same wounds as Lamia.

So they had to evacuate, but they were surrounded and on the ground. Shining Armor looked directly up and breathed a sigh of relief. The significant number of bat pony and pegasus squads had subdued the few attackers in the cloud benches. The skies were clear. Even now, pegasus and bat pony guards were diving down at the Equestria First attackers, who were doing their best to protect their spellcasters.

“Evacuation by air! Shield the route now!” roared Shining to his officers and the delegation. The unicorn guards nodded and, their horns glowing, they changed the spherical bubble that surrounded the platform into an open-topped cylinder that extended high into the sky, beyond spell range. Grimly satisfied, Shining turned his attention to the attackers and swore as the unicorns began to fire the Dark Fire curse into the shield. Bracing himself against the platform, he channelled every ounce of his magic into reinforcing the shield. He needed to hold it, against all costs.

He didn’t want to think what might happen if the shield didn’t hold.

Alternia muttered darkly to herself as the shield of the Royal Guard changed into a cylinder, protecting them for an evacuation by air. She should have known her day would not go perfectly well. Something always had to spoil the best moments of her life.

“Luna, get Lamia and Cyndra out of here first!” she yelled. Luna nodded, and grabbing the younger changelings with her magic, the alicorn shot up, bringing the screaming sisters up with her. Alternia nodded in satisfaction, but winced when she looked at the shield. Cracks began to appear within the magical barrier as the Equestria First unicorns, their eyes narrowed in fanatic determination, torched the shield with maroon flames.

“Let’s go!” ordered Alternia. Her sisters, their wings buzzing, rose into the air as fast as they could go. Alternia kept up beside them, urging them on, keeping one worried eye on the cracks in the shield.

While Royal Guard unicorns were quite well trained, they were no master spellcasters. Shining Armor was an exceptional shield maker, but he was only one pony, and the curses fired at the shield continued to devour the magic of it, leeching the shield’s power, gaining strength, even as it cracked the protective barrier. As Alternia and her sisters rose higher and higher, she could see the strain in Shining Armor’s features and the sweat forming on his brow.

Then there was a flash, as Twilight, her horn glowing, poured her own strength into maintaining the barrier. Blueblood and Cadance were not far behind and they, too, poured their magic into the failing shield. Cracks solidified and the entire shield structure glowed, even as the Equestria First unicorns continued to fire dark spell after dark spell.

For a moment, Alternia heaved a sigh of relief. She could see the Royal Guards on foot pushing through the crowd and joining the pegasi and bat ponies in engaging the Equestria First fighters. Soon the Equestria First mages would be silenced.

That thought was shattered as all of the unicorns of the Equestria first combined their magic and sent white lightning crackled all over the multi-hued barrier. Screams erupted from Twilight, Blueblood, Cadance, Shining Armor, and from the unicorn guardsponies, and one by one they lost their hold on the shield. Alternia’s eyes widened in shock as she identified the cause: A Feedback Spell, designed to bring down magical barriers by rebounding the magic of the caster back upon them. The greater the magical barrier, the worse the feedback. Alternia groaned at the irony of it, for she herself had penned the doctrine that groups of unicorn in the guard should be taught how to cast the spell in extreme situations.

The Equestria First unicorns sneered in triumph as the shield fell, but the changeling chevaliers escorting their queens reacted by casting some smaller shields in front of Belladonna, Simulacris, and Chrysalis, just in time to intercept the barrage of various spells that spiralled upwards towards them. Each shield exploded upon contact with a curse, but it kept the queens safe.

But to Alternia’s horror, the Equestria First mages would not give up. Even as their pegasi and earth pony comrades fell to the Royal and Lunar Guards diving, firing, or hacking at them, the unicorns horns still glowed. Together, all thirteen spellcasters, including Golden Star, who was barking harsh orders at them, concentrated, coalescing their magic in a massive corrosive fireball.

Alternia had just enough time to yell, “Look out!” before the unicorns released their last, desperate, attack.

Time seemed to slow down as Alternia watched the curse, magnified in power and speed, scorching the air as it coursed upward, toward the fleeing queens. The smaller shields of the changeling chevaliers gave way, as the curse simply devoured every one of them, gaining strength as it powered on.

Desperately, Alternia turned right, tracking the path of the curse. She noted in that instant that the curse would go up and just pass Chrysalis, whom she was next to.

Yet, to Alternia’s horror, Chrysalis was deliberately pushing herself out into the path of the curse.

Her eyes wide, Alternia’s attention followed the path the curse would take from Chrysalis to Belladonna, who was directly in the spell’s path. She had folded her wings in an attempt to drop below the curse, but there was no way she could escape the fireball even if she tried. Except, the spell wouldn’t hit her now, Chrysalis had moved just far enough to block it.

In that moment, Alternia’s heart was filled with horror as she was sent a thousand years into the past, to the memory of her mother’s sacrifice. It was going to happen again.

Unless she did something to change it.

Chrysalis was ready to embrace death. As she had thrown herself into the path of the curse, she had shut her eyes. Her thoughts were coming in like a rapid river, and she cherished each one of them… as she knew they would be her last moments of consciousness.

She was going to die, so Belladonna would live. As mad as she was with her sister, Chrysalis found herself surprisingly okay with that. Belladonna was family, after all. Not that Chrysalis was devoid of anger, though. Admittedly, Shining Armor had done his best, had even bought enough time for her daughters to escape. But she never wanted to die, to be struck down by a pony, one of Alternia’s traitorous subjects.

A pang of fear shook Chrysalis’s control. It would not be a peaceful death. She still remembered her daughter’s screams as she had been brought into the infirmary. Lamia had been writhing in pain as the curse had eaten away at her flesh. Was this what her mother felt when she had stepped in front of Alternia?

The thought of Alternia did bring Chrysalis some contentment. She had finally reconciled with her sister. Their feud was over. But Chrysalis couldn’t help but feel disappointed. She had wanted more time, to get to know her sister better after their thousand years apart. This was supposed to be the start, not the end.

There was a strange flash, so bright that Chrysalis could see it through her shut eyes, followed by a cry that nearly broke Chrysalis’s contemplation. It sounded like Alternia’s oh-so-precious student. Why was everypony making it so hard for her to face her death? Why couldn’t they just shut up?

It was then that she heard the scream.

It snapped her eyes open and seized her gaze, as she gaped at the indescribable horror unfolding in front of her. Chrysalis tried to tear her eyes away, but the unending wail of agony transfixed her eyes, even as her stomach was turned to sick mush.

For writhing in pain, engulfed by the inferno, was Celestia.

No. Not Celestia. As the figure staggered in mid-flight, her white fur was evaporating, boiled from her frame. Her sparkling mane was now green, mixed with the spell’s flames. Shattered golden regalia dropped like dark shooting stars, blackened and rotted as the fires of the curse warped them into useless pieces of metal. Glossy black carapace melted away, sizzling and crackling in the sheer heat. Her translucent wings were charring into black ash.

Still screaming, Alternia lost her battle with gravity and she fell, her body plummeting toward the ground like a flaming comet. Her flailing limbs trying to find purchase in the empty air but unable to.

With a ear-rending crunch, the left side of her body slammed into the platform, and she lay there, shrouded in flames, a gaping, burning hole in her chest.

Author's Note

Please don’t kill me! Or you’ll never know what happens next! I promise you, the next chapter will be in 24 hours! i will admit I was listening to this as I wrote the chapter. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZCO8l2CaZaA To Die For: Lion King OST

Go ahead and kill him! We know what happens next! -Aurora

Chapter 26: Reactions

Chapter 26

Alternia. She teleported in front of me to take the curse. She’s...

“No! NOOOOO!!!!!”

Chrysalis could hear a wail of despair, and feel her own voice cracking as she did so. She dove to the ground at such a breakneck speed, her wings hurt when she pulled up. Landing heavily, she limped to her fallen, burning sister. Even as she did so, water, cool and clear, doused Alternia, spraying from Twilight Sparkle’s horn. The flames subsided briefly, and were briefly surrounded by midnight blue magic, Princess Luna’s magic, before they were vanquished, dissipated in a flash. Belladonna and Simulacris joined the stage then, their horns glowing as they cast healing spells onto the form.

Yet, Chrysalis felt her heart fill with new horror as she saw, through blurred eyes, what was left of her sister. Alternia lay on her side, whimpering feebly, her eyes screwed shut. Her chest had a marred and blackened hole in place of the golden peytral she once wore. Her carapace was scorched, cracked by the intense heat of the cursed fires.

“What in Tartarus is going on?” asked Golden Star in a hoarse voice. Everybody, from the finally subdued Equestria First, the Royal and Lunar guards, to the changeling chevaliers, were staring at the platform, hypnotized by the sight before them.

“What happened to our Princess?” demanded the major, even as he struggled under the weight of the Royal Guards piled on top of him. Chrysalis snarled and started toward the pony, but Prince Blueblood, the corners of his eyes tearing up, stood in her way.

“Princess Celestia is and always was a changeling queen,” said Blueblood, his voice somehow carrying over the entire assembly.

Once again, Chrysalis tried to go around Blueblood, but he held up his hoof. “Not now. Not this way,” whispered Blueblood so only she could hear, his trembling voice filled with vehemence. Chrysalis swallowed, and opened her mouth to speak, but Cadance interrupted her.

“He’s telling the truth! Stop standing there and get the medics!” she yelled.

Despite his blackened horn and the soot on his face, Shining Armor half-charged, half-tottered back onto the podium to stand beside Cadance.

“You heard the princess! Attend to Her Highness immediately and evac to the castle now!” roared Shining Armor. It took a second, but the guard, conditioned to obey their superior officers, moved into action, quickly rushing to Alternia’s side, brandishing bandages and horns glowing.

Chrysalis tried to follow the ponies that lifted her sister into a stretcher, but Shining Armor quickly blocked her from doing so.

“We need to get you out of here and safe,” he said.

“Captain, will she be alright?” whispered Chrysalis.

Shining Armor shook his head. “I don’t know. I don’t know.”

Canterlot Castle…

They rushed Alternia via chariot into the Royal Infirmary. After managing to usher everypony out, Twilight, Chrysalis and Simulacris being the most difficult, Luna and Belladonna made the room ready with the help of the nurses, who asked no questions except with their glances.

Upon arrival, the doctors stood shocked at Alternia, who was still wearing her crown, until Luna snapped at them.

“I know you have a lot of questions. But right now, set them aside and remember your calling!”

The doctors, knocked out of their stupor by the dark-eyed princess, immediately began to operate, following Belladonna’s directions. But even as they gathered their equipment and readied their spells, they knew that their chances of saving the queen were slim.

“Twilight, stay here. She’ll be fine,” said Cadance. The smile she forced to her lips wasn’t going to fool anypony, but it managed to make the sobbing Twilight pause long enough for her friends to surround her in a group hug.

Sighing, Cadance glanced at the changelings. Chrysalis and Simulacris were hanging on to each other so tightly she had difficulty distinguishing the different carapaces, while Lamia and Cyndra stood as close as they could to their mother.

Swallowing hard, Cadance tore herself away from the sight and found Blueblood and Shining Armor.

“We need to stabilize the situation, now,” said Shining Armor.

“Agreed. Rumours are already spreading. If we don’t act now, there…” Blueblood choked on his own words, but managed to continue. “T-t-there may not be an Equestria that Aunt Alternia can come back to.”

Cadance wiped her moist eyes with her hoof, and somehow succeeded in a firm nod. “Blueblood and I will speak to the public now. Shining, can you…” Cadance looked at the blackened spot on her husband’s horn with some concern, but Shining only took her hoof in his, gently caressing it.

“I’ll brief the generals. If they all spring on me I won’t be able to fight back, but I’ll make sure they listen,” said Shining Armor a thin smile on his slightly pained features.

Managing to return that small smile, Cadance gently kissed her husband on the cheek. “I’ll see you soon.”

Shining initially had no idea where to find the other Equestrian commanders, but he needn't have worried. As soon as he had turned the corner, he was confronted by General Caesar Salad of Canterlot, Captain Vlad Pikehead of the Lunar Guard, Head Sorceress Meringue le Fay, and General Hanna Belle of the Equestrian Foreign Legion, formerly Alternia’s student before Twilight. All of them wore similar cold, composed masks, with questioning eyes.

“Hello, Generals, Captain, and Head Sorceress, what can I do for you?” asked Shining Armor, knowing full well what these military officials wanted from him.

“Armor, you…” Caesar frowned as his eyes shot to Shining’s horn. “Shouldn’t you be in an infirmary?”

“I’m fine. I only have a mild headache,” said Shining with a wince.

Vlad stepped past Caesar and patted Shining on the shoulder. “You did all you could.” Shining Armor sighed. He knew he had, but he wished that he could have done just a bit more.

“Enough chit chat, is it true my former mentor is a changeling queen?” demanded Hanna Belle.

Shining Armor nodded, taking note of the confused desperation in the mare’s eyes. “Yes. And before you ask, I’ve known for some time.”

The generals stared at him, and Caesar’s eyes narrowed. “Meringue, can you perform an anti-illusionment charm and check for signs of mind control?”

“I did that the moment he came in,” said Meringue in a cold voice. Shining hadn’t known the normally cheerful spellcaster was capable of producing such a tone.

“He also smells like Armor, Caesar. Well, a combination of his wife’s scent and his,” said Vlad stepping back. Shining Armor glared at the thestral, who smirked.

Hanna Belle pulled Shining Armor to face her, and looked him in the eye. “But before we let him speak, I need to ask. What is something you know about me that nobody else knows?”

Shining Armor blinked. “You had a crush on Caesar Salad when when we were in the officers academy.”

Hanna Belle lightly blushed and cursed inwardly, before nodding to her compatriots, and a wide-eyed Caesar Salad. “It’s him.”

Making a point not to look at Hanna Belle, Caesar coughed and faced Shining Armor. “Alright then, talk, now. We’re giving you the benefit of a doubt, but we want answers.”

His hoof tapping the ground, Shining Armor took a moment to think about how to explain it all.

“The full story is complicated, but basically, Nightmare Moon didn’t just injure the actual Celestia, but put her out of commission for about a thousand years. Alternia—that’s the changeling queen in the operating room—was chosen to be Celestia’s proxy, and she has been ruling Equestria for the last thousand years, using our love to raise the sun and moon.”

Vlad blanched. “That’s….”

“Crazy. I know, but we have to stand strong in spite of this.” The various commanders frowned at Shining, who swallowed. “There will be a time where all questions will be answered, but for now, the army needs to present a united front.”

Meringue raised an eyebrow. “You do realize that you just told us that Equestria has been under the rulership of a changeling queen for a thousand years, right?”

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed at Meringue. “This changeling queen has always been our commander, and her record speaks for itself. You and I have fought beside her since the day we pledged our service to Equestria. She may be a changeling queen, but to me, she’s always been my commander-in-chief.”

Coughing into his hoof, Shining Armor turned to the other commanders. “I admit, it took a while for me to adjust to working under a species that I’ve had so much bad experience with. But I have seen her lead, I have seen her fight. I have seen her deal punishments. You’ve seen her do all of those things too. She has proven that she deserves our loyalty, and right now, she needs our loyalty more than ever.”

The generals were silent, their brows furrowed and lips pressed tightly together.

Hanna Belle bit her lip, and wiped at her moistening eyes. “Is she alright?”

Shining Armor sighed. “I don’t know. The doctors are doing their best, and Queen Belladonna is well-versed in Zebrican healing and changeling biology.”

“Good. We have a job to do.” To Shining’s amazement, Caesar had gripped his vine stick with both of his trembling hooves.

“I am really going to want to talk to that fool of a princess—well, changeling queen—later, but let’s do things one step at a time. Captain Armor, have you captured the perpetrators?”

Shining nodded. “Yes.”

“Good. I want to speak to that bastard Golden Star. Hanna Belle, brief your Legion and get them to stand ready at the main gate. The public is going to get angsty. Vlad, follow me. I’m going to pen a letter to the rest of the Army and I need your thestrals to be ready to deliver them. We need to brief the other generals of this revelation.”

“I’ll get my best spellcasters and head to the infirmary. There has to be something we can do,” said Meringue.

“Good. You’re all dismissed,” said Caesar. Hanna Belle and Meringue saluted and galloped away, leaving Shining facing Vlad and Caesar.

“Thank you sir,” said Shining.

Caesar rolled his eyes. “Don’t thank me, Captain Armor. You did a pretty good job convincing me. Besides, I knew that the princess was hiding something big.” The general snorted. “I’m just glad these old bones got to witness what it was.”

Blueblood’s eyes widened as he peeked out from his and Cadance’s hiding spot behind Canterlot Castle’s battlements. “There are more ponies out there than I expected.”

It had only been about an hour since Alternia had been injured, and already a massive crowd had gathered in the skies and on the approach to the gatehouse. Many were just ordinary ponies who had attended the signing, but there were also reporters with cameras and notepads. For now, the ponies in the courtyard were composed, and though the air was filled with nervous chatter, they weren’t making any sudden moves. All the same, Royal Guard fitted with riot gear had mounted the walls and stood in front of the closed gates.

“They all want answers, Blue. Still...” Cadance swallowed as she noted the steady stream of ponies joining the crowd. “I cannot believe how quickly the news travelled.”

“Well, the faster we get this over with the better.” Blueblood glanced at Cadance. “So what shall we say?”

Cadance bit her lip, and for a second, she studied the stone beneath her hooves. Then, she sighed and looked Blueblood in the eye.

“The truth, I suppose.”

Blueblood’s jaw dropped open. “The truth?”

“Most of it. We can’t hide it for any longer. I’ll make sure not to mention what Chrysalis did and her involvement in all of this, but apart from that, I’ll just tell the truth.”

The guard captain commanding those on the walls approached the pair then, crouching down beside them. “Um, your highnesses? Whatever you are going to say, can you say it quickly?” asked the gate captain, his quavering tone betraying his solemn mask.

Cadance nodded and placed one hoof on her chest. Closing her eyes, she forced herself to take deep, slow breaths for a minute.

When Cadance finally opened her eyes, her shoulders were relaxed and her jaw was set in a firm line.

“I’m ready.”

“Good, I’ll back you up if anything goes wrong,” said Blueblood. He gently patted Cadance’s shoulder, bringing a smile to her face.

Then before she could lose her nerve, Cadance stood up in full view of the waiting ponies.

“Hello everypony.”

The masses in front of Cadance started to chatter, their distinct voices coalescing into incoherent babble.

“I know you all have many questions about what happened today. I am here to try to answer some of them.”

Cadance inhaled slowly and exhaled before raising her eyes to meet those of the ponies in front of her. “Less than an hour ago, the changeling queens Chrysalis, Simulacris, and Belladonna of the Equestrian changeling hives signed the first Equestrian-Changeling Non-Aggression Pact. Immediately afterward, a group of what appear to be members of the Equestria First organization attacked the dignitaries. An evacuation took place, but one of the curses found its mark.”

The crowd waited, holding their breaths in anticipation.

“It hit the one who most of you have known as Princess Celestia, revealing her to be a changeling queen.”

Cadance braced herself for an outcry, but as she watched the jaws of so many ponies fall agape, she realized that they were too shocked to respond. So she continued.

“There is no need to be alarmed at this development, my little ponies. For I, Princess Luna, and a few others in the Equestrian government have known about this changeling queen since the invasion of the Royal Wedding. The changeling queen who wore the figure of Celestia is not a queen who was trying to exploit Equestria or destroy it. No, this queen is Celestia’s appointed substitute, her proxy.”

There were murmurs of confusion, but Cadance ignored them. “By now, you all know of the legend of Nightmare Moon, and how Princess Celestia banished her using the Elements of Harmony. What is not widely known is that Princess Celestia was gravely wounded by the battle that occurred. She had to go into a thousand year-long healing trance that would restore her, but she would also be leaving Equestria and be unable to tend to her ponies, or the raising of the sun and moon.”

Cadance could see the eyes of some ponies widening as they realized what had happened, while others continued to frown.

“That is when Celestia came across this queen, Alternia, the long-lost sister of Queen Chrysalis. She had just come out of a battle herself, and was also mortally wounded. Princess Celestia made a deal with Alternia. Alternia would take on the role of Princess, with all the world’s love that came with it, and in exchange, she would move the sun and moon and tend to Equestria.

“And for a thousand years, Alternia has served as our Princess, and though a changeling queen, she saw her position not as an opportunity to abuse her power, but as a great responsibility. In addition to raising the sun and moon, she has protected Equestria from all enemies, expanded our borders, and cared for us, her ponies. When the changelings invaded, she did not abandon us for her kind, but tried to protect us, and even found a way to avoid war between our species. The list of the deeds she has done for our benefit are innumerable, and her love for all of us, boundless.

“You may ask: How do I know this? And why does a changeling queen care for us? My answer is this: as Equestria’s Princess of Love, I have seen many of love’s forms. I can see her love for me in how she raised and guided me to become the mare I am today, and I saw it again on my wedding day, when she walked me down the aisle. And I see the love she has for all of you, from each old stallion to the youngest foal. As to why? Well, we are her hive.”

The incoherent murmurs and splutters rose in volume, but Cadance jumped into the air and yelled. Her impassioned voice ringing out to the crowd.

“Queen Alternia had no other hive or subjects other than us Equestrians, and when we ponies gave our love to her, she found herself loving us back. So you need not worry, ponies of Equestria, for you did not love a false mask! The truth is that you loved a changeling queen wearing the mask of Celestia, a changeling queen who sincerely cares for you and has made your lives better because of your love!”

Cadance set herself back down on the battlements, panting. To her inner glee, she noticed that many of the ponies were nodding in agreement with her. However, there were some that did not so easily accept her words, and it just took one of them to cry out louder than his compatriots.

“How do you know you’re not brainwashed?!” yelled someone from the masses.

“How do we know you’re not a changeling in league with her?!”

Cadance spluttered as words failed her. How could she prove it? What was she going to do? The crowd were beginning to get restless. Some ponies were pushing against the line of guards in front of the gate. Others were trying to just stand still. Quite a few were yelling in support of Cadance’s speech, but chaos was taking hold.

Then the castle gate swung open and Blueblood walked through. Cadance gawked, glancing to her side where her friend had been only a few moments ago.

What is he doing? thought Cadance, her eyes widening as the prince trotted up to the line of guards and waved them back. They reluctantly obeyed, letting the lone stallion stand in front of the crowd. Yet, despite being completely outnumbered, Blueblood didn’t even flinch.

“I am afraid we cannot offer you much in the way of proof of Alternia’s deeds or of her character,” said Blueblood. Cadance frowned as Blueblood sat himself comfortably down on the ground.

“What I can do is answer a few questions on her behalf. Ask me anything about the changeling queen who wears Princess Celestia’s form, and I will do my best to answer. So long as it is in good faith, I will do my best to answer.” Blueblood then pointed to the reporters on the ground and then to those in the air. “Reporters, please record these questions well, because if Queen Alternia recovers, I will have her confirm all that I will say today in person at a press conference.”

Suddenly, Blueblood’s breath caught in his throat and he was forced to swallow. “If she does not survive, I will ask Princess Luna and Queens Chrysalis, Simulacris and Belladonna to confirm the answers for you. So ask away, don’t be shy.”

As the crowd processed the prince’s offer, several ponies shouted at the same time, and the same question.

“Why didn’t she tell us?”

Blueblood managed to get the ponies to quiet down by raising his hoof. “Naturally, Queen Alternia did not tell us or the rest of Equestria at first because she was afraid. She did not want to draw more changeling attention to Equestria, and neither did she want to reveal the changelings to the world. She knew that should her identity be revealed, like it was today, that there was a chance that chaos would take root as ponies lost their trust in her, trust she had hard-earned. Next question.”

Another pony spoke up from the back of the crowd and Blueblood had to flick both his ears forward to hear it clearly.

“Exactly who knew about Queen Alternia?” repeated another pony nearer to the front.

“The ponies that knew about Queen Alternia were myself and Princess Cadance of course, but Princess Luna, Captain Shining Armor, the Elements of Harmony, and later, Queens Chrysalis, Simulacris, Belladonna, and Chrysalis’s daughters also found out.”

“How did you all find out about Queen Alternia?” said somepony nearer to the front.

Blueblood smiled somewhat whimsically. “Well, most of us found out through the Royal Wedding when the shield blew away Alternia’s disguise. However, I found out a long time ago when she saved my life.” Several ponies gasped as Blueblood continued. “I was a colt at the time, caught in a fire at a candy store. Queen Alternia charged in to save me, and the heat of the flames disrupted her disguise for a moment.” Blueblood shook his head. “I actually thought a monster had come to eat me, but then she hugged me and told me that she would save me…” Blueblood heaved in another breath and blinked furiously to clear the tears in his eyes. “And she did.”

“So you knew for a long time and she acted just like… well, Celestia?” asked the same pony.

Blueblood nodded. “Yes. I did some research, tried to figure out whether I was seeing things, but gradually after watching her closely, came to the conclusion that what I had seen was just another part of her.”

This time a pony in the middle of the crowd piped up. “Don’t changelings eat ponies? How do you know she doesn’t just love you because, well, you’re her food?”

Quite a few ponies burst out into laughter or rolled their eyes, but Blueblood kept a straight face. “I believe Twilight Sparkle is about to publish a book with some basic information about changelings, but I can tell you this. First off, changelings eat love, and some other dietary supplements like fruit and vegetables, but pony is not among them. In fact, one of Queen Alternia’s favorite foods is cake. Not pony cakes, but cake, actual cake, preferably old, heavy spice cakes, but she loved the Marzipan Meringue Madness that won the National Cake Competition about a month ago.”

A pony, near the front, pushed up his glasses as he gazed at Blueblood. “You said Queen Alternia was the long-lost sister of Queen Chrysalis. Exactly how did the two of them become separated?”

Blueblood paused, his brow furrowing in contemplation. The general public had no idea that Chrysalis had killed her own mother. Alternia had sworn the Royal Guard and the other ponies present at that gathering to secrecy, at least until long after the peace talks had been concluded, and when pony-changeling relations were better.

“They were both involved in a battle that ended up separating them. Queen Alternia fled and was immediately approached by Celestia afterwards, which meant she could never get the news to her sister that she was alive, for the reasons stated previously.”

The bespectacled pony didn’t appear satisfied, but he didn’t pursue the topic, much to Blueblood’s inner relief. Wiping his brow, the prince pointed to a distant pony waving her hoof frantically above the sea of heads.

“Are all the changelings mindless minions of the queen?” asked the mare.

“No. As demonstrated by Queen Chrysalis’s daughters Lamia and Cyndra, changelings are not mindless minions of the queen. Next question please,” said Blueblood.

“In regards to your earlier point about changelings eating love, many travellers’ tales, books by the Grimm Stallions, and folktales suggest that changelings do eat ponies, and particularly love to prey on them near water. How can you explain that?” asked a pony also wearing glasses. She however, looked as if she had been immersed in an archive for weeks.

Frowning, Blueblood resisted the temptation to roll his eyes. “Changelings eat love. They do not need to eat ponies and have no reason to.”

The mare looked crestfallen. “But…”

Blueblood sighed. “Perhaps you’re looking at a different species. Next question please!”

The pony who spoke up glared at Blueblood. “Princess Cadance said Alternia loves all the ponies of Equestria, but why then did she ambush Equestria First and kill a hundred and fifty of them?”

Many ponies in the crowd opened their mouths to retort. Several cried “are you crazy?” and “Oh come on!”

Blueblood’s roar though, struck cold unadulterated fear into their hearts.

“My aunt has been shot by a curse fired by ponies from that organization, and you ask why she showed them no mercy!” The prince snarled, and took a step forward, only for Princess Cadance to land beside him and pull him back. Her eyes were narrowed and glinting like dagger points.

Panting, Blueblood sat back down on his haunches and swallowed. “Admittedly, that is hindsight evidence, so I must apologize for bringing it up. I also admit that the Equestria First are not undeserving of mercy, or love, and Queen Alternia has ensured that those innocent in that unfortunate organization will be separated from the guilty. But consider this: the ponies killed on that day had embarked on a mission to raze a hive to the ground, a hive that had no involvement with the attack on Canterlot, and were condemned simply because they were changelings unfortunate enough to be discovered. Their intent and their refusal to turn back when Queen Alternia asked them to shows that they are speciesist murderers who would kill to further their beliefs. Perhaps more could have been done, but look at what they did today, on a day that was celebrating peace. Are these ponies whom we could safely accept with open hooves?” Blueblood sighed. “We may never truly know, but I think that Queen Alternia saw the risk those ponies posed to those loyal to the idea of peace, those that wanted her love, who did deserve her love. So she chose the best move to save them first. I don’t think we can fault her on that.”

A pony with a cutie mark of an telescope spoke up this time. “Exactly what are Princess Luna’s opinions on Queen Alternia’s existence?”

Blueblood wasn’t quite sure how to answer this question and he rubbed his chin for a good moment, until Cadance spoke up.

“I can answer this one for you. Aunt Luna, according to what she told me, was rather upset, though more at herself than Queen Alternia.” Cadance bit her lip, and sighed. “I cannot say much else for privacy’s sake, but I can say that Princess Luna thinks quite highly of Queen Alternia for what she’s done for Equestria, and for Alternia’s efforts in helping Luna to return and adjust to modern Equestrian society. They are quite close, like sisters, and hence, it has been a very trying day for Luna right as well.”

“I am afraid we must get back to our royal duties. This will be our final question,” said Blueblood, getting back onto his hooves. He scanned the crowd of ponies until he spotted a colt in the front row.

“How is Queen Alternia right now?” asked the young colt. He didn’t even had a cutie mark yet, but the simple question found Blueblood clenching his teeth and his body trembling slightly as he met the colt’s curious eyes. Cadance flinched and turned away, unable to even face the child.

“Last I heard, she’s… not doing well. She suffered terrible injuries,” said Blueblood, feeling his throat choke.

“Oh… tell her we hope she gets better!” squeaked the colt.

And to Blueblood and Cadance’s surprise, many of the ponies in the crowd yelled out the same.

“Tell her we’re waiting for her!”

“We’re rooting for her!”

Their cries rang out into the sky, and while it wasn’t the whole crowd, perhaps not even half of them, the fact that there were ponies who wanted Alternia to be safe…

Blueblood and Cadance suddenly found it incredibly difficult to speak.

“We will,” said Blueblood, wiping away his tears.

Canterlot Castle...

The doors to the Canterlot infirmary swung open after what seemed like an eternity. Twilight jumped to her hooves and ran to the leaving doctors, who were followed by Belladonna and Luna, stopping just in front of the changeling queen and alicorn. Both had dark circles indicating magical exertion underneath their eyes.

“Alternia?” asked Twilight. “How is she? Did you save her?” She watched Luna and Belladonna closely, praying for a smile, a nod, to confirm her wish.

It never came. At Twilight’s question, Belladonna eyelids closed, but they failed to block the tears that poured from under them. Luna, her shoulders slumped, and mane drooping to the ground, suddenly seemed to look her age.

“No,” croaked Chrysalis, her knees wobbling as her legs came close to giving away.

“She’s dying, and there’s no way we can save her,” said Belladonna, bowing her head.

Twilight shook her head. Her hooves pounding on the floor, she dashed around Luna and Belladonna into the infirmary and to the only occupied bed, only to find herself slowing to a stop.

The form in the bed was almost unrecognizable as Alternia. Almost every inch of her was covered in bandages, except for her face, where an oxygen mask had its place.

But what dropped Twilight’s heart into her stomach was Alternia’s chest, which Twilight had an all too-excellent view of as the queen lay on her side. Twilight could not see what was under the bandages, but the flat area of bandage over what should have been rounded carapace indicated that there was a massive gaping hole in Alternia’s front carapace that stretched across the width of her front and down over her lower chest.

Twilight charged toward the bed, only to be restrained by Luna’s hoof. Struggling even as she pushed back, Twilight’s wails shook the tall glass windows of the infirmary.

“Let me go! Alternia! Alternia! Wake up! WAKE UP PLEASE!”

Belladonna wrapped in Simulacris’s hooves, shook her head. “I’m sorry, Twilight, Chrysalis, Simulacris, everybody… she’s just too heavily wounded. I can’t save her, even when I compared notes with the Equestrian doctors and their mages. All I can do is put her into a trance, but she’ll die, eventually.”

Luna released Twilight, her eyes shut in a futile attempt to prevent her own tears from escaping. “I also placed a stasis spell over Alternia that will multiply the remaining time she has by a factor of about four.” Twilight blinked, and noticed then that the bed and the bandages around Alternia were tinged with a blue magic aura.

Wincing, Luna pointed her horn at the bed and sent an infusion of magic into the aura. “But it is not within my power to do anything to reverse her injuries, and already the stasis spell takes a lot of effort out of me. In fact, the longer it goes, the magical load increases exponentially. I probably can only hold this for an hour, at the most.”

Twilight shook her head, the gears in her mind going over every spell she knew, everything she had been taught, considering any options that they might have.

But she couldn’t think of anything. If Luna or Belladonna couldn’t save Alternia, who could possibly do so? Who could heal her?

A random thought popped from nowhere into Twilight’s mind, which blew into an idea, and expanded into a plan.

“Luna. You don’t have the magic power or the techniques to heal Alternia right?” asked Twilight.

At Luna’s nod, Twilight spun around. “Would your sister have them?”

Luna’s eyes widened as she processed Twilight’s statement. “Are you saying…”

Twilight nodded, her eyes blazing with newfound determination. “We need to find Celestia. The real one.”

Author's Note

Regards to some comments about things I missed, stuff that can be explained on the previous chapter, and inevitably on this one. Well all I can say is that everything made sense at the time I was writing it, and I will likely rewrite 25 to make things appear less contrived. That being said, I hope you've enjoyed 26 because I liked writing it.

Chapter 27: Raising the Sun

Canterlot Infirmary…

Luna stared at Twilight, whose previously somber features had taken on a jubilant smile, but once Luna managed to process what Alternia’s protege had said, she sighed bitterly.

“Twilight, there is no way to find my sister. She is in hiding and will not wake.”

Everypony jumped as Twilight’s defiant hoof slammed into the ground. The unicorn’s teeth was clenched and hot tears of indignation cascaded down her face.

“You’re wrong! Celestia said that we can find her! There has to be a way!”

Her eyes wide, Luna recalled the day so long ago when Alternia had told her of her sister’s last words.

“‘If all hope is lost, and only if all hope is lost, then thou can find us,’” whispered Luna.

Twilight nodded, a desperate grin stretching across her features. “Exactly! Celestia must have left a clue or knew that there was a way to track her location! A spell, an object, there’s got to be something!”

Biting her lip, Luna turned away from Twilight to look at her sister’s sun, with only one question in her mind.

“What would Celestia have done?”

She knew her sister had almost no time to prepare Alternia as her proxy, but it would have been a simple matter to hide her location among the memories she transplanted into Alternia’s mind. But with Alternia in her current state, another memory dive might prove fatal to the changeling.

However, Luna also knew that Celestia always had a backup plan. She would have prepared something before her battle with Nightmare Moon, some clue that could lead a pony to her resting place if the need arose.

The question was, what was it? Groaning, Luna raised her hoof to scratch her ear and grimaced as the shoe clinked against her crown.

Wait. Her crown.

Luna took her crown off, her eyes wide in realization, and immediately scanned the bedroom. Her eyes finally settled on Celestia’s crown resting on Alternia’s bedside table. The venerable old circlet had been lost during the battle with Nightmare Moon, but ponies had retrieved it and given it back to Alternia not long afterward.

Her horn flaring, Luna seized the crown in her magic, and brought it close to her eyes to examine it closely. After a short moment, she exhaled in sheer joy and grinned.

“Huzzah! We were correct!” Turning to the others, Luna raised Celestia’s crown. “My sister and I lost our crowns frequently when we were fillies, so as we grew up, we made a habit of casting a spell that would link them to our magic! I can reverse the spell on the crown and use it to find Celestia!”

“Then what are you waiting for? Cast the spell!” exclaimed Chrysalis.

Luna pointed her horn at Celestia’s crown and it glowed with her midnight blue magic. A second later, a thin blue line sprouted from the gem set into the crown’s apex, pointing southwards out of Canterlot. Turning to Chrysalis, Luna flew the circlet over to her, passing it into the grip of the changeling’s magic.

“I must maintain the stasis spell on Alternia for as long as I can. Chrysalis, you and your sisters must take the crown and find Celestia’s resting place. Go! Do not tarry!” Chrysalis nodded, and with a glance to her sisters, galloped out of the door.

The flight of the three changeling queens was silent as they soared into the sky, clearing Canterlot in a matter of minutes. Maintaining their breakneck pace, the changeling queens flew as fast as they could, their wings making the very air around them thrum.

All the while, Chrysalis kept her eye solely on the light emitted by the crown, not even looking up to see where she was going. To compensate, Belladonna and Simulacris, who were flanking Chrysalis, informed and sometimes nudged Chrysalis out of the path of any clouds or any shock-frozen ponies in the sky.

And yet, as the thirtieth minute passed since they had departed Canterlot, the crystal showed no sign that they were any closer to their destination.

“Any change, Chrysalis?” asked Simulacris.

Chrysalis, her teeth clenched, shook her head. “None! Damnit! We’re nearly at Ponyville. Where could Celestia have hidden herself?”

“Less talking, more flying!” panted Belladonna. Changeling wings were good for hovering, but speed flying was not their forte.

As the trio passed over Ponyville, the crown’s light dipped suddenly, pointing right into…

“The Everfree Forest? How is it we always end up back here?” asked Simulacris with a frown. Belladonna and Chrysalis groaned, thinking the same thing as their sister as they dived in.

Somehow though, no monsters or beasts of any kind obstructed the path of the queens as they dove into the forest. Weaving their way through the leafy canopy, the queens hovered past tree trunks and over fauna, until they reached a familiar sight.

Chrysalis cursed as they approached the ruined towers and keep of the old Equestrian Capital. “The Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters! Oh why didn’t we think of that? We could have just teleported there.”

“What’s done is done, Chrysalis! Prepare yourself! There might be traps!” warned Belladonna as they shot through the open double doors. Headfirst, the queens passed the pedestals of the Elements of Harmony and past several more doors and into a veritable labyrinth of corridors.

“What now?” Belladonna groaned as they came to a fork in a hallway.

Chrysalis was about to stop, but the light from the crown changed direction, pointing to the right corridor, which seemed to lead downward.

“We keep going! The crown knows the way!” declared Chrysalis as she tore down the indicated passageway. On and on the sisters went, sometimes going left, sometimes going right as the crown’s light changed direction to guide them down the right corridors. They broke through rotted wooden doors and flew through dusty old cobwebs. Along the way, the sisters passed old suits of armor, strange portraits, odd holes in the wall, and weird sculptures that seemed to make no sense. The one thing that remained constant about their route was that they kept going down.

“We must be getting closer!” said Simulacris. The sisters lit their horns as they finally left all natural light behind them as they flew deeper.

“What makes you say that?” asked Belladonna.

“The ambient magic in the air! Can’t you feel it fading as we go on? Celestia must have been drawing on it to heal herself,” explained Simulacris.

Just then, Chrysalis stopped so quickly that her sisters nearly ran into her rear. Her eyes wide, and breath coming in short gasps, Chrysalis dropped herself down onto the floor.

As Belladonna and Simulacris caught up to their sister, they felt their hearts drop as they saw why Chrysalis had halted.

“Just our luck, a dead end,” groaned Belladonna, sitting down onto the floor next to Chrysalis. The corridor had abruptly ended with a massive cobblestone wall, completely solid. There was no way forward.

Simulacris frowned, not sharing in her sisters conclusions. The queen narrowed her eyes and tapped the wall with a hoof, her eyes widening with a sudden realization.

“Chrysalis, the crown’s light still points at the dead end, right?” asked Simulacris.

Chrysalis raised her head to glare at her sister. “Yes, but how are we supposed to tunnel through solid rock?”

Simulacris smirked. “We don’t. This is not a dead end.”

Eyes wide, Belladonna shook her head. “Simulacris, didn’t you feel it? How could it not be that?”

“Don’t be so quick to believe your eyes, Belladonna. The is some sort of magic construct. Note that the wall is in remarkably good condition for something that has been standing for a thousand years. Also, look, there are cracks in the adjoining walls, and the ceiling” —Simulacris pointed to the crumbling stone on the walls of the corridor— “but they stop abruptly at the corners of the dead end. Hence, this dead end is not real.” The changeling queen then gestured to Celestia’s crown. “Besides, the crown wouldn’t point right at the wall if there wasn’t a way to get through it, Belladonna, and it has been guiding us rather intelligently thus far.”

“What do you suggest then, Simulacris?” asked Chrysalis.

Simulacris placed a hoof on Chrysalis’s back. “We grab onto you and walk through the wall together. I think the crown is the key to getting through this.”

Belladonna frowned, but copied her sister. “Well, it’s worth a try.”

Nodding, Chrysalis took a deep breath and started forward.

The wall drew closer and closer, expanding to fill Chrysalis’s vision, but she kept walking forward. Wincing, Chrysalis instinctively pulled back as she came up to the wall.

Except she phased right through it. Eyes wide, Chrysalis and her sisters found themselves beyond the wall.

Laughing quietly, Chrysalis was about to thank Simulacris, when something caught her eye.

“Oh no,” moaned Chrysalis as she looked forward.

For the crown’s light now shone toward two massive golden doors that stood in front of the three changeling queens. Chrysalis, Belladonna, and Simulacris could see so many defensive runes inscribed over the barriers that they knew that if they even tried to touch the gold, or try to aim their magic at it, they would be thrown back.

Which was a rather big problem, because the two doors had no doorknobs.

Canterlot…

“Princess Luna? Why don’t you take a seat?” asked Twilight, gesturing to one of the more comfortable chairs in the room.

Luna nodded and sunk into the cushions. Sweat was running down her brow, even as Rarity used her hoofkerchief to wipe it off. The stasis spell was becoming more and more difficult to maintain. At this point, Luna’s horn was constantly lit as she concentrated on powering it.

Twilight had offered to help, as did Cyndra and Lamia, but Luna had refused. Several of the pony doctors and mages on standby in the room had also tried to give Luna a hoof, but the alicorn refused them as well. As much magic as Twilight, the other unicorns, and Chrysalis’s daughters had, at this point the spell would drain an average unicorn in a minute, and that measure was growing shorter and shorter as time passed.

“Water, please,” rasped Luna. Pinkie ran to refill the cup that Luna had just downed a few seconds ago.

“Princess Luna please, let us help,” said Twilight.

“Nay! I will last a while a longer. Some more food, please,” said Luna, wincing as the empty feeling in her stomach grew.

Applejack handed Luna the apple fritter she had brought for lunch, which the princess devoured with one bite. But as Luna chewed, she knew that she could not last for much longer. Even as she finished her snack, the magic requirements of the spell jumped again.

It would now take only one second to drain ten unicorns.

And soon, it would take a mere second to drain a fully grown alicorn, and much less for one who had already had much of her might siphoned from her.

The Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters…

“No! I won’t end it like this!” screamed Chrysalis. Lowering her head, the changeling queen focused all her might into the point of her horn and charged.

Simulacris tried to grab Chrysalis, but it was too late. “Chrysalis no!”

Like a fiery green battering ram, Chrysalis slammed into the doors, sending a massive clang reverberating through the air. Magics colored green and gold fought each other for dominance, the backlash sending a gale of force that flung Simulacris and Belladonna back by several yards.

For a second, the doors seemed to shudder, and Chrysalis managed to take another step forward, but it was to no avail. The doors flared with new power, and Chrysalis found herself flying in the air, hitting the ground headfirst and rolling backwards until she was lying beside her sisters. Shaking her head, Chrysalis scrambled up onto her feet, her eyes moistening.

“No! No! Let me in you stupid Discorded wackjob! Let me in!” she screamed at the indomitable doors, but they remained motionless.

Her anger flaring, Chrysalis seized on the nearest object, the crown.

“You stupid piece of metal! Damn you for giving me false hope!” Chrysalis flung the circlet at the doors.

But instead of blasting the crown to oblivion, the circlet bounced off the doors with a clink, and to the changelings’ astonishment, the doors slowly swung open.

“Stupid lack of instructions!” spat Chrysalis as she waited for the crack between the doors to become wide enough

“Well, no… The light was shining at them. It must have meant for us to touch them to the doors,” said Simulacris her brow furrowed thoughtfully.

Belladonna snorted and was about to call Simulacris an egghead, until she saw what was past the now open doors.

The chamber behind the door was about the size of a large bedroom. Carved out of stone, the singular feature of this place was a white altar in its centre. Atop this altar lay Celestia. She had immaculate white fur, though tinged green by the light coming from the changeling queens’ horns. Her forelegs were placed over her chest, which her mane, a softly shimmering tricolour of pink, green and blue, was draped over. Her tail flowed slightly off the altar, while the rest of her lower body was covered with a white shroud.

Chrysalis trotted into the chamber, her sisters not far behind her. She was not sure what to do, but the purple light of the crown was pointing directly at Celestia’s forehead. So Chrysalis, advancing to the altar, lifted the crown high and placed it on Celestia’s forehead.

But to Chrysalis’s shock, the sleeping alicorn did not wake, and now that she was closer, it was as if Celestia was barely alive. Only the slight rise and fall of her chest showed that the alicorn princess was indeed living.

“Belladonna? What’s wrong? Why isn’t she waking?”

Her green magic covering Celestia, Belladonna narrowed her eyes as she scanned the alicorn. “I don’t know! I’m not an expert in alicorn physiology, but she seems physically recovered, and yet, she’s still deep in her trance. There must be some greater magical wound that I can’t pick up.”

Simulacris shook her head. “But it’s been one thousand years! Surely she should have recovered by now!”

Belladonna grimaced. “I don’t know why she hasn’t, Simulacris. I think it might be something to do with how the trance heals. Likely, the trance was designed for a thorough and complete recovery. It must take time.”

Chrysalis turned to Belladonna, a desperate look in her eyes. “Can you heal the rest? Or can you bring her out of the trance?”

“I can’t! I don’t know what I’m supposed to be healing!” Her teeth clenched, Belladonna lowered her muzzle to better scrutinize the frozen alicorn. “She seems completely fine, but I dare not bring her out of her trance. I could kill her if I tried!”

Snarling in frustration, Chrysalis paced around Celestia’s altar, her brow furrowed and fangs grinding together. After a moment, she spun around and faced her sisters.

“We have to bring her back to Canterlot. Princess Luna or the Equestrians might have a solution, and at least we will have better medical support.”

Belladonna nodded but could not bring herself to meet Chrysalis’s eyes. “What if it doesn’t, Chrysalis?”

Chrysalis held a neutral expression for less than a second, before she had to turn away and close her eyes.

“It has to.”

It had barely been four hours since Chrysalis and her sisters had left, but the strain of maintaining the stasis spell was bringing Princess Luna to her limits. With nearly all of her considerable magic drained, the alicorn was now sprawled onto a nearby gurney, her horn still glowing, but its light fluctuating, fading in and out like a dying flame. Doctors and nurses were now fussing over Luna, making her comfortable and monitoring her vital signs through magic scans.

Twilight cringed as Luna’s eyes started to close again.

“Luna! Stay with us!” yelled Twilight.

Luna managed a slight nod, and forced her eyelids to stay open against the overwhelming tiredness that threatened to overtake her. But with every second, the already massive drain from her horn increased, and her body seemed to get heavier and heavier, dragging her deeper into the hospital bed.

Anxiously biting her lip, Twilight shut her eyes and again tried to wonder what she could do to help, but it only led to her gnashing her teeth as she could think of nothing else.

“Twilight, can’t we heal Alternia with the Elements of Harmony?” asked Rarity.

Twilight shook her head. “That was the first thing I thought of, but…” She sighed. “I am almost completely sure that they will not work.”

“But why not? Aren’t the Elements a force of good?”

“The Elements are a force of harmony, which is good, but that means it is also one of balance and order. They banished Princess Luna because she was a disharmonic force, and sealed Discord in stone for similar reasons. Life and death are also part of the natural order, which means that the Elements won’t interfere. And I dare not try in the first place because I’m not sure how the Elements will work on Alternia. The only time we’ve used them it was against beings that were disrupting harmony: Discord, who was wreaking chaos in Equestria, and Nightmare Moon, who was disrupting the balance of night and day.”

Applejack grimaced. “Dang it. I suppose we are relying on the queens to see if they find Celestia.”

Just then, the doors to the infirmary slammed open and Queen Simulacris ran in, gasping:

“We found her.”

“Celestia? You found Celestia?” By some impossible feat of strength, Luna managed to sit up in the bed, her eyes wide and alert despite the tiredness in her face.

Only to freeze as Celestia’s prone form was levitated into the room by Chrysalis and Belladonna.

“Is she…” Luna’s voice trailed off, her lips trembling as she gazed upon her sister for the first time in a thousand years.

“She’s alive, but we have no idea how to break her out of her trance. Do you have any clue, Princess Luna?” asked Belladonna.

Luna grunted and gestured to the Equestrian doctors who stepped forward. “I need to maintain the spell. The doctors should be able to diagnose what is wrong with my sister.” Chrysalis and Belladonna obliged, levitating Celestia in front of Luna.

Then the ponies and changelings in the infirmary waited. Barely even breathing, they watched as the team of doctors examined Celestia, poking and prodding her with various implements. They even used the soft-headed reaction hammers on Celestia, but there was no reaction from the sleeping alicorn.

Finally, the head of the medical team grimaced and turned to the ponies and changelings.

“We can’t recognize this trance.”

Chrysalis surged forward, only held back by the touch of Simulacris’s hoof on her shoulder. Sucking in her breath, she glared at the doctor.

“What do you mean you don’t recognize this?”

“For all intents and purposes she seems to be asleep, your majesty, but for some reason, we just can’t wake her!” The doctor sighed, looking at Alternia’s still form. “If we had more time, we might be able to figure out exactly what it is that’s keeping the princess like this, but that might take weeks that we don’t have.”

Gritting her teeth Simulacris turned to Luna. “Princess—”

Luna opened her mouth, and immediately shut it as she flinched. The alicorn suddenly gasped and she hunched over, her whole body shuddering as if it was being hit by an earthquake. Alarmed, the doctors surrounded Luna, just in time to be blasted in the face by a high-pitched keening noise that forced itself through Luna’s clenched teeth. All the while, the magic aura being produced by her horn grew fainter and fainter.

“Princess Luna? Princess Luna!” cried Twilight.

“I can’t…. hold the spell…. any… long—” Luna’s eyes fell shut and she stopped shaking, her body lying limply on the sheets of the gurney.

As for the stasis field powered by her magic, it faded away and vanished into thin air.

“Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear, oh dear,” said Spike.

Panic filling her heart, Twilight watched as doctors fussed over Luna, making her comfortable. “Luna? Wake up! You have to wake up!”

Belladonna stopped Twilight as the doctors started casting spells over Luna. “It’s no use, Twilight! She’s completely out of magic!”

“But—”

Simulacris shut her eyes. “She wouldn’t be able to do anything even if she was awake, Twilight.”

“We can’t just stop trying, though!” exclaimed Twilight. Her eyes moistened as she turned, trying to find anybody who hadn’t given up hope, and found Chrysalis. She was shaking her head, her jaw set and eyes narrowed.

“We won’t. I suggest we try funneling as much magic into Celestia as possible. If we can boost her healing spell by force-feeding it magic, it might heal her quicker.”

Cadance frowned. “I don’t think it will work. We’d need power as dense as a magical relic, like the Alicorn Amulet or one of Meadowbrook’s—”

Twilight gasped and spun around to face her old foalsitter.

“The Elements of Harmony!”

Everypony and changeling in the room blinked at Twilight, whose lips were beginning to twitch upward in a tentative expression of hope. Her eyes switching to her wide-eyed friends, Twilight ran towards them.

“The Elements are magical relics of great power used to uphold harmony. They have to want to restore Celestia back to the heavens and bring her out of her trance, as she is the true steward of the sun!”

Tentative smiles appeared on the faces of everybody in the room, until Blueblood, his brow still wrinkled with worry, spoke up.

“But there’s just as much chance of the Elements’ Magic not being compatible with Celestia’s trance. They might have no effect!” pointed out the prince.

There was a sudden, hoarse cough. Eyes turned to fixate on Alternia’s sleeping form as she coughed, hard, causing her body to spasm and writhe. Belladonna was beside the bed in an instant, and surrounded Alternia with a green glow of some healing spell, but Alternia didn’t stop, and as she continued to hack, little drops of blood spewed from her mouth, dotting the white sheets covering her with specks of green.

Belladonna, her teeth clenched, turned back to Twilight and nodded. “We have nothing to lose.”

“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go, Twilight!” said Rainbow, taking to the air. Twilight nodded and followed her, with Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy close behind.

“Ready girls?” asked Twilight to her friends, who nodded, the regalia on their necks glinting in the light as they did so. Taking a deep breath, Twilight turned to Celestia, who was now on one of the hospital beds. Closing her eyes and pursing her lips, Twilight tried to recall how she had felt when she had helped purge Nightmare Moon from Luna, how she had felt when Discord was re-sealed. She recalled the joy of friendship, the happiness it gave her, and the confidence it imbued her with.

“Elements of Harmony, please wake Celestia up,” begged Twilight, hoping that somehow, her Element would respond to her wish.

Chrysalis, watching the six mares intently, suddenly stepped back as the Elements of Harmony burst into a soft, comforting glow. Violet, blue, blue, orange, red, and pink lights danced over the infirmary’s white walls, and yet somehow, the colors did not blur or clash with one another.

As the bearers opened their eyes, shining with power, the lights from their elements coalesced, and like shimmering waves, swirled into the shape of a familiar rainbow, which arched upward towards the ceiling. Just before it touched, the rainbow dived back downward.

The moment the rainbow connected with Celestia, her body was enveloped in a golden light so blinding that everybody lost sight of the alicorn’s form. Then, the rainbow faded, as if Celestia had absorbed the rainbow, as well as the light.

And yet, Celestia was still asleep.

Twilight blinked and slowly walked forward to the alicorn. Biting her lip, Twilight prodded Celestia’s hoof, but her eyes did not open.

“No… no. She has to be awake. The Elements of Harmony always work,” whispered Twilight. Sniffling, Twilight pulled Celestia’s leg again, but there was no reaction. “No. No. No!” Whimpering, Twilight let go of Celestia’s hoof and fell to the ground, tears pouring from her eyes.

Cadance, almost to tears herself, knelt down by the foal she used to babysit and held her.

“Twilight…” Cadance started, but out of nowhere came the snarling Chrysalis, who brushed past the pair as she barrelled towards Celestia’s bed. Just before she could get to the bed, Simulacris slid in front of her, and despite her smaller size, the younger queen managed to arrest her sister’s charge.

Simulacris wasn’t able to stop Chrysalis from screaming, though.

“STUPID ALICORN! WILL YOU WAKE UP ALREADY!” roared Chrysalis in an ear-flattening wail. Continuing to struggle, Chrysalis nearly threw Simulacris out of her way, but Belladonna quickly arrived to help hold her back. Furious, Chrysalis focused her magic, but Belladonna rapped her on the horn, disrupting her spellcasting.

“That’s enough, Chrysalis! You aren’t going to help Alternia like this,” said Belladonna, in a choked voice. As Chrysalis stopped struggling, Belladonna and Simulacris let out relieved sighs and they released their grip.

Simulacris patted Chrysalis on the back. “It’s not over yet, sister. We can still try to combine our magic—” Simulacris’s voice trailed off as she noticed Chrysalis wasn’t even looking at her. The changeling queen’s eyes were still fixated on Celestia. Frowning, Simulacris as well as Belladonna, followed their sister’s gaze and gasped.

The alicorn’s eyes were scrunched, her lips were wrinkled. Yet, slowly, gradually, Celestia straightened up, and opened her mouth to yawn.

Only to receive a faceful of ice cold water.

Gagging and sputtering, Celestia wiped her eyes clear with her hooves and frowned at the tiny dragon beside her, clutching a bucket in his claws and an expectant look on his face.

“Was there a need for me to be wet?” asked Celestia, her mane sticking to her fur like a wet blanket.

Blueblood was the first to recover, and after glaring briefly at Spike, he stepped forward and bowed quickly. “Forgive us, your highness, but we were trying to wake you up.”

Celestia frowned. “Why—”

Cadance cut in, pointing to Alternia’s bandage-covered body. “Alternia’s dying, Princess Celestia. We need your healing skills.”

Celestia regarded Cadance for a split second before following the path of her hoof. When the alicorn’s eyes saw Alternia they widened exponentially and she sprang off her bed.

As she moved towards Alternia, though, she passed Luna’s gurney and stopped. Instantly, Celestia’s jaw fell open, and tears sprang to her eyes. For a moment, all the alicorn could do was move her mouth up and down without a sound.

Then Celestia finally managed to speak.

“Luna?” she whispered.

One of the doctors attending to Luna bowed respectfully. “Your sister’s fine, your Highness. She is suffering from magic exhaustion from keeping Queen Alternia alive, but she will recover with a good rest.”

A smile bursting onto her lips, Celestia nodded and sprinted towards Alternia. Her horn glowing, the alicorn enwrapped the injured queen in her golden magic.

“Can you heal her?” asked Chrysalis, her voice hesitant, her eyes pleading.

Celestia said nothing, and the only indication she gave that she heard Chrysalis’s question was a frown. Her eyes narrowed, the alicorn travelled her horn up and down Alternia’s barely moving frame. At times, golden sparks of power fell from Celestia’s horn, slipping under the changeling’s bandages.

Taking a deep breath, the alicorn exhaled, and smiled.

“Alternia owes her life to ye all. We can save her,” said Celestia.

Chrysalis felt faint and she found herself leaning into Belladonna, and Belladonna leaning into her. All around, the occupants of the room let loose a relieved sigh.

“But we need help. Queens,” Celestia paused, her eyes narrowing slightly at Belladonna, Chrysalis and Simulacris. “We will not ask why ye are present with our little ponies, but we require your assistance. I will guide the spell, and together we will provide the power.”

Belladonna nodded, and along with her sisters, stepped forward, and took positions around Alternia’s bedside. “We are at your disposal, Celestia.”

Celestia nodded and pointed her horn at Alternia, whose breaths had become shallower, more pained and laboured. Closing her eyes, Celestia summoned her magic, and her horn was covered by a bright golden light, like the noonday sun.

“Send thy power directly to me, queens,” said Celestia, not opening her eyes. Chrysalis, Belladonna, and Simulacris complied. Closing their eyes, their crooked horns gleamed with emerald magic, which they sent in a beam to Celestia’s horn.

Instead of exploding and burning her, the emerald magic pooled at the tip of Celestia’s horn, coalescing into a growing, and increasingly blinding sphere of yellow magic tinged with green.

Lowering her head, Celestia guided the magic down to Alternia’s barely moving chest, the place where the curse had done the most damage. As she did so, the brightness from the sphere increased to the point nobody could look directly at it, for at that moment, it was a miniature sun, a gold-green ball of pure life-giving glory.

Slowly, the golden sphere sank into Alternia’s body, its light fading as its energy was absorbed by the changeling, until the sphere completely disappeared.

Seconds later, Alternia was surrounded by a brilliant golden light that completely blinded everypony in the room.

Author's Note

28 is done, but will be delayed until a certain pre-reader gets through it.

Chapter 28: An Offer

“It is a curious thing, Harry, but perhaps those who are best suited to power are those who have never sought it. Those who, like you, have leadership thrust upon them, and take up the mantle because they must, and find to their own surprise that they wear it well.”

―Albus Dumbledore in Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows

I opened my eyes, and quickly shut them. It was too bright, but as I squinted through the cracks in the darkness, I could see the white ceiling of what appeared to be a hospital room, with golden rays of sunlight dancing across it. So bright… it must be noon.

Wait, why am I in a hospital bed at noon? And why do I not quite remember getting in it? Just… just what had I been doing?

That was when the memories hit.

In a second, it all came back to me. Chrysalis flying in front of Belladonna. My teleport. The agony! I had fallen from the sky and hit something. I lost consciousness.

I bolted upright, my forelegs throwing the blanket away. I pressed my hooves to my body, trying to see if I was still there, and blinked. Bringing up my legs, I stared at my hooves, my real, black, holed, changeling hooves, only one thought pounding in my head.

Was I dead?

As much as I hated to even think about it, I could recall the excruciating pain as the dark spell had ripped me apart. I should be dead.

But as I looked down at myself, I gasped.

The glossy carapace toward the left side of my front had a hole about three hoof-lengths in diameter. In its place was a patch of overlapping, burnished steel scales looking like that of a reptile; scale mail. This patch was attached to a metal frame that fitted around what was definitely a hole in my chest. Peeking out from just underneath the scale mail appeared to be some sort of leather-rubber skin that was also attached to the frame. I had no doubt that underneath this patch were my fleshy, changeling insides.

I tapped the scale mail, running my hoof over the artificial barrier in half horror, half amazement.

Horror, because I could see how close I had come to death.

Amazement, because I had survived. After all, if I was dead, why would I have an armored patch over my carapace?

But how in the name of Great Hive Mothers had I survived that?

I needed answers. Brushing my mane out of my face, I moved to pull myself off my bed, wincing as my tired limbs protested.

That was when my door opened, and the last pony I had ever expected to see trotted in, escorted by two silent guards.

For a moment, I simply stared, not quite believing my eyes. The last time we had faced each other she was bleeding, missing an eye, wounded beyond all recognition. Yet, I recognized her radiance, her shimmering tri-color mane, her alabaster coat, her long pointed horn and her great wings.

After all, for a thousand years, this pony had been my reflection.

“Celestia?” I rasped, and broke into a series of hacking coughs. My throat was sandpaper dry! Just how long had I been asleep?

The alicorn trotted toward me, a small smile stretching her lips, and for the first time I noticed she was levitating a tray with a glass of water, which she proffered to me.

“It is us, Queen Alternia. How dost thou fare?” she asked, her deep, regal voice somehow the same as it had been a thousand years ago.

Too tired to levitate, I took the glass in my hoof and took a small sip, just to wet my tongue and get rid of the stickiness in my mouth.

“I’m alive. I don’t know how, but I’m alive. What happened?” I asked. The last I remembered was screaming as the flames engulfed me.

Celestia, still smiling, sat her rump on the ground. “Thy sisters and friends saved thy life, Queen Alternia. While my Luna kept thee breathing for as long as it was in her power, thy sisters used my crown as a guide in order to locate my resting place. They then brought me to thy bedside. Thine student and her fellow Bearers then used the power of the Elements to restore me to wakefulness.”

I nodded, though I could scarcely comprehend what had transpired. That they had found Celestia and woken her up all while I was on my deathbed was astounding.

Celestia’s smile faded. “Thou very nearly succumbed in spite of our efforts, and despite our power and skill in healing, we could not heal the wound in thy chest. However, we have succeeded in healing the burns on thy carapace, and breathing new life into thy bosom. Then thy spellcasters and engineers fashioned thee the armor that thou now wearest. We hope thou art satisfied by our joint efforts.”

I nodded, blinking as my eyes moistened, and my throat became choked again.

“Celestia… thank you.”

“It is we who should be thanking thee, Alternia,” replied Celestia.

I raised my head, my brow furrowed, only for my eyes to widen.

The alicorn was crying, again, but where a thousand years ago she had been beset by despair, this time her smile beamed as bright as the sun, even as tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Equestria is” —Celestia closed her eyes, shaking as she gulped in deep breaths of air— “beautiful, Alternia.”

Tired as I was, my lips lifted into a smile. “I’m glad you think so.”

To my puzzlement, Celestia shook her head, briefly rubbing the tears off of her cheek. “No, thou dost not comprehend the magnitude of what thou hast done. Thou art not even a pony. Thou art a foreigner, and a stranger to the Elements of Harmony, yet the Equestria thou hast built surpasses all I could have possibly dreamed.”

Then Celestia raised her head so that her magenta eyes met mine. At the same time, I felt her emotions, and needed no further explanation.

For how does one describe such thankfulness, such gratitude? The alicorn of the sun was beholden to me, and I had a good idea as to why.

“Then, thou saved our sister, our Luna. In spite of all that we have forced upon thee, thou didst so much good in our name, and for our behalf. How can we ever repay thee?” asked Celestia.

Pride stirred within my breast, and it took quite a bit of self-control for me to rein it in and shake my head.

“You don’t have to. She is now also my sister, one of the ponies I hold dear to my heart. Her friendship is all that I desire.” I took another sip from my glass to wet my tongue, before frowning. “Did you get to talk to Luna, by the way?”

I was surprised when Celestia blushed and averted her eyes like a filly caught stealing from a cookie jar. “We have shared many words, and rest assured, though our sister has been most preoccupied with affairs of state for the past month— especially with the revelation of our deception — we have been greatly chastised.”

Chuckling, I did not fully process the last part of Celestia’s confession until a few seconds later.

When I did, I found myself fixed in place. Slowly, the right side of my lip twitching, I turned to Celestia.

“Celestia.”

“Yes?”

“What did you mean when you said ‘especially with the revelation of our deception’?” I asked, every word carefully enunciated.

Celestia frowned at me, one elegant eyebrow raised. “Dost thou not remember? Thy disguise was dispelled in front of the multitude when thou wert struck by the curse.”

My whole world began to tilt sideways as I listened to Celestia’s explanation. No, I was not dreaming. My ears were working. I heard that very clearly, and my mind was replaying those words again, and again.

Thy disguise was dispelled in front of the multitude when thou wert struck by the curse.

Thy disguise was dispelled in front of the multitude...

Disguise was dispelled in front of the multitude...

“Oh crap.”

“Thou shouldst watch what thou sayest, Alternia,” said Celestia in a disapproving tone.

I whirled on Celestia. “Watch what I say? There’s no time to worry about what I say! This is a disaster!” I screamed.

Celestia seemed taken aback and she rose hurriedly to her hooves.

“Alternia, there is nothing to be alarmed about.”

I shook my head, running my hooves over my scalp as I tried desperately to collect myself, to think of my options. “Celestia, every single pony in Equestria now knows that their ruler for the last thousand years was actually a changeling queen feeding on their love! I’m surprised Luna has managed to keep the castle standing for so long! There must be riots all over Equestria!”

I expected Celestia’s eyes to widen, and they did, but instead of confirming my fears, she burst out into laughter. Her hooves wrapped around her own chest, decidedly unregal guffaws pealing from the usually serene alicorn’s lips. I gawked, mirroring the reactions of the guards in the room.

“Oh Alternia, thou shouldst have more faith in thine abilities, and in the loyalty of thy subjects,” Celestia managed to say, as she brushed tears from her eyes.

I blinked. “What do you mean?”

Celestia, now chuckling, grinned at me. “Equestria hath eagerly awaited thy waking for the past week, Alternia.”

I shook my head. “That’s impossible.” But it was also the only explanation for Celestia’s behaviour. No wonder she seemed so relaxed, but could it really be? My ponies… were they really waiting for me to recover, even knowing who I really was?

Celestia trotted to the door, her guards moving to follow her. “Thou mayest not believe what we say, but thou hast only just awoken, and there is much for you to take in. Furthermore, we believe that thou art due to have the doctors in to look thee over.”

With that, Celestia opened the door to let in a team of hospital staff that quickly started to fuss over me. I wanted to speak with her more, but the doctors were too busy asking me polite and concise questions about how I felt, as well as checking if my prosthetic chest armor worked or not. I answered them quickly, my eye searching for Celestia, but she was already leaving my room.

Sighing, I submitted myself to the questioning of my ponies, and their ministrations. All the while, my eyelids dropped lower and lower, until I fell asleep.

I stayed in hospital for another month, a month where I had only Celestia’s visits to keep me updated on what was happening outside of my room. It was through her that I learnt of how Blueblood, Shining Armor, and Cadance had pacified and explained the situation to my generals and the populace, and that their continuing efforts to lay out the events of a thousand years ago was the chief reason why they hadn’t been able to visit. When Celestia told me of this, I inwardly swore to give them all a big hug the moment my chest fully recovered.

The waiting grated on me heavily as I wanted to see Twilight and the others. They couldn’t visit though. As the doctors had explained to me, in order to make sure I recovered completely, and that my injuries wouldn’t become infected, it was safer to keep visits at a minimum. Apparently, every time someone had to enter my room, every inch of them had been sanitized. Despite my loneliness, I could hardly disagree with the doctors as I had never felt so weak. The healing had saved my life and sealed the wounds, but my body had yet to fully recover from the trauma of the flame spell.

Luckily, I had lots of books and newspapers to read, and luckily, thanks to edicts I had personally issued, the hospital food I was given was excellent. The doctors and various medical staff did act rather wary around me for a while, but I suppose they didn’t know what to think of me, and as the days passed, they started to open up to me. I even got their names.

To this day, I am not sure how Luna, my loved ones, and Celestia managed to keep Equestria waiting quietly until I could personally explain to the public what had happened. The newspapers were full of speculation, despite testimonies from Luna, Celestia, Blueblood, and Cadance that gave the same story to the public.

I suspect that one of the measures that helped restore some confidence, was the fact that the returned Celestia was on a probationary period, where her authority was restricted, and her activities were observed by several ponies at all times. This coverage of Celestia, who clearly didn’t act like I did, but was definitely benevolent in nature, helped to bolster public confidence and assure the ponies that the story we were telling them was true. Additionally, Cadance, Blueblood and Luna’s constant public appearances also assisted to ease worries.

In addition, it also appeared that my sisters were encouraging pony-changeling relations on their own initiative. Together with Luna, Blueblood, and Cadance, they were arranging exchange programs with Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns and Cloudsdale’s Summer Flight Camp, as well as coming up with a design for the visa that would soon be issued to itinerant changelings.

So in spite of my fears, it seemed Equestria managed to hold itself together until today: the day when I could finally exit the hospital.

The doctor in charge of my case, Doctor Home, gave me a clean bill of health, along with written instructions for the maintenance of my prosthetic chestpiece. I was then escorted to the lobby of the hospital.

The foyer was surprisingly empty as I trotted in, but for two figures that were sitting in adjacent chairs. One was reading a book, the other was waiting silently, her black frame slightly hunched over as she twiddled her hooves.

“Twilight? Chrysalis—”

As soon as I spoke, my student threw her book away, galloped up to me, and hugged my forelegs. As for Chrysalis, she jumped up, scooted around Twilight, then wrapped her legs around my neck and buried her face in my shoulder.

“Twilight,” I said in a gentle voice, my hoof stroking her mane. “It’s all right. Thank you for waking Celestia up for me.” As Twilight beamed, I turned to my elder sister.

To think that not too long ago I had been so terrified at the mere sight of my sister, and so angry for what she had done. Now that I looked at Chrysalis, at her wide, joyous smile, I felt nothing but happiness.

“Don’t ever do something as stupid as that again, Alternia!” cried Chrysalis, her tears moistening my shoulder.

Twilight nodded in agreement with Chrysalis, but said nothing. She was too busy hugging me. She did remember not to squeeze me too tightly, though.

“I’ll make a great effort not to.” I swallowed. “And thank you, Chrysalis, for forgiving me my deception, and for saving my life.”

Chrysalis blinked and wiped a tear from her eye. Sniffling, she met my eyes again and grinned. “You’re welcome, Alternia.”

“We had a hoof in it as well!” said Simulacris’s wry voice.

I turned to the hospital doors and gasped.

All the ponies and changelings that I loved were standing there, waiting for me. Luna, Belladonna, Simulacris, Lamia, Cyndra, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Blueblood. I also spied Celestia lurking in the rear near Luna. They must have been waiting for Twilight and Chrysalis to greet me first.

Now, though, they rushed into the hospital foyer and crowded around me, relieved smiles on their faces and surrounded me, chattering furiously, asking if I was well, until Belladonna and Simulacris pushed through the gaggle.

“I think Twilight and Chrysalis have warned you, but we would like to repeat the warning,” said Belladonna.

Simulacris nodded and looked me in the eye. “Don’t do something so idiotic ever again!”

I had to resist the temptation to roll my eyes. “Of course not.”

Simulacris didn’t seem quite convinced, so I grabbed her and Belladonna with my hooves and dragged them into a big hug with Chrysalis. Belladonna protested half-heartedly, but didn’t resist as I squeezed her tighter. She even chuckled as she knocked heads with Chrysalis.

Ah yes, everything was going to be just fine.

When my sisters and I had finally extricated ourselves from the hug, I turned to Luna, who was watching us, standing so close to her sister that it almost looked as if they were one pony. The two of them had even folded wings over each other.

“Luna, thank you for keeping me alive. I know it must not have been easy,” I said from the bottom of my heart.

Luna dipped her head gracefully. “I’m just glad my efforts paid off, Alternia. But there are three more ponies whom you should really give thanks to.” She turned to Shining Armor, Cadance and Blueblood, who had been waiting quietly by the wall.

Walking up to my niece, I immediately nuzzled her forehead, like I had done when I was taking care of her, and stroked Blueblood’s mane.

“Thank you for reassuring my ponies while I was injured. You’ve done a fantastic job, both of you.”

My adopted nephew grinned. “Think nothing of it, Auntie,” he said as he took hold of my hoof in his. Cadance was less composed, and I saw a tear running down her cheeks as she returned my nuzzle.

“I’m just glad that you’re back,” said Cadance, her voice choked.

I smiled. “As am I.” I turned to Shining Armor, who was standing slightly awkwardly at the side of his wife.

“Captain Armor, your loyalty and actions during this crisis do your predecessors proud. I expect great things from you in the future, especially in your continued service to Celestia,” I said.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Alternia? You’re not going to be princess anymore?”

I shook my head. “With my disguise gone and Celestia returned, I can hardly keep ruling Equestria anymore.” I sighed, my smile fading slightly. “I didn’t want to have to leave like this, but it has been a long time since I’ve had a break.”

That was when Luna called out, “Speaking of the rulership of Equestria, my sister and I have a proposition for you, Alternia.”

My brow creased a bit, but I nodded. “Go ahead.”

Luna nodded, and seemed to grow in stature, as her Royal Canterlot voice, though far softer than usual, echoed around the room. “In the time since our return, my sister and I have been discussing how we shall rule Equestria together. During these discussions, we realized that one of the problems of our previous joint rulership was that there was nopony to mediate our responsibilities and decisions. If we disagreed, there was nopony to give a fair ruling over whose decision was correct.”

Celestia spoke up. “We believe that part of the reason we drifted apart was due in large part to the frequency of these impasses, culminating in the situation both of us have suffered in for the past thousand years.” A frustrated grimace made its way onto Celestia’s serene features. “We —that is to say, I— currently have my royal authority restricteddue to my extended absence, and in light of the recent revelation of thine identity. Hence, when my sister and I spoke on this subject, we realized that there was only one solution.”

Her grimace giving way to a smile, Celestia turned to me, her eyes shining. “We would need to appoint a third ruling princess.”

In an instant, I understood what they were asking, and yet, I couldn’t believe what they were asking.

“You’re not suggesting…”

Luna grinned. “Yes, Alternia, we would like thee to become the third ruling Princess of Equestria.”

The pronouncement was greeted by gasps from around the room even as I shook my head, my jaw agape.

“But Cadance—”

“Has refused our offer. She told us that it is not her place to sit on Equestria’s throne,” said Celestia. I blinked, and noticed Cadance was one of the few who didn’t seem surprised at the offer. She actually winked at me rather impudently.

I turned to my nephew. “Blueblood—”

“Has also refused, and also mentioned that there would be a better changeling for the job.”

I frowned reprovingly as Blueblood gave me his practiced, nonchalant shrug.

Still, despite the hopeful looks on Celestia and Luna’s features, I shook my head. My task had never meant to be for all time, and Celestia deserved her place. Moreover, how could Equestria accept me, a changeling, as their princess?

“I cannot—”

“Do not be so hasty, Alternia,” said Celestia, cutting me off gently. Trotting towards me, she looked me in the eye, like she had on that night a thousand years ago.

“Thou hast ruled Equestria for a thousand years, longer than we have. Thou understandest thine subjects, and how to bring harmony to the land. Thou art the ideal changeling for this great task.” Celestia paused and her eyes shot to the ground. “On the other hoof, knowing how thou hast been forced to rule Equestria for a thousand years already, we would understand if thou dost not wish to continue shouldering the burdens of the throne. We are aware that thou wouldst like to start a hive.”

I nodded. Celestia was right. I did deserve a break, and it had always been my long-held dream to start a hive of my own, something I had been deprived of so long ago.

But still… I wanted what she offered. Equestria was my home, my country, my hive. Not ruling, not protecting my little ponies on Equestria’s throne… was unthinkable.

“Take as long as you wish to think on this, Alternia,” said Luna, her smile understanding.

“But if thou desirest to accept this new responsibility, we would be filled with great joy,” said Celestia.

I swallowed and bowed my head. Whatever my answer, this would be the greatest decision of my life, including the one I made a thousand years ago. If I did accept, I could ruin Equestria. But if I did not… then would Equestria continue to shine as brightly as it had under my care?

I dearly wished the decision had not been left in my hooves, for there was but one answer I could give. One that I was not sure was right, but one that I dearly wanted. Selfish my choice may have been, but I could not lie to my very heart.

I raised my head, stiffened my back and looked Celestia and Luna in the eyes.

“I accept, your highnesses.”

Author's Note

Final chapters will be up on Tuesday (Edit).

Chapter 29: Into a New Dawn

“There is no real ending. It’s just the place where you stop the story.”

― Frank Herbert

The Next Day, Celestia’s Room, Canterlot...

I was not quite sure as to why I said yes to Celestia and Luna, which I found odd, yet I was absolutely confident that it was the right choice. Only the future would tell if I would regret my decision or not, but for the moment it was time to face the immediate consequences of my decision.

As stated by Blueblood, I would have to present myself to the public, not only to announce my own recovery, but also to declare my decision to take the throne as Equestria’s third princess.

It was all rather daunting for a changeling who’d just recovered from a hole being blown into her chest.

Luckily, there were a few other things to do before we announced my full recovery and my decision to ascend to Equestria’s throne. One of the reasons was sitting across from me now on one of the cushions in front of my fireplace.

“We must admit that we are rather surprised that thy room has so many motifs of the sun,” said Celestia as she glanced around my chambers.

I chuckled. “I had to act the part at all times, Celestia. Though I must say I have grown rather fond of them myself.” Though now that I didn’t have to act the part, I suppose I could redecorate my room. Perhaps a few more greens and some darker tones?

I shook my head. This won’t do. I was getting distracted from the elephant in the room, so I sat myself down on my cushions and across from Celestia.

“When you forced your memories into my mind, you promised me that you could remove them, and that I could punish you for doing so in the first place,” I said slowly.

Celestia nodded, but Luna, who was seated next to her sister, cringed. “What do you suggest, Alternia?”

I glanced at Luna reassuringly. I had no intention of harming my co-ruler after all or breaking the heart of her sister.

“A simple transfer. You take your memories away, and I give you a copy of my memories for the last thousand years.”

After pursing her lips briefly, Celestia nodded. “That is fair.” Understandably though, Luna was still worried and she spread a wing over her elder sister protectively.

“You will have great trouble with these extra memories though,” warned Luna.

“And I will help her deal with it. These memories are not simply punishment for what Celestia did to me, they are necessary to help Celestia understand everything that she’s missed,” I pointed out. I glanced out of the window into the noonday sun.

“Equestria has changed drastically in these last few years. Luna’s return, the Elements of Harmony rediscovered, Discord’s release, the changelings revealing themselves…” I turned to the alicorn sisters, my eyes narrowed slightly. “At this rate, I fear that the next crisis will be upon us before we are sufficiently prepared to tackle it. Taking on my memories will be a faster way for Celestia to learn and understand the changes that have happened for this past millennium.”

Celestia nuzzled Luna’s ear in a comforting gesture. “Alternia has a very good point, sister. I committed a horrible crime on Alternia. It is as well that I know her pain, and learn from it at the same time.”

A frown still on her features, Luna closed her eyes in thought, and sighed.

“Very well. We do not quite like this, but let us begin.”

Luna’s Room...

“Do you need to lie down, Celestia?” asked Luna.

Clutching her head in one hoof, Celestia trotted into Luna’s dimly lit chambers, eyes squeezed tight. She was guided by Luna who walked by her side.

“We did not expect the weight of the memories to be so… confusing,” said Celestia in a rasping voice.

Luna swallowed, worryingly, and started for the door. “I will ask Alternia to—”

“Nay!” Celestia grabbed her sister and pulled her close. Luna was initially startled as her sister’s hooves encircled her neck, but she quickly returned the hug, holding her elder sibling as she struggled to rein in the influx of memories.

“We deserve this, Luna. Besides, Alternia has given us instructions on how to control them.” Celestia looked at Luna then, her eyes moist.

“Celestia?” asked Luna, in a quiet, tremulous tone.

“We art fine. We are just…” Celestia swallowed, her tears pouring down her cheeks as she looked down at her sister. “So glad, so, so glad that thou art unharmed.”

Smiling, Luna sniffed and let Celestia bury herself into her shoulder, not caring as the sobbing alicorn’s tears matted her fur. “It was thanks to you, Celestia. You chose a good proxy.”

Canterlot Dungeons…

From my experience, the memory transfer tended to make a changeling, or in this case, an alicorn very emotional for the next few hours. Hence, I had plenty of time to make one more visit before I reunited with Luna and Celestia to speak to the Equestrian public that were invited to gather outside of Canterlot castle.

For safety’s sake, I asked Shining Armor to accompany me, and while he seemed to wish to talk to his wife, he obeyed without hesitation. The pair of us trotted down a flight of stairs and entered a room I had thought I would never seen again.

As I entered that dimly lit, grey room, I swore to myself that when I was finally coronated I would renovate the Canterlot dungeons. While an interrogation area was required for the base, the conditions and security of this dungeon needed to be upgraded, seeing how we have been using it so frequently as of late.

The thirty-five ponies that had attacked the treaty signing had been separated and imprisoned in various rehabilitation and correctional facilities across Equestria, but one was currently imprisoned here, in Canterlot.

Said prisoner was nowhere to be found at the moment, but there were five Royal Guards in the area that stood to attention as we entered.

“Captain Armor, and uhhh—” The guards stared in awe at me, not knowing how to respond.

I smiled. “At ease, gentlecolts. I am just Alternia. There is no need to stand on ceremony for me.”

The guards seem to blanch as I spoke, their jaws falling agape.

“Your highness…” whispered one of them reverently.

I blinked. My natural voice, with the characteristic dry rasp of every changeling, was still somewhat unfamiliar even to myself. Did I still speak so much like Celestia?

“You’ve recovered from your injuries, your highness?” asked another guard eagerly.

Nodding, I kept smiling, even though I was very much confused. “Yes, I have. What are your names, gentlecolts?” I asked.

The sergeant of the group stepped forward. “I’m Sergeant Gullwhacker, this is Private Steadfast, Private Fireheart, Private Greystripe, and Private Ringer. What can we do for you, your highness?”

“We would like to know where the prisoner, Golden Star, is, Sergeant Gullwhacker,” I explained.

Gullwhacker grimaced and gestured over his shoulder. “He’s in the interrogation room, your highness. Generals Caesar Salad and Hanna Belle have insisted on interrogating him personally he moment he recovered from his injuries a few days ago. Unfortunately, despite sitting him in that room for a few hours or so every day, he’s not saying anything.”

That caused me to blink again. Hanna Belle and Caesar Salad? I knew that my former student used to have a crush on the old general, but that was a long time ago. These days they could never work together, so I never expected them to jointly interrogate a prisoner.

“Thank you, Sergeant Gullwhacker,” I said sincerely. “We’ll use the observation room.”

“Right this way,” said Gullwhacker. Trotting to the door next to the interrogation room, the sergeant unlocked it and opened it for me. I nodded in thanks and trotted in with Shining, shutting the door behind me with my magic.

“I wonder why they kept addressing me as ‘your highness’,” I said aloud to Shining Armor, glancing at him.

The Captain of the Royal Guard chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. “I might have made a little speech to my guard saying how Celestia and you were one and the same, and that they should treat you with the same respect.”

I raised an eyebrow, but giggled softly as I turned on the lights in the room and activated the switch turning on the magic one-way glass leading to the next room, as well as the audio spells.

“Thank you, Shining,” I said to the stallion, before focusing my gaze on the interrogation. Shining grinned and nodded before he did the same.

Golden Star was chained to the table by his forehooves, glaring mutinously. A magic suppression ring was affixed to his horn. Caesar was seated across from Golden Star, hooves on the table, his eyes narrowed. Hanna Belle stood next to Caesar, a snarl on her features.

“My patience is wearing thin, Golden Star. You will tell us where the remaining members of Equestria First are,” said Caesar in such a low tone, it came out almost like a growl.

Undaunted, Golden Star scoffed at Caesar. “I won’t tell you anything, you traitor—”

There was a bang, causing everybody to jump, including myself and Shining. Hanna Belle had slammed her hooves on the steel table, uncontrolled fury on her features. She seized Golden Star by his black-and-white prison garb.

“Traitor? You dare to call us traitors, Golden Star? You attacked not one, but several delegations of peace, launched unprovoked attacks on innocents, and that’s not counting the ponies your organization murdered so as to preserve your little secret!”

My eyes were wide. I knew Hanna Belle had a temper, but I hadn’t seen anything set her off like this for a long time. If she didn’t calm down…

To my relief, and to my pride, Hanna Belle threw Golden Star back in his seat, taking deep, calming breaths.

“And then you and your cronies nearly killed Equestria’s ruler, my mentor! I don’t care if she threw herself in the spell’s path! You were the ones who cast that monstrous curse. We’re lucky only Celes”—Hanna Belle coughed—“Alternia was hit. You could have hit Princess Luna, Cadance or Blueblood, the Elements of Harmony, the changelings whom we swore we’d protect, or an untold number of civilians!”

I frowned as Golden Star’s only response to Hanna Belle’s fury was to sneer.

“And what of it? They, and all of you, deserve to die. You, Caesar, Luna, Celestia, Blueblood, Cadance, Shining Armor, and most of all those despicable changelings.”

“That bastard!” spat Shining Armor, his eyes glowering. He made for the door, but I grabbed him.

“Sit down, Captain,” I ordered calmly, even though I shook from anger just from listening to the madpony across the one-way mirror. Golden Star wasn’t finished, though. His eyes glinting, he stood up and leered at Caesar and Hanna.

“I mean, you’re just going to let this… Alternia go! I did you a favor! I revealed her deception. She’s tricked us ponies for a thousand years! Fed off of your love, exploited your lives! She’s probably thrown her ponies’ lives away on mad quests in a vast scheme to kill us off one by one, enough so that she can cast off her disguise and reign triumphant over an Equestria of changelings, where she’ll sit upon her throne and reign with her sisters, while we ponies work as her slaves—”

“Enough!”

Caesar’s voice, though not loud, cut through Golden Star’s rant like an axe through wood. The general was sitting calmly on his chair, hooves crossed and eyes narrowed, but not angry.

No, there was no anger in Caesar.

“There is no such conspiracy, Golden Star. Besides, her highness would never have done such a thing,” said Caesar, the firmness in his tone the definition of confidence.

Golden Star cackled. Throwing his head back, the stallion guffawed for a long second, before looking Caesar in the eye.

“And how do you know that, Salad?”

My eyes widened as the old general smiled.

“I trust her.”

That caught Golden Star off guard, though I was equally surprised. “What?” he exclaimed.

“I trust her.” Caesar leaned back on his chair, placing his rear hooves on the table. “You see, I’ve served Celestia—well, Alternia—for a long time, and a lot of it at the highest level. Regardless of whether there is such a conspiracy, Alternia has never thrown lives away carelessly, and while there were better decisions she could have made, every time she made a call, it was for the good of Equestria.”

Golden Star frowned and opened his mouth to speak, but Caesar cut him off.

“Before you discount what I’m telling you the basis of mind control, I had Meringue and several other trusted ponies check me out. Besides, you’re in the logistics division. You should know that casualty figures, army purchases, and even the Royalty’s purchases are made public record after a set period of time.”

Gritting his teeth, Golden Star spat onto the table and growled at Caesar. “That changes nothing! The fact that you would submit yourself to this changeling queen is treason to Equestria! You’re betraying your fellow pony!”

“Enough, Golden Star. Tell us whether there are any Equestria First members left,” said Hanna Belle in a cold voice.

“There are none left, you #*$&! Those were the last of us!”

Golden Star clamped his hooves to his mouth, his eyes wide, as Caesar and Hanna’s eyebrows rose. Behind the glass I sighed, my hoof over the mailed part of my chest.

“And how do you know?” asked Caesar.

Squirming in his seat, Golden Star’s shoulders slumped and the stallion placed his forelegs on the table.

“I am the Grandmaster of Equestria First.”

“Since when?” asked Hanna Belle.

“Since the last Grandmaster and his immediate successor were killed in the skirmish at the hive close to Camp Draco. Then the arrests began and our numbers were reduced to us thirty-five. I couldn’t even gather them quickly enough to mount the attack before the treaty was signed,” Snarling at my generals, Golden Star sneered. “Are you all happy now? You’ve destroyed the last bulwark of defense against the changelings, the last light against a darkness that will fall over Equestria. Heck, if that conniving schemer Alternia could see this, I bet she would be cackling with joy.”

“But I take no pleasure from this, Golden Star.”

I had, quietly, as Golden Star had made his confession, opened the door to the interrogation room and trotted in. The occupants in the room jumped to their hooves, but I waved Caesar and Hanna down, my eyes on the shaking Golden Star.

“You… you trickster! Foul deceiver!” Golden Star lunged at me, but his chains held him where he was. He tried to use his magic, but the suppression ring kept his horn unlit. Only then did the stallion see the futility of his action, and he grouchily sat back down in his seat.

“Damn them all for bringing you back to life,” hissed Golden Star murderously.

I sighed. There was no reasoning with this pony. I had seen that from behind the glass, and I should have known my being there would change nothing. Still, I wanted to speak to the one who had nearly assassinated me.

“I hope for your sake that you will one day learn your lesson, Golden Star,” I said. I managed a small smile, turned away, and walked from the room. Caesar and Hanna Belle followed me, shutting the interrogation room behind them.

“Your highness, it is good to see you have recovered,” said Caesar, the moment the door was closed.

I turned to the general and smiled, though I raised an eyebrow as well. “It is good to be back, though you need not call me your highness anymore.”

“Not yet, anyway,” said Shining Armor in a cheeky voice, making Caesar’s eyes narrow at me.

I glared at Shining Armor. “As glad as I am for your convincing of Hanna Belle and Caesar that I am me, would you please be quiet, Captain?” Cowed, Shining stepped back.

“Teacher…” said a soft, shaky voice.

I faced Hanna Belle. My former student’s eyes were moist, and her lower lip was trembling. Like Caesar, she was surprisingly undisturbed by my change of appearance, although I supposed the month that it took for me to recover allowed her to come to terms with it.

“Do you mind if I hug you?”

I shook my head, smiling serenely. “Of course not.” Scarcely had I finished before Hanna Belle, General of the Equestrian Foreign Legion, one of the toughest ponies I knew, wrapped her hooves around my legs. She squeezed tightly for several long seconds, before parting with a cough.

“Not going to hug your old mentor a little longer, Hanna?” I asked in a teasing voice.

Hanna Belle straightened her armor and grinned cheekily. “Your legs are a bit harder than I remember, so no.”

A giggle escaping me, I lowered my head to Hanna Belle’s level. “You do know I could take on Celestia’s appearance right?”

Caesar the old coot, snorted. “With all due respect, Queen Alternia, we can’t have two Celestias running about. One is already too much to handle,” he said in a wry tone.

Laughter broke out in the dungeons, as Sergeant Gullwhacker and his stallions lent their belly-deep chuckles to our giggles.

Well, at least I had ponies I knew I could trust when I became princess.

I would later learn that Golden Star was to be sent off to Equestria’s Dominion. It was also our chief rehabilitation centre for serious inmates, the city-state of Venetia, but at this instance, I had other concerns.

Such as the crowd waiting for me to trot out onto the Canterlot castle balcony and greet them. To explain the deception that had fooled them and their ancestors for the past thousand years. To assuage their fears and show that it was really me, wearing the mask of Celestia.

And of course, I had to tell them I was accepting Celestia’s and Luna’s offer to become the third ruling princess of Equestria.

Indeed, I wasn’t worried at all.

Oh horsefeathers. Who am I trying to lie to? I could feel my carapace practically shaking as Celestia and Luna joined me in the waiting room.

“Dost thou have a cold, Alternia?” asked Celestia, examining me with a concerned gaze.

“No!” I exclaimed, a little too loudly as Celestia stepped back, her eyes wide.

Luna had the nerve to giggle at my plight, and to my horror, she wrapped her right wing over me and guided me to the draped entrance to the balcony.

“She is just nervous, Celestia. Help me get her to the balcony,” said Luna, winking at me. I glared at her, and cursed silently as Celestia’s larger body pinned me from my left side.

I tried to shift away, but my adopted sister and my soon-to-be co-ruler bullied me to the balcony entrance. Their bodies prevented me from escaping, and they were too close for me to use magic to teleport or portal away.

“Luna, Celestia, this is a terrible idea,” I grumbled as they paused by the entrance. Clearly they were expecting me to trot forward, and… part of me did want to, but I was also terrified.

There would be no mask this time, no borrowed identity to hide behind, to act as. A changeling queen was going to face these ponies, not an alicorn or a changeling-in-disguise. As confining as being Celestia had been, there were things I could do as Celestia that I could never do as Alternia. For the first time ever, I wished for the liberation that Celestia’s mask had given me.

“Alternia, you can do this,” whispered Luna, her voice doing a little to soothe my racing nerves.

I sighed and nodded. “I think I can.” I’ve done it before anyway, just never as myself.

“Do not think thou can perform, simply do,” said Celestia primly. With that she nudged me forward and into the sunlight.

I must admit, I was paralyzed for a second, as the trumpets blared to announce my arrival. There were so many ponies, more than I could ever remember, every shape, color, and gender. Without my mask, I felt naked, alone.

But as I watched the crowd, and the crowd watched me, I started to pick out familiar faces. Belladonna, Simulacris, Chrysalis, and her daughters were all hovering nearer to me, right in the corner of my right eye. They each wore expectant smiles that stretched across their faces, showing me that I had family I could rely on. In the balcony across to my left were Twilight, her friends, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Blueblood. Their waving hooves and shouts of encouragement reassured me.

And my ears picked up a soft cheer from the mass below me. The cheer was like the ones that usually greeted me when I wore Celestia’s mask. The cheer told me that things had changed, but that some things, like the friendship that bound my ponies, and me, would always remain present.

There was a chirp and I felt a familiar weight on my back. It was Philomena, my phoenix, my faithful pet. I felt her beak brush through my mane, giving me the final boost of confidence that I needed. The last push for me to open a new page in Equestria’s history, to a new dawn.

I smiled brightly.

“Good morning, my little ponies.”

A/N: And that’s a wrap. More detailed author’s notes after…

Wait, what’s this?

Chapter 30: The End?

The small, deserted observatory room was silent, save for the panting of Celestia’s breath. The great white alicorn had shut her eyes, her mind focused inwards, as she meditated. Luna, her hooves curled up under her, watched over her sister quietly.

Suddenly, Celestia’s brow furrowed, and her eyes opened. Her lips wrinkled, the alicorn glanced at her sister.

“Luna, we… we were sorting some of our memories related to Nightmare Moon, and we…” Celestia swallowed as her sister’s shoulders slumped. “Perhaps... we can ask thee later?”

Shaking her head, Luna forced a smile onto her face and met her sister’s eyes. “Nay, Celestia. Continue. If I can help you organize your memories, then all the better.”

Nodding her head, Celestia beamed at Luna for a moment, before allowing her frown to return.

“We were wondering: how did Nightmare Moon get an army to follow her into battle? We had intended to bring our Royal Guard with us to confront Nightmare Moon, but were halted at the river by some strange army that we have difficulty recalling.”

Luna raised an eyebrow and found herself mirroring her sister’s frown. “An army? But… how? Nopony supported… her against you.”

“Perhaps ‘twas the Night Guard?” suggested Celestia.

Shaking her head, Luna’s brow furrowed even deeper, her lips pursing in thought. “That is impossible. While we can scarcely remember our time as Nightmare Moon, we do remember that our Night Guard refused to side with her or against her after I became her.”

Her eyes wide, Celestia swallowed.

“But then… what kind of army, if not pony, assisted Nightmare Moon?”

Luna opened her mouth, but no answer came from it. Sighing, she got up, trotted to her sister and patted her shoulder.

“Do not worry about that right now, Celestia. Just concentrate on organizing your memories. I doubt that it is anything too important.”

Unable to argue, Celestia sighed and closed her eyes.

“I hope thou art correct, Luna.”

The Depths of the Eastern Sea…

“Hail, Empress,”

“Hail, Abyssal. It has been quite some time since you last attempted to treat with me. Getting tired of our little game?”

“Aren’t you? We’ve fought each other for centuries, outliving even our best soldiers. Does that not bother you? That the two of us have remained the sole constant of our conflict after all these years?”

“They are soldiers; it’s their job to fight and die if need be. If all you have to offer is this inane prattle, you have spent your last ceasefire poorly. Begone. Next time I will simply have my soldiers impale you on sight.”

“Queen’s Challenge. Between the two of us.”

“Queen’s Challenge… The prior rulers of your monstrous species have issued that same challenge to me before and every single one of them died at my hooves.”

“Then you accept? It’s the single best chance you’ll have to get rid of me,”

“Usual stakes, I take it?”

“Yes, to the death. Come tomorrow evening, there will be only one of us left.”

“Agreed.”

Author's Note

March 6, 2022
Hey all, if you're interested, I just published my first original work! AND my second!

Just because you’re transported to another world, doesn’t mean you’ll escape from your pain.

Abused by her parents, thirteen-year-old Frances only wants to be safe and not to hurt every day. When her class is transported to the magical world of Durannon to fight invading monsters and defeat an evil monster king, Frances is presented with a golden opportunity. If she succeeds, Frances will have the home she never had. If she fails, she will return to the home she escaped.

Trauma, however, is not so easily lost. Despite her newfound magic and her teacher’s support Frances is dogged by her parents’ abuse and its scars, both physical and invisible. Not only does she have to learn magic, she has to survive the nightmares of her past, and wrestle with her feelings of doubt and self-loathing.

If she can heal from her trauma, though, she might be able to defeat the Demon King and maybe, just maybe, she can find a home for herself.

Check it out if you're interested!
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B09TYG62ZK (book 1)
https://www.amazon.com/Fractured-Song-New-Chorus-ebook/dp/B0BXJ8MT7L?ref_=ast_author_mpb (book 2)

Note on Audience Stories Written in the Alternia-verse (Jan 2019)
I previously have been a bit... well I was never fully comfortable with people taking my characters and running with it.

However, I think that since I'm not writing that much fanfiction these days, people should feel free to go ahead and write what they want. If they let me know, I'll even blog about it if I like their work. That being said, their work should be treated like canon until proven otherwise. I'm happy to help you and consult with my existing plans and headcanon for the Alternia verse if you want to write in it and ask me, but if you wanna do your own thing, go ahead, just be warned that I might add stuff to my verse that might overwrite your stuff.

Also, we got a sequel. It'sThe Equestria's Changeling Queen and the Abyssal Empress and its been up for a while :P

Pre-reader Zervziel: “That’s right, we ended the whole story on a cliffhanger! Muahahahahahaha! Now, who’s up for a rousing game of ‘Spot the sequel foreshadowing’. There have been hints throughout the later chapters. See if you can find them!”

Pre-reader C.F.: This was a heck of an insanely fun ride. :D

Infinite Horizons Guest Chapter

Author's Note

This was a bonus collab with my prereader that I made a while ago and decided to republish.

Hope you will enjoy it! If you did, hurry up and go read Zervziel's Infinite Horizons!

Infinite Horizons Guest Chapter

(Warning, one or two spoilers for the main story. If you are confused what this was supposed to be... read the authors notes on the previous chapter.

Infinite Horizons Guest Chapter by vren55 and Zervziel

About a year ago, if Alternia had been told that her very universe was merely one among many other universes and possibilities that were scattered around a massive multi-dimensional universe, she would have laughed.

Now, as she exited the turbulent currents of the warp stream, into a broad hallway teaming with ponies, many of which were unnervingly familiar, she couldn’t help but be a bit nervous The disguised changeling queen numbly stepped to the side as a group consisting of yet another Twilight, her brother Shining Armor, Princess Cadance of all ponies as well Rainbow Dash and an orange pegasus she was surprised to recognize as a teenage Scootaloo. Oddly enough, the younger pegasus seemed to edge away from her hero as she walked.

Also accompanying the group were two earth pony stallions Alternia didn’t recognize. One stallion possessed a golden mane and coat. His apple cutie mark hinted at being a member of the extensive Apple family. The other pony was a bulky gray earth pony, whose cutie mark wasn’t visible from where she was standing, as they passed by.

Immediately afterwards, Alternia found herself being pulled into a clean room with off white walls, the Twilight she was following nowhere in sight. One wall was a window where a brown earth pony waved at her before tapping at the console in front of him, the window fading to the same shade of white afterwards.

In an instant, a magical pulse dispelled her Celestia disguise as the startled queen was levitated off the ground by a field of some sort. Before Alternia could react, she was sprayed with jets of soap and water from what seemed like every direction. Half blinded by the soapy attack, she was unable to deflect a more direct assault on her dignity as robotic arms telescoped from the walls and grabbed the protesting changeling, scrubbing her from snout to flank and from horn to hooves. Smaller, gentler arms even made sure to clean inside the holes in her legs and wings.

Eventually she was released by the arms. Opening her mouth to protest the unwanted cleansing turned out to be a bad idea as she was blasted by what seemed to be the combined strength of all of Saddle Arabia’s scorching winds. One searing windstorm later, the changeling staggered through a door opposite of the one she entered as the technician gave her and Twilight a hearty wave before opening the other door to allow what seemed to be a ball of animate pink fluffy to shuffle into the room.

“Sorry about,” Twilight giggled. “Sanitation is taken pretty seriously around here. Everypony has to undergo a cleansing process upon returning to the Station.”

As if to emphasize her point, a bedraggled looking Shining Armor emerged a couple doors down, his mane and tail a fluffy mess. The two mares couldn’t help but smile at his plight as the former guard wrestled with a brush in an attempt to make his appearance somewhat passable.

Now that she was clean Alternia followed her guide outside of the building only to be greeted by the sight of a city several multitudes larger than even Canterlot. Gigantic towers of metal and glass reached for the evening sky as pegasi and the occasional alicorn flitted by. Also soaring through the sky was a great multitude of apparently self-propelled metal chariots of some sort, hauling everything from young joyful ponies to cargo.

On instinct, Alternia looked to the sky to check on the sun only to stop and stare in awe. In place of the sun, a massive spiraled, cylindrical construct dominated the slowly darkening sky, stretching so far as to actually fade into the distance on both ends.

It wasn’t until then that her guide’s words when Twilight first came to retrieve the queen came back to her. Though Alternia was seeing it with her own eyes, she still had trouble believing where she was. According to Twilight, she now stood on a facility wider in diameter than the orbit of the Earth around the sun, that spiraled upwards and inwards like an immense unicorns horn.

That alone was hard enough to conceive, much less envision. However that wasn’t the most fantastical part of what the cross-dimensional Twilight had told her. No, that had been the “fact” that the entire spiral shaped shaped structure was anchored to the horn of an alicorn the size of a galaxy.

Alternia had laughed as anypony would at such outlandish claim, but now, staring up at the horn that pierced the heavens, she could understand why the pony had possessed that knowing grin even as she had laughed.

“Your Majesty, we’re ready to go when you are.”

“Thank you, Twilight. I believe we are short enough on time. Take me to this Lady Shard,” said Alternia with a disarming smile. Twilight, nodded, but said nothing else.

Even as they turned to leave, yet another door swung open as a draconequus pranced out with a towel around his waist and horns, singing heartily into a rubber platypus as his tail scrubbed his body with a microphone. “My little pony, my little pony! Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahhhhhhh!”

While Alternia trotted after this version of her faithful student, she she couldn’t help but look at all the different examples of advanced technology present in the space station. As curious as she was however, she could see from the tense trot of this alternate Twilight that it would not be a good idea to ask questions about the facility’s technologies. That, and the curiously hostile stares of various ponies, convinced the changeling to remain silent.

Alternia wasn’t sure how the two of them would reach the tip of the gargantuan station that Twilight had once referred to as Central Core, until the pony lead her to something called a teleportation facility. Alternia could only guess it’s purpose was for traveling long distances without tiring the caster to the point of death. What the changeling wasn’t ready for was the very rough ride that entailed being disintegrated before being shot through a miniature wormhole to a receiving teleportation facility. Upon materialization, the changeling was never so happy to have followed alternate Twilight’s advice about not eating anything before leaving.

As soon as she was finally able to concentrate on anything but her mercifully empty stomach, Alternia was once again taken aback by the sight. Before her was a massive cylindrical structure that protruded down from a vast metal sky. Central Core certainly lived up to it’s name as large highways protruded from it like spokes on a wheel, some even stretching to the sides of the station. As she stared Alternia recognized the view of a city from above.

“In case you’re wondering, you’re technically standing at an angle perpendicular from where you were before.” Twilight quipped only to blush as the changeling gave her a patient look. “ Oh sorry! I forgot you’re the one who taught your universe’s Twilight gravity magic.”

Without a word, they walked inside, weaving in out of the constant stream of ponies coming and going from the structure.

Upon entering through an atrium faced with soaring glass windows, the pair found themselves in a series of winding hallways, their journey to the center of Central Core occasionally interrupted by security checkpoints, Twilight and Alternia found themselves in front of a large wooden double door. To the right of the doors was the desk where a secretary would normally sit.. However at this time, the secretary had her head and shoulders buried in a drawer, her dark furred rear and blue ethereal tail waving in the air as she searched for something.

Before Twilight’s hoof could descend upon the desk bell, a low rich feminine voice emanated from the drawer.

“Lady Shard is ready to see you now.”

The door handles glowed a dark blue as the doorway opened to admit them, revealing a mammoth desk piled high with mountains of paperwork. A dark steel-blue alicorn, with a light blue mane and tail was resting her head on the desk gazing pitifully at the small mountain of work that was the in-box A whirling space vortex marked her flank. It was Lady Shard. And behind her, Alternia was surprised to note was the actual tip of the Horn, stretching up to the ceiling behind the Lady’s desk. Her eyes traveled from the pointed monolith to lock with the weighted gaze of a creature whose determination to see her cause to the end knew no bounds.

“I'm going to be blunt with you, Ms. Alternia," Lady Shard began, as she raised her head from her desk. “We have a bit of a situation here on my station. Our resident changeling hives… kingdom or whatever they call themselves in your home universe are getting a bit restless and are objecting to our current conditions about feeding and our treatment of them in general.”

Alternia frowned. From her limited interaction with The Order of Destiny, the organization that maintained these separate realities and protected them, she had got the sense that they were not used to asking for help. The situation must have been incredibly dire if Lady Shard herself had requested her presence.

The administrator tapped a hoof on her desk, causing a holographic display to appear in the air between them. It showed a large dark castle surrounded by a sizable plot of land bordered by large metallic towers. Between the towers buzzed small silvery drones as they skirted a faint blue outline of a shield. Every now and then a changeling would step past the bounds only to have one of the drones start following it. Alternia resisted the temptation to frown, but she must have shown some sign of emotion, because Shard stood up.

“I'll admit it's definitely overkill for a monitoring system,” Shard admitted, as she turned away from the changeling. “But it's necessary. Unfortunately, old hatreds don't disappear as soon as a pony walks through one of our portals. Ponies are still afraid of changelings and in turn changelings are getting restless and don't like being segregated so much. While there are a few integrated communities across the station, they are relatively few and far between.”

Turning back, Shard’s eyes met Alternia’s and the changeling froze, transfixed by the sheer desperation in Shard’s gaze. “That's where you come in. You've successfully ruled Equestria for a millennia after the Celestia of your world pressganged you into the role. Even after you were found out, you worked to keep the peace between as well as finding alternate ways of feeding. While I can't guarantee those methods will work at all on some of the changelings, I could very much use your help.”

Alternia nodded in understanding. She was beginning to see why she of all the alternate Celestias and changeling queens had been requested. The problems she had solved in her universe had given her a unique set of experiences that she could use to help Shard… who was beginning to look a little demented.

Suddenly the alicorn was directly in front of her and seized the changeling by the shoulder, her eyes becoming wild and her voice gaining a hysterical edge. “I've got the council of Celestias and Lunas and that daft republic breathing down my neck with talks of a cleansing order and the Queen's Collective are doing the same to have the restrictions lifted. I do not need this on top of four universes going dark in one solar cycle alone!”

To Alternia’s immense relief, the alicorn relaxed her grip and backed off, embarrassed. “Sorry about that.”

“Apology accepted,” said Alternia as calmly as possible. Shard was a terrifying figure, but Alternia could sympathize with her. Dealing with one Celestia was maddening enough, dealing with an entire council of Celestias and a collective of Chrysalis’s? Alternia wondered how this pony managed not to go insane.

The deadly serious expression returned to the administrator’s features. “My question still stands. Are you game?”

Alternia paused contemplatively. “I’ll need an escort of at least five ponies, a quill, inkwell and a lot of paper or parchment.”

“Done. Anything else?” asked Shard.

“Yes. Assemble both the Queens Council, the Council of Celestias and Lunas.”

Shard heaved a sigh. “Those two groups are like water and oil. It’ll be difficult but I can do that. Just what are you planning, Alternia?”

The changeling queen gave the administrative pony an unintentionally toothy smile. “I’m going to have a talk with some Princesses and Queens.”

Rainbow tapped her hoof on the floor outside Shard’s office in anticipation, making a clink-clink sound. Shard had summoned her and the Paladins for some reason that had yet to be elaborated. Whatever it was, the mission had been labeled high priority and Rainbow was eager to get into the action.

“Rainbow, could you please stop that? I’m trying to read,” asked an exasperated Twilight. The unicorn gave the cyber-pegasus an irritated look before she turned her attention back to her book on the various celestial mechanics found across the multiverse.
“Aw, lighten up egghead. Aren’t you at least a little eager to be on this mission?” asked Rainbow.

“You’re a mite too eager, Rainbow,” remarked Braeburn as he lay back. Rainbow snorted and turned to the others. Slate, the large muscular earth was using the time honored skill of any guard pony, sleeping whenever and wherever. From the dull look in his eyes and the fact he had locked his legs in place, the cyborg couldn’t help but suspect he was also making use of the time honored tradition of sleeping on the job.

Princess Cadance had followed Twilight’s example and was also reading a book she had brought from the Paladin’s barracks. As for their last member, Scootaloo… As her gaze met the young mare, Rainbow saw her squirm. Even though this older Scootaloo had been told Rainbow was trustworthy, the orange pegasus still treated Rainbow as if she was expecting to be attacked at any moment. Heaving a sigh, the cyber-pegasus returned to lying back against her chair.

Her head still in the drawer, Shard’s secretary opened the office doors to admit the team. However, as they walked into Shard’s office they froze at the sight in front of them.

The familiar form of Lady Shard was standing alongside a changeling queen. Twilight and Cadance immediately tensed and ignited their horns. Meanwhile Slate and Braeburn sprang forward into a battle stance, ready to intercept if the tall changeling decided to rush the casters instead. Scootaloo and Rainbow however, were intrigued. Both came from home universes that hadn’t been introduced to changelings and while they had heard of them, this was the first time they had seen one. Still at the sight of their teammates’s reactions, the younger pegasus leapt into the air while Rainbow Dahs extended a foreleg. With a series of mechanical clicks, the limb split open on unseen seams before dividing and expanding. Upon finishing this startling transformation of her own, the barrel of the pegasus’s built in weapon began to give an eery blue glow.

As soon as she was done changing and charging her weapon Rainbow had to resist the urge to pull back the weapon as she realized the changeling bore an eerie similarity to Princess Celestia. Like an alicorn, she was tall, slender, with a graceful frame that was only broken by the holes in the lower part of her legs. Instead of skin though, the changeling had a glossy black carapace and two translucent insect wings replaced feathers. Her horn was long, but crooked instead of straight like a unicorn’s.

But perhaps the strangest thing about the changeling to all of the ponies and especially to Twilight and Cadance, was the changeling’s attire. She bore a silver crown studded with black opals as well as a neckpiece and hoofshoes also of silver, also adorned with black opals. The regalia had an eerily similar design to the ones worn by Princess Celestia and Luna.

As the agents took in this sight, Lady Shard stepped forward as she used her magic to point Rainbow’s weapon at the ground.

“Stand down, agents. This is the changeling queen Alternia. You will be escorting her for the duration of her stay,” said Shard.

“But Lady Shard, she’s a changeling queen!” protested Twilight.

“And she’s our best chance to making sure that the Queens Council doesn’t break out in rebellion and to prevent the Council of Celestias and Lunas from purging every changeling in the station, Ms. Sparkle.” the administrator snapped in a cold tone. The agents cringed at the irate alicorn, but to their surprise, the changeling stepped forward.

“Lady Shard, if I may, I would like to “brief” my escort. I will explain my… unique situation and my mission to these agents myself,” said Alternia. The changeling smiled and winked at the flabbergasted Shard. To everypony’s surprise, the Lady simply bowed to Alternia after a moments hesitation, who then proceeded to lead the agents out of the alicorn’s office and down the hall, turning the corner just as Nightmare Moon finally got her head out of the drawer it had been stuck in.

“At ease, Paladins. I am Queen Alternia, but you may call me Alternia,” said Alternia, inclining her head politely. The ponies watched the changeling suspiciously, slightly less wary, but still on guard.

“Queen Alternia, with all due respect. Why are you here and why do you need our help?” asked Cadance icily. She remembered all too well the day the changelings had descended upon Canterlot like a horde of ravening locusts.

“To be honest, Princess Cadance. Its more of how I can help the Order and Lady Shard.” Alternia then proceeded to explain the hostile situation with the changelings and the ponies on the station. It was a conundrum that Twilight and Cadance were familiar with as having often interacted with the Shining Armors who had designed the monitoring system. Yet nopony had realized just how badly the situation had deteriorated so far.

Twilight was confused and more than a little angry. “So where do you come in?” she demanded in a suspicious tone.

Alternia smiled. “Twilight, in your years on this station, have you come across changeling versions of yourself or your friends?”

The unicorn blinked. Now that she thought of it, while corresponding with various other Twilight Sparkles, she had in fact heard of missions where agents had interacted with such changelings. These stories had been slightly disturbing to Twilight. Some Twilights hadn’t even known they were a changeling at all until events revealed this to them, often with nightmarish results. Others had been infected later on and turned into changelings.

There was also a final category of changelings that was most unique in her humble opinion. These were changelings that in their universes, had been the ponies they replaced. She and Cadance had met one of these changelings, a ‘Cadance’ who for all intents and purposes, was the same pony that Shining Armor had fallen in love with. This changeling ‘Cadance’ had replaced the original pony when the latter was killed. The changeling version had been accepted by her friends and families and had eventually married Shining Armor.

Something clicked in Twilight’s mind and she glanced back up at Alternia. This changeling seemed way too familiar… so familiar in fact, that she was sure it was somepony she knew very well. The way this Alternia spoke, the way she carried herself and her Equestrian styled regalia just screamed of that pony, but it couldn’t be…

Cadance had come to the same realization, but was far more vocal to voice it.

“Princess Celestia?” gasped the alicorn.

Alternia grinned. “Almost correct. In my world, after Luna fell to Nightmare Moon’s influence, Princess Celestia was too badly wounded to return to her duties and had to go into a healing sleep. I happened to come across Celestia and was… persuaded to impersonate her, to be her proxy. For a thousand years, I ruled in Celestia’s stead, when I really was a changeling queen and sister to my world’s Chrysalis.”

Some of the ponies gasped, and Alternia allowed them to calm down before she continued. “Eventually I was revealed to my friends and family at Shining Armor and Cadance’s wedding by the love-enhanced spell, but they accepted me for whom I am after a few difficulties. With their help and support, I forged a peace between the changelings and ponies of Equestria using what I knew of changelings and what lessons I had learned as Celestia.”

“Which would explain why Lady Shard called you to help us. You’ve solved a similar situation before and you can speak to both Celestias and to queens,” finished Twilight, her eyes wide.

“Indeed. Now we must hurry. I believe Lady Shard said the meeting would be held in the Grand Council Chambers?” said Alternia urgently. The ponies nodded and the group set off.

The Grand Council Chamber was huge. Hundreds of balconies made up the walls spherical chamber. There was also one additional balcony, but this one was jutted out into the empty space in the middle of the chamber by a walkway. It was this walkway that Alternia strode confidently down, her escort trailing meekly behind her, even Rainbow was silent. And there was good reason for it.

Twilight couldn’t help but shiver as she saw the discerning looks of so many Celestias, the glowers of so many Lunas and the leery gazes of the Chrysalises. She had watched these councils debate and argue, sometimes fire spells at one another. But never had she walked out onto the central podium, with BOTH councils present.

“Courage, my—, I mean, Twilight Sparkle,” whispered Alternia. Twilight glanced up at the smiling changeling in surprise. It was Celestias smile she saw on Alternia’s face, and yet, not Celestias smile. All the same, it gave a small degree of comfort to the unicorn.

Without further hesitation, Alternia stepped up to the microphone in her balcony and looked up. There were so many Celestias, Lunas and Chrysalises. Alternia was scared, but she knew had to at least try if she wanted to have a chance at pony and changeling relations and knew that she had to speak. There was nopony else who could do this.

“Greetings to you all, Celestias, Lunas, Chrysalises and Changeling Queens. I am Alternia—”

“That name means nothing to us!” roared one of the Celestias. She was joined by the jeers of a few of the other Celestias and Lunas. Most of the alicorns, the changeling queens and Chrysalises however, simply waited with exasperated expressions. So, Alternia raised her voice again, cutting over the cacophony like a knife through butter. Her voice clear, yet courteous.

“I am Alternia, sister to Queen Chrysalis, Oathsister of Princesses Celestia and Luna. I ask you all to listen to what I have to say.”

That silenced the entire assembly. The changeling queens began to murmur in awe to one another as did many of the the Lunas and Celestias.

“Thy world’s Luna must have been a fool to make an oath of sisterhood with thee!” laughed one of the Lunas. Once again, the council chamber fell into disorder as some of the ruder Celestias and Lunas took their chance to throw insults at the changeling queen standing in the middle of the chamber. Albeit, the majority of the assembled alicorns remained silent, examining Alternia contemplatively. Unfortunately, there were enough of the hecklers that Alternia simply couldn’t continue speaking.

Alternia frowned and her eyes narrowed.

“As a Changeling Queen and one of the three ruling princesses of my universe’s Equestria. I think it will be wise that listen to what I have to say.”

The changeling’s voice was quiet, but the iron tone in the her voice seized the councilmembers attention and sealed their mouths. Yet, while the tone of Alternia’s voice demanded respect, it what she said that astounded everypony. A changeling queen, a RULER of Equestria? That was impossible! In all of the alternate realities that had been explored and contacted, nopony had ever heard of an Equestria willingly consenting to be co-ruled by a changeling princess!

“Thank you. Now, I am sure you know quite well why you were brought here today. But why was I asked, you may wondering. So I will tell you a little more about myself.”

To the council, Alternia explained her relation to Chrysalis and how she had been brought to rule Equestria as Celestia. After a brief description of her thousand year rule, Alternia told everybody how her identity was revealed at the Royal Wedding of Princess Cadance and Shining Armor, and how she had been accepted after proving herself. She then told of her efforts to create a peace between changelings and ponies, and the success she had finally achieved. Finally, Alternia spoke of her own ascent to the throne of Equestria and how she now ruled in peaceful cooperation with her world’s Celestia and Luna.

“So far, our peace and my rule as Equestria’s changeling queen has lasted for three long years. There have been hardships that were faced in forging this peace.” Alternia seemed to wince as she said this.

“I suffered much pain and hardship, but fellow changelings, fellow rulers of Equestria, there is one great lesson from my story. It is that no matter how hard it may be, how difficult it may seem at times, how much hate, Equestria, her ponies and the changelings can coexist! Ponies can learn to love changelings and changelings can learn to love ponies! Among you all, there are different ponies and changelings and perhaps the methods of feeding are different. Yet if I, a mere changeling queen, and her friends forged a lasting agreement between these two hostile races, how hard would it be for an entire council to do so?”

Alternia’s gaze scanned over the entire room of alicorns and changelings, sitting in rapt attention and shook her head slowly.

“Councilmembers, you’ve already lost too much to let this conflict come between us. Celestias, you have no sun. Lunas, you have no moon. Chrysalises and queens? You’ve got nothing but the carapace on your back and whatever changelings you managed to save. What could have possessed you all to turn on each other when we’ve just lost four alternate realities in the past year to the Red Queen?” demanded Alternia. It was as if a whiplash had cut through the room. Every Celestia looked ashamed, each Luna distraught and all the queens cringed.

“To those who called for the complete removal of each other’s races with some cleansing order, how could you be so cruel and so short sighted? Celestias and Lunas, can we not learn about the mysteries, the strengths of the changelings and their ways of deception and the subtlety in which they operate in the shadows? Suggesting a cleansing order only shows fear of difference, fear of trying something new and fear of forgiving others, or does forgiveness only apply to your sisters and not to strangers?” snapped Alternia.

Several Celestias and Lunas who were seated next to each other glanced guiltily towards each other. Others simply nodded in agreement. Still there were others who looked coldly indifferent, warily eyeing both Alternia and the assembled Queens. However their number were fewer than before, the changeling princess’s words winning many of the assembled leaders over. Encouraged by this, Alternia forged onwards.

“Chrysalises, I know you're living in confining and chafing conditions, but from what I have heard, you’ve all done nothing to encourage friendship with the ponies! Ponies, whose bonds have allowed them to succeed against numerous trials, time and time again. Instead, you sequester away in your own hives, demanding for more and more, like greedy parasites. What will ponies say when they talk of the once great changelings? That they withered away, while hiding in the shadows like cowards unable to take a step forward into a better world?”

Alternia’s disappointment seemed to permeate throughout the room, every one of the rulers felt some degree of remorse and self-pity at the changeling’s speech.

“But it is not too late, Celestias, Lunas, Chrysalises and queens. You can change this. You may not have a sun to move or a moon to raise, or hives that may be shades of their former selves. But all of you, are still rulers and role models to your ponies and changelings.”

Alternia turned to the Celestias in the council chamber. “Do we not have, the bravest, most glorious Celestias that shone all over Equestria?” Several Celestias nodded sagely to one another and to their sisters, their smiles returning to their faces. More than a few of the majestic white alicorns looked rather embarrassed, while a great many simply looked amused at the changeling’s choice of words.

Next Alternia faced the Lunas. “Do we not have assembled, the most elegant, creative and innovative Lunas who wove the heavens like no other?” Many Lunas raised their heads haughtily, their mouths carving into satisfied smirks while a select few simply facehooved in exasperation to their counterpart’s haughty antics

Finally, Alternia regarded her own kind, her gaze boring into the eyes of every queen. “Do we not have the most adaptable and determined changeling queens, in this chamber?” The queens cheered, hundreds of buzzing wings and hoof claps filling the chamber. The Celestias and Lunas were not far behind as they banged their hooves on the rails of their balconies in agreement and approval. It got so loud that Alternia had to raise her hoof for silence.

“So, answer me, council members! Will you work together, to forge a new destiny for your lost subjects? To take on this challenge to make friends out of old enemies? Answer me, council members, will you be willing to open more integrated changeling and pony towns? To organize joint missions to strange new worlds and to go where no pony or no changeling has ever gone before? Will you band together against all the odds, against all the trials, even if it seems unattainable, because you, as Celestias, Lunas, Chrysalises and Changeling Queens, will never let a challenge go unanswered?”

The changeling queen in the middle of the chamber smirked. “Because I am challenging all of you to do better than I have done in my own world. I challenge you all to beat me and to shove your success in my face and into the face of Lady Shard! I challenge you all, changelings and ponies, to work together because I know you won’t back down and I know you will succeed!”

Alternia didn’t just end with her speech though. As soon as she finished, she immediately presented a suggested outline of procedures and options for increased pony and changeling interaction. This included adding changelings to the Agent ranks, additional pony settlements and the manipulation and reproduction of the Crystal Hearts that had been brought to the facility. Questions had followed Alternia’s presentation and she went into great detail when answering all of them.

By the end, everybody was exhausted, pony and changeling alike. Almost dead on their hooves with the exception of Rainbow Dash, the team escorted their charge out of the Grand Council Chambers only to stop short at the sight of what seemed like a battalion of battle ready agents kitted out for war.

Ponies ranging the entire spectrum of earth pony to alicorn stood ready, protected in advanced armor and wielding weapons whose function Alternia could only guess at. Teams of these armed ponies were stationed at each entrance as if waiting for the worst to happen. Cautious, Alternia approached one particularly tall unicorn as he directed squads.

“Excuse me, sir, but may I ask what all this is about?” Asked Alternia, as she waved a hoof to indicates the agents.

The helmeted unicorn turn a black-mirrored gaze on her. “Just call us Plan B, marm. If negotiations are done in there Lady Shard would like to see all of you in her office.”

Thankfully the trip back to the administrator’s office, was mercifully uneventful. As before, the office doors swung open to admit the team as they approached.

The first things the Paladin’s noticed as they entered was a small holographic copy of their changeling charge. The holographic Alternia was in the middle of her speech before the image image froze in place as Shard paused the playback as she turned her attention to the real Alternia.

“I must say, Lady Alternia, that was quite impressive,” she said, with a grateful smile. “You’ve managed to convince a rather large portion of both parties to actually try to work together. I can’t express how hard it is to get those two groups to agree on any one thing much less agree to a major reform. There are still a few hold outs, but I can deal with them.”

Alongside the changeling, the Paladins were nodding their heads in agreement. Alternia blushed slightly at the praise.

“I merely tried to make a point with the councilmembers. It is now up to both them and you to make something of it. Here’s the copy of the suggestions that I worked out with you earlier and that I presented to the council,” said the changeling, handing Shard a stack of papers. The alicorn carefully slipped them into a plastic folder and into a special place on her bookshelf for safe keeping.

“Once again I thank you, Lady Alternia, for the service you have rendered The Order of Destiny. I can have your guide from earlier or you can take this team as your escort your home universe,” said Shard. Alternia nodded, but before she turned to the waiting agents, she grinned mischievously at the administrator..

“The pleasure was mine, Lady Shard. Although I must remind you one thing…” Shard couldn’t help but frown at the changeling, slightly confused. The changeling chuckled and she slowly sauntered out of the office. Before she left, Alternia looked over her shoulder.

“You owe me one. Now come along, Paladins. I would like to introduce you to my sisters, and perhaps your counterparts. Don’t worry, Rainbow, yours is just as awesome as you are,” remarked Alternia cheerfully, noting the skeptic look on the pegasus’s face.

Twilight brightened up as and Cadance couldn’t help but feel a bit nervous as they realized what this meant. Rainbow and Scootaloo couldn’t help but chuckle, while Slate and Braeburn groaned.

As for Shard, her expression was completely unreadable. However, as the office door closed behind Alternia and her escort, the changeling thought she heard a low groan.

Prologue: The Promise (Majorly Rewritten)

Prologue
I am not who everypony thinks I am. My dear subjects, my closest confidants, they think I am the most beautiful creature in Equestria, their savior, protector and guardian. Each one of them, the smallest filly to the oldest stallion, worships the ground I walk upon. The might of their love, allows me to move mountains.

But I’m not who they think I am. I have saved them. I have watched over their ancestors and safeguarded their descendants. I have guided them and led them through trials and tribulations, but I am not the most beautiful creature in Equestria.

What they see is an impersonation. It is a mask that I am bound to wear out of duty and out of fear, for what they would do if they found out.

For so long I played my part. I have acted flawlessly and I have been rewarded. My load has become more bearable in more recent years. Some days, I barely feel my burden. Occasionally, I don’t even recall that I am even wearing a mask. I look back on my reign with pride and if there was an audience, they would have given me a standing ovation. I have guided my ponies through many catastrophes, paving the way with the help of their affection.

But all things must change.

Recently the utopia I have built is under siege, although the threats appear to be manageable. All of Equestria stands behind me. Even the dreams of my ponies are safe. Still, there have been instances where chaos and darkness envelop the land, threatening to smash all that I have accomplished. Yet, they falter before the combined efforts of my greatest knights. They are honest, loyal, kind, funny, generous, and faithful; so very faithful.

But none of them know I am merely an alternate, a stand-in, a fake. My friends have come very close to discovering the truth. The time draws near for me to reveal myself to them, to drop my mask.

I only hope I will have the courage to do so. I pray that they will understand. I hope that they can forgive me for my deception.